Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
after sex treat

Posted by light11 4 years ago  |  Categories: Voyeur  |  Views: 1674  |  
88%
  |  5

8 Ways to Feel Closer After Sex

Take a moment to think about what you and your guy usually do after sex. Chances are, it’s sl**p, eat, or flip on the TV. Not exactly romantic, especially considering that the few hours afterward are one of the best times to bond. “When you orgasm, hormones are released that make you feel more connected,” says clinical sexologist Rachael Ross, MD, PhD. “Take advantage of that by doing things to prolong the feeling.” But that doesn’t mean intense conversations or eye gazing—little gestures can reap big benefits. Try these tips tonight.

1. If you’re hungry, forgo ordering a pizza and instead break out red wine and cheese. It will continue the sensual vibe you had going, and the antioxidants in the vino will increase bl**d flow, relaxing both of you.

2. Upgrade your usual postsex shower by giving each other neck rubs. The bonding hormones oxytocin and prolactin that are released when you orgasm are also triggered by touch, so the massage will extend the feelings of closeness.

3. Before you get busy, turn off anything with an on button, like your cell phones, laptops, and TV. That way, the only thing you’ll be plugged into afterward is each other, not your Facebook news feed or DVR queue.

4. Instead of rolling over once the action is done, d**** one of your legs over his and rest your hands on his chest. It will keep you connected without doing the spooning thing.

5. One word: candles. Light a few after you hook up (instead of before) and the mood will instantly feel more romantic.

6. Play hooky and call in sex—er, sick after your romp. Having to leave ASAP, whether it’s to meet a friend for brunch or attend your can’t-miss Spin class, is a total mood killer. Reschedule your plans, and enjoy a leisurely hour or two of doing nothing together in bed.

7. Set your iPod to a romantic playlist. Choose tunes that remind you of your favorite moments together (like a concert you went to). Just listening to them will make you two feel closer without having to speak.

8. Reverse-strip each other. Slowly button his shirt, and let him zip up your skirt. Dressing each other is super intimate since it taps in to the primal instinct to “preen” your mate.
... Continue»
Posted by jpjai007 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Sex Humor  |  Views: 440  |  
88%
  |  2

Women Like To Cuddle After Sex

If you want a repeat performance from your lady friend, it might be a good idea to tap into your sensitive side and step your cuddle game up. Psychologist Susan Hughes said:

“Females placed an overall great importance than did males on all five items measured: intimate talking, kissing, cuddling and caressing, professing their love for their partner and talking about the relationship after sex. In contrast, men placed more importance on gaining extrinsic rewards after sex.”

And these extrinsic rewards include cigarettes, booze, etc.

So what is to be gained from this study (that surveyed 170 adults)? Women are sappy and sensitive; men not so much. But either way if you want to not thoroughly frustrate her or end up fondling a couch pillow the next night, you might want to stick around, hold her and not run straight to a post-sex smoke.... Continue»
Posted by jpjai007 3 years ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor  |  Views: 268  |  
60%
  |  1

Sex makes the heart ponder and grow fonder



She was 21 and had been away from home for two years when she called to ask if she could come to stay for a few days, and then was meeting her boyfriend at the airport to go east for her first trip to the Big Apple.

As we chit chatted and brought each other up to date on the way to my patio home, I realized that she had indeed matured quite a bit. She no longer had that little girl approach and wide eyed wonder at things. She had become quite a beautiful woman. When she left her Mother and me, she was somewhat awkward, certainly not yet exposed to the world at large, and was very naïve. Now, as we drove, she had the confidence of a young woman who knows what she does to men, and had become rather sophisticated. I was quite impressed.

Her Mother and I had separated shortly after she left. I will always love her. Although only her step Dad, I had grave misgivings about letting her go off on her own to L.A. Her Mother and I had discussed every possible bad situation that could develop. At first, her Mother called her twice a day to be assured that she was alright, even though she was living with her oldest s****r, who was married with c***dren. She obtained a job in a high end clothing store in Encino. I thought for sure, she would become a ‘valley girl’. It didn’t happen. She was so dedicated and responsible that she was soon made the local store manager.

As I waited in the car at the curb for her, I was not prepared for what I saw. Needless to say she carried herself with great poise and had morphed into a ‘hottie’. As we drove, I kept glancing at her as we talked and realized that she also dressed in a very sophisticated mode now. Gone were the baggy tops, torn jeans, sloppy hair style, and no makeup. For just an hour flight, she had on a nice tank top, a short mini-skirt, very classy black ‘pumps’, The clothes certainly added a new dimension to her that I had never seen in her over the past 6 years. So, being exposed to the ‘jet setters’ in LA had left its’ mark on her. Even her scruffy, long, un-attended to brown mousy hair, was now styled, trimmed in length and framed her face to accent her tanned skin, and a pretty pink shade of lipstick. Quite a transformation from the unruly, know it all that she was when she left. I was duly impressed and I told her so in a nice sort of way. That’s when she told me that her boyfriend was the Regional Manager, and she had been ‘rooming’ with him for the past 4 months. She was 21 years old, what was I to say? I lived with her Mother for 2 years before we married.

We got to my home, settled her in the second bedroom, and as she unpacked she said she’d really like to get in the pool to relax a bit. I zipped into my bedroom changed into my swim suit, and was about to go through the slider out to the pool, when she called to me. I was in the doorway as she was fastening the bikini top over her ample tits. I was pleasantly surprised at the size and firmness. As she turned to face me, I was staring at her naked from the waste down. Her comment took my breath away.

“My boyfriend likes me to shave, what do you think?”

I was staring at her cleanly shaved pussy with the protruding lips and the inner pinkness.

“Whatever you two agree on, work’s for me,” I stammered. I dare not say another word, although I didn’t share her boyfriends view. I don’t understand why the shaved look is supposed to be so sexy. I think it looks like an adolescent girl. Give me the natural hair anytime that seems to me to exude sex. Well, each to his own. I had fond memories of eating my ex wife’s hairy pussy, and she could not get enough and always had multiple orgasms

I hastily went out to the pool and slithered in, so as not to betray my thoughts. Not that I had ever thought of her in any way sexually, but this was no longer the shy innocent teenager, but a young woman growing up.

She came out with her bikini on that didn’t leave much to the imagination and we never discussed it any further. We had a great couple days together. I heard all about her ‘learning the ropes’ in her job and in her ‘roomie’ affair. Apparently, her boyfriend was married, traveled frequently, and had set her up in an apartment, both for his ‘convenience’ and as a perk for her. Over the course of the next two days we ate, talked, spent a lot of time in the pool and she was impatient to see her ‘boyfriend’. When she told me all about him, and his age, I felt envious. Hey, who was I to chastise her, or him, for things that I had done myself over the years. When I drove her to the airport, she kissed me to thank me for the two days together and for not ‘lecturing’ her on moral grounds. As I drove myself home, my thoughts lingered on her. I called my ex and filled her in on the common details, and that we had a great time, and she shouldn’t worry about her because she was becoming a lovely young woman fast and I was sure she’d give her Mom a call when she got back to LA. I never mentioned the ‘older roomie’, I figured if she wanted to tell her Mother, she would.


That was a little over five years ago. When the phone rang, the last person I would have expected to call was my step-daughter Christie. She was busy ‘growing up’, or so I had assumed. We had very little contact, and I hadn’t spoken with her mother for a year or two. She proceeded to tell me the ‘terrible problems’ she had. I thought she was going to say that she was married, or pregnant, or whatever. No, she had decided to leave New York for a couple of weeks to think. Could she stay with me for a week or two? “Sure, Christie, you just come on here. Do you have money for a ticket, or should I get you one?” Oh, she had no problem with money, just needed to get out of town, ‘wind down’ and re-think her directions she said.

Once again I waited at the curb. I almost missed her. She came out in a white suit, white heels, and a black shoulder bag, with her magnificent long brown hair cascading over her shoulders and deep red lipstick with the rest of her makeup as stunning, not a single blemish to that face. If I didn’t know better, one look at her and you would think she was 6 feet tall. I knew she was only 5’6”, but her appearance was fantastic. An absolute vision! All of the people walking towards her, male or female, or with any peripheral vision, stopped to look at her, and vehicle traffic stopped momentarily. My God, she was fucking gorgeous! I was totally shocked. She walked with an air of elegance, confidence and poise that you only see on models on runways, TV ads or in magazines. She leaned in to the open window and said, “Hi Dad. I have a few suitcases, could you help me get them please?” I tripped over the curb, just watching her. I’m 56 now, not yet dead, so I had a normal male reaction to a beautiful woman. We loaded her stuff up and she opened the door to get in. Most people just ‘get in’ a car. She sat her petite ass down, swung her legs in very slowly and deliberately, and placed her legs tightly together with her beautiful heels placed precisely in front of her. The curves of her legs were an invitation to other things. As I concentrated on getting out of the airport, I was mesmerized watching her cross her legs, and unbuttoned the front of her jacket, exposing a beautiful off white silk blouse, that directed your immediate attention to the protruding breasts. When did she get those? I had forgotten our long ago time together.

“Oh, I’m so glad I’m here. Do I have to call you Dad?” she asked .

“Honey, you can call me whatever you want. You are so damn beautiful !”

“Oh, thank you. I have so many things to tell you about, but could we get a quick bite, I’m famished.”

“Where would you like to go to eat?” I replied. Before she could answer, I said, “How about the Phoenician, it’s on the way.”

“Oh that’s great. Can I just get a sandwich there?”

“Sure, anything you want.”

We pulled in under the portico, where the valet’s are, and her door was quickly opened.
The valet took one look at her, extended his hand to help her out, and almost choked on his next words. “Good afternoon, ‘maam, I mean Miss, can I be of any service to you?, any at all?”

She smiled, chuckled, looked back at me, and let him take her hand to help her out. As she stood up, the valet almost fell into her. He really wanted to kiss her hand, kneel in front of her, or at the very least wrap his arms around her and worship her. She allowed him to help her out of the car but he wouldn’t let go of her hand. She looked at him and said, very quietly, “Excuse me?” and tried to withdraw her hand from his. Reluctantly, he dropped his hand, and I could swear he was salivating.

We walked in to the lobby, and as if in slow motion, everything seemed to stop to gaze at her. I was a half step behind her and even I was absolutely amazed at her beauty. As we stepped up to the maitre’de’s podium, he said, “Good afternoon, Miss, you look ravishingly beautiful, table for two? Follow me, please.” I don’t think he looked at me even once. He walked us through the center of the restaurant, crowded with the country club patrons, and every eye was on her. He held her chair out for her at the small table overlooking the golf course with the mountains in the background. As she sat down, he helped her with moving the chair towards the table and said, “Can I get the lady a glass of wine?”

“Oh yes, that would be lovely, white please.”

I of course had to fend for myself, and was feeling a little like chopped liver and then thought to myself, ‘you lucky shit, look at this gorgeous woman you’re with and she’s talking to me like we’ve been together for years’, no doubt everyone was trying to figure out our relationship. Was I her husband, her father, her lover, a friend, or what? As she was talking non-stop in between the bites of her sandwich and the drinks from the wine glass, she brought me up to date on her life. The guy she went to New York with turned out to be a real jerk, and the company offered her a position to stay in New York. She took it and rose to a position of some status. A substantial sum of money came along with it. She had become a very beautiful and professional executive.

Along the way, she grew in every way imaginable both personal and business. She had the talent, the drive, the manners, the looks, and was now at a serious crossroad. The company wanted her to move to London to head up the UK Division, with more money than I had ever earned. I was truly impressed. She wasn’t sure if she wanted to, so took the next two weeks to think about it, and talk to me. I was flattered. Yes, I too had a meteoric rise myself in a Fortune 500 company like hers, but not with that kind of money, and no-one ever asked me to head up a new Division overseas. Now, I was in semi-retirement and working as a part time consultant to my old company. As we talked, I listened attentively, and made a constant appraisal of Christine. She learned her lessons very well. She was calm, deliberate in her choice of words, very self confident, exuded sensuality, sat straight, kept her perky chest at the perfect position, moved her body only when it was the perfect time, and held the stem of the wine glass with a practiced hand and perfectly manicured finger nails. The more she spoke, and patiently waited for my response, the more she looked and acted exactly like her very talented, and equally as beautiful Mother. I’m still not positively sure why we divorced. I know that I still love her, but everyone has moved on.

We finished and left the restaurant. Again, the valet’s fell all over each other to help her.
We drove to my little patio home, and continued to chat about almost everything. Well, almost everything. Not once did she mention any boyfriends, attachments, love affairs, or any sexual experiences. I sure as hell wasn’t going to pry. If she had something to say or tell me, she would in her own good time. I was still amazed at her poise, and beauty. No wonder they wanted her to be the image of the company. She would easily lead any man around by her finger.

As I brought her two suitcases into the second bedroom, she was taking off her jacket and I couldn’t help noticing how almost perfect her breasts seemed to be, hidden beneath the silk blouse. Un-noticed by me, as I set the suitcases down, she had tossed the jacket on to the bed, and was unbuttoning the front of her blouse. As I stood up, the blouse was wide open, revealing her lacey white bra, as she unbuttoned the cuffs of the sleeve. Yes, they were absolutely perfect, larger than I had imagined, but still quite firm, with fantastic cleavage. I didn’t think any comment from me would be appropriate right now, so as I turned to leave the room, she said, “Wait, I have something to show you.”

“OK”, I said, as I turned to face her. The blouse was now off and thrown on the bed as well, and she was unbuttoning her skirt. I was in a state of real nervousness. “The last time I was here, I showed you what my first serious boyfriend wanted, as I recall, and you said nothing about it. Now, I’m going to show you what growing up has taught me.”

I was almost scared. With deliberate movement, she lowered her skirt ever so slowly, watching my eyes intently, dropped it to the floor where it crumbled up on her heels, and stood there with no panties on, with a large perfect triangle of dark pussy hair to die for. Now, I love a hairy pussy and always have, but this was beyond my very vivid imagination. Her thick, dark pussy hair was easily the most beautiful I had ever been this close to, and it looked like a soft, pile carpet. “It’s much more delicious looking with hair, don’t you think?”

As I said, I’m 56, not dead! What could possibly be the right response? I couldn’t take my eyes off of her, and she knew it. Not only was her pussy to die for, she had almost perfect tits, a flat stomach, perfect hips, great legs, accented by her heels, and I could only surmise a fantastic ass to match. “Well?”, she asked expectantly.

“Well, what?” I asked very sheepishly.

“Do you approve or not?”, she said.

“Christie, you are k**ding me, right?”, I blurted out.

“That must mean you approve of my hairy pussy.” she stated emphatically. “Oh good, now maybe I’m old enough for you to fuck me.”

“What the hell are you talking about?” I questioned with a decided air of alarm.

“Look, the last time I was here, and we were so close, I knew you had noticed my body. I knew you loved me. When we were in the pool, I saw your hard cock.” she went on. “So, now, I think it’s about time, we need to fuck and see what happens from there.”

“Christie, I’m not sure we can do this.” I said, as I felt my cock getting hard just devouring her with my eyes.


CHAPTER 2


She stood there, looking intently at my eyes, reached around and unhooked her lacey bra, let it drop to the floor, and my eyes must have popped out of my head. She had the most perfect tits any man could want. Big protruding nipples, large silver dollar sized areolas, with two perfect cones, that were certainly 36B’s. Holy shit! Her long arms, added to the slender frame and great slim legs, great tits, and a perfectly trimmed hairy pussy to die for was having the desired effect. What man, who wasn’t almost dead, would not want to devour this woman in every way possible? I mean she could give a corpse a hard on.

“Oh we can do this, and we’re going to. I had forgotten how good looking you are, and when I poked my head into the car, I knew that we were finally going to fuck.” She emphasized the word ‘fuck’, not make love, not have sex, but very emphatically, ‘fuck!” “You still love me, don’t you?”

She kicked off the skirt from her heels, walked over to me, wrapped her arms around me, looked right into my eyes, then tilted her head slightly and slowly, as if in slow motion, brought her lips to mine. She lingered only momentarily to gauge my response and when I started to respond to her kiss, she probed my closed lips with her tongue inviting me to open my mouth to her. As I did, she slithered her tongue into my mouth with a practiced precision moving it over my teeth, meeting my tongue, dancing with it, and sucking me into her. While we were kissing passionately for the very first time, showing each other that there was no need for speed, my hands went up to her luxurious hair on either side of her head to draw her to me. The heat was permeating our faces, let alone our bodies, well at least mine. I dropped my hands down to her smooth back below her bra and felt her body heat as well, and then down to her ass, and drew her into me. Had we gotten any closer, she would have been on the other side of me.

This first kiss was telling the whole story. It engulfed me with such tenderness, longing, sensuality, wetness, and needing that I didn’t want the kiss to end. Finally, when we had to break the kiss to catch our breaths, we parted only enough to put a little space between our heads. I kissed her eyes, her nose, her forehead, her cheeks, her lips and worked my way down to her neck, and nuzzled my face into the long full body of her hair, breathing the fragrance in, raising my head to start again, when she had my head in both of her hands raining kisses all over my face as well. I had lost complete control and was now in head over heels, so to speak. As we continued to maul each other in sensitive slow exploratory movements, I was lost in the deep feelings of the emotions. Christie was no longer my step daughter, she was a woman to be partnered with the sexual bonds that excite. Having encircled my waist with her long arms, she pushed me back and started to unbutton my belt, pants, and slide the zipper down, letting my pants tumble to the floor. As I unbuttoned my shirt she rained kisses and little nips on my hairy chest, my nipples, and up and down to the top of my jockey’s, as I quickly unbuttoned the cuffs of my shirt and flung it somewhere. Christie looked up at me, stepped back a few inches, reached behind her and unsnapped her bra letting it join all the other clothes on the floor and said, “We’re going to fuck like you’ve never fucked in your life!”

Was this really happening? So far, I was pretty confident that I could measure up, at least my hard 6 1/2” seemed to indicate, as it bulged in my jockey’s. Christie ran her hand up and down the hardness hidden behind the fabric as she kissed my belly button letting her tongue graze over my hairy stomach and moved lower. With expertise born of experience, ( that I didn’t want to know about ) she gently slipped the front of the jockey’s down over my hard cock, and upon seeing it, she lowered herself down into a crouching position, and tugged the jockey’s down all the way, gathering around my ankles. I got a quick glance at her magnificent tits.

“Ooh, you have a nice cock!” she declared. With one hand placed around my shaft, she ran her tongue up and down and slathered it with her saliva, stopping long enough to kiss the head, and give it a gentle suck, while the other hand was gently caressing my balls. The feeling of ecstasy elicited groans and ‘oh’s’, and ‘ah’s’ from deep within the both of us. What divine pleasure. As I looked down at the top of her head, eyeing the swell of her breasts, she tilted her head back to look into my eyes, seeing the expression on my face, she proceeded to guide my hard cock in her hand, lowering her mouth to meet it, and impaled her mouth on to my cock almost to the pubic hair. She started to raise and lower her head up and down the shaft and poked the head into the sides of her cheeks from side to side bathing it in her wet saliva. She obviously knew what she was doing as I didn’t feel her teeth at all, just her slippery tongue. To catch her breath, she would release my cock from her mouth, and swab it across her lips, spreading the wetness around her mouth, and making sounds of wild approval as her other hand was clutching my ass to make sure I didn’t move away from her. She went back to slurping my cock and sucking it with determined intensity. I wasn’t going to last much longer. I placed my hands on either side of her head and tried to tilt it off of my cock and said to her, “Baby, you keep that up and I’m going to come in your mouth.”

She grunted a ‘uh-huh’, and dove her mouth down again sucking my cock in and started intently sliding her mouth up and down. Sucking and swirling her tongue while she had both hands placed on my ass cheeks drawing me into her with every stroke. That was all it took. On the down stroke I shot a strong spurt, followed by another and a third of lesser strength as I was groaning and exclaiming, “Oh God, yes.” She stopped her motions to take in every spurt and moved her mouth out to the head and let her lips linger around the helmet. She backed up a few inches, licked the helmet and opened her mouth to show me that she had my come on her tongue. Looking up at me, she swirled her tongue around her lips, made it a point to make sure I saw her swallow my come, smiled and said, “Oh yeah, you taste fantastic. I want a lot more.”

I looked down at her, bent over at a severe angle and kissed her open and waiting mouth, swirled my tongue around, and tasted the remnants of my come. Upon breaking the kiss, and standing up, I extended my hands to her to help her stand up, and I said, “Now, I get to fuck you.”

“OK, but I want to warn you about something, OK?” she said very demurely.

“What sweetie?” I asked not quite understanding.

As she jiggled her tits in each hand, she said, “I love sex. I love everything about it and I’m not shy to tell you what I like, OK? I’m also a heavy squirter, I sometimes drench the sheets.” she stated. “just so you know, OK?”

As she was saying this, I had kicked off the pants and jockey’s around my ankles, kicked off my shoes, and was backing her up to the side of the bed with my semi
hard cock still poking out towards her. I didn’t question my hardness, I just attributed it to this sexy woman, even though I had just come. She fell back on the bed, with her knees bent and her feet on the floor. My God, she was beautiful, even with no more lipstick on and her hair tousled all about. Her entire body was flawless, not a mark, blemish, and to my pleasant surprise, not a single tattoo.

I kneeled down, spread her legs, which she opened wide for me, and I raised her legs up in a ‘V’. Anticipating my next move, she grabbed the inside of her legs to keep them spread wide for me. The sight of her legs up in the air with her heels still on and the aroma emanating from her hairy pussy like gardenia’s, and her tight little ass spread wide was more than erotic, it was absolutely a vision beyond adequate description. Not only did she smell delicious, she looked like a five course succulent meal. With her legs spread so wide, the thick hair, the pinkness of her inner lips and folds, well lubricated and inviting, and the small trail of hair curling down her inner thighs to her asshole, she said, “Oh yeah, come and fuck me, make me come.”

I’ve never had any woman verbalize in any facet of sex, except ooh and aahs. I was quite shocked at her direct language, but found it refreshingly honest and quite a turn on, as I placed both hands on her upper thighs to help keep her legs wide open and lowered my head down to gaze at her pussy. “So fucking hot! I adore a hairy pussy.” I exclaimed.

“Oh yeah, I know, just fuck me” she demanded.

I ignored her. I lowered my head down and breathed in the intoxicating aroma of her pussy, and left little kisses all over the hair, her inner thighs, her engorged lips, and left small traces of my saliva on her inner thighs, and began to gently nuzzle her entire pussy. I moved my chin around her mound, my nose in the trimmed hair all the way up to an inch or so above her pussy hair line on her stomach and down again to her spread darker lips and into her inner pinkness. I inserted my tongue into her pink fold teasing her clit, which was quite erect, running the flat of my tongue up and down her pinkness and gently nipping and sucking her engorged lips. She was moaning, un-intelligible sounds, and keeping her arms entwined between her legs, raising her head up to watch what I was doing.

“Oh fuck, you sure know how to eat me, you’re driving me wild, I’m so fuckin’ wet.” she uttered, a little breathlessly. “Suck my cunt lips and my clit and stick your tongue in me,” she demanded.

I concentrated on sucking her lips lightly at first, then with more intensity, and moved my head back and forth slightly to graze her voluminous pussy hair at the same time, and then stuck my tongue into her hole as far as I could. Her grumblings erupted into shouts and yells, ‘Oh fuck, hell yes, eat my cunt, suck on my cllt, oh my God, do it, here it comes.”

A copious fountain of her juice drenched my face, and I savored every drop that I could take in my mouth. There was no taste, just wetness. I clamped my face down on her sopping wet pussy. Her yelps had turned into screams, “OH FUCK, YES, YES, OH SHIT, FUCK, AIYEE, YEAH, EAT THAT CUNT BABY, MAKE ME COME AGAIN!” and was tossing her head from side to side, never letting up her tight grasp of her legs. She was raising her pelvis up as much as she could to give me the greatest exposure to her pussy.

I lifted my face from her wet pussy, let go of one of her thighs, and ran my hand, palm down, all over her hairy pussy that was now soaked with my saliva and her juices, to spread her juices all over her. I palmed her thigh, then her stomach, went down for more wetness, caressed her firm tit, tweaked the hard nipple for the first time and was kissing her pussy and thighs with my wet face. I realized then that I must have arrived in paradise and my cock was hard once again. I stood up, grabbed her by the legs to drag her closer to the edge of the bed and she squirmed further down to the edge. I could see the light shining off of her from the wetness I had swabbed her with. “OH YEAH, FUCK ME, SHOVE YOUR COCK IN MY CUNT, YES, OH FUCK, FUCK YES!”, she screamed.

The more she yelled with all those dirty words, the harder I got. I pushed her legs back and once again she grabbed her legs to keep them spread for me. Her beautiful hairy dark cunt lips were spread open ready for me to shove it in. Instead, I grabbed my stiff shaft and lightly slapped her pink pussy lips with my cock. Actually, bringing more thrust with each slap at her pussy and she responded. “HOLY FUCK, OH MY GOD, SLAP MY CUNT, YES, OOOHHHH, YEAH, AIYEE, FUCK, OH YES, SLAP IT, YES, OOOHHH, OOOHH, I’M COMING AGAIN !”, and she let loose another stream of pussy juice that drenched my cock and hand, and my lower stomach and groin. I ran my hand all over her wet pussy and stuck two, then three fingers into her cunt and moved them around inside of her very rapidly and she screamed, ‘OH, OH, FUCK , YES, FUCK, FEELS SO GOOD, OH MY GOD, HARDER, RAM’EM IN MY CUNT, OH SHIT, YEAH.” I washed her all over with her juice. I coated her ass cheeks, down her pussy to her ass hole, all over her legs and spread as much as I could on her chest, tits, and even on my own chest. When she gushed, she really gushed. You knew it was pussy juice, because it smelled and tasted like her. It was time to slip my hard cock into her.

I placed the head at her opening, and she had been watching everything that I had done, and now was expecting the thrust of my hard cock. I slammed it into her. Not gentle, but a wicked thrust. “OH FUCK, OH FUCK, FUCK ME, HARDER, SLAM YOUR COCK INTO MY WET CUNT, YEAH, BABY, FUCK, OH YES, OH FUCK”, she was screaming. I thought sure the neighbors would think I was killing someone. No need to worry, it was a working neighborhood, and all were at work. I was jack hammering her now with my cock and each thrust was up to my balls, and she just kept screaming. “OH MY FUCKIN GOD, YES, YES, FUCK THE SHIT OUT OF ME, OH FUCK, I’M GONNA COME, SHOVE THAT COCK IN , RAM IT IN, SHOVE IT IN HARD YOU BASTARD, NOW! HERE IT COMES- HERE IT COMES, OH FUCK!” Another wave of her juices, and I wondered how much more does this woman have? I was sweating along with all of her wetness on me and she was coated. She let go of her legs, keeping them raised by herself reached down to her pussy, ran both hands gathering up juice and bathed her tits, neck and face with as much as she could get. She was muttering, “um, oh so good, uh huh, so fuckin’ good.”

I needed a brief rest from the exhilarating effort I was putting forth, so I grabbed her legs, pushed them down, as she loosened her grasp on her ankles, and literally flipped her over. She willingly helped and on her stomach, with her arms splayed out, and her head on the bed turned to one side, raised her ass into the air. Again, I dragged her body towards the edge of the bed, her legs spread slightly, and I got between them. I couldn’t believe my cock was still hard, and I hadn’t taken a Viagra yet. Her ass was a perfect picture, with a little hair reaching back towards her asshole, and her pink cunt lips spread open. I reached under her, got my hand wet with her juice, and lathered her ass and my cock. I slipped my cock into her cunt. She exclaimed, “OH YEAH, FUCK MY HOT CUNT, SHOVE IT IN, OH FUCK BABY, DO IT.” She was really wet and hot. I started to build a rhythm in and out of her cunt with long regular strokes. This woman was incredible. Her words came gushing out again in a little quieter mode. “Oh yeah, fuck me good, yes, that feels so good, shove it in as deep as you can, oh fuck, keep fucking me.” I had a good gentle rhythm going now, so as I pumped her, I slipped my index finger into her asshole. She let out a yelp and a groan, saying “holy fuck, yes, fuckin’ hell, oh my God, oh, oh, my God, don’t stop.” I withdrew from her cunt on the upstroke, and withdrew my finger from her asshole, spread her cheeks wide, and rammed my cock into her asshole. All hell broke loose. She screamed, “OH FUCK, OH FUCK, YES, YES, RAM IT IN, OH MY FUCKIN GOD, FUCK MY ASS, WHAT A COCK, YOU MOTHER FUCKER, FUCK YES, FUCK YES, FUCK, FUCK!” She kept screaming as I pumped her relentlessly. Again, another load of her juice bathes my hand playing with her clit, and at the same time, I shot a big spurt of my come into her asshole. There was no more left in me. I rested with both hands on her ass and with very short breaths, I could barely utter, “Christie, I can’t stand up anymore.” I was drained. She turned over on her side, gasping for huge breaths of air, and was literally shaking. I collapsed on to the bed face down next to her. She ran her hand over my backside and caressed my ass, as she caught her breath also. Shortly, she rained little kisses on the side of my face while whispering “God, that was the greatest fuck I’ve ever had.” I gathered a little strength, and barely whispered, “Glad I could be of service.” She giggled and said,” I’ll bet I shocked the hell out of you with my language, didn’t I? Can you turn over?”

I very slowly turned on to my back, but couldn’t verbally respond to her question, I was absolutely exhausted. Christie leaned over and sucked my now semi limp cock, moaning ‘uhm, uhm, uh huh.” She was determined to lick me clean. I don’t think I was this exhausted since I was 25. As my eyes were closing, Christie leaned over and kissed me with just as much passion as that first kiss. Unable to respond, she flung one leg over me, cuddled up to my side with her firm tit pressed against me, having grabbed the side of the coverlet, threw it over us, and we drifted off to sl**p.


CHAPTER 3

I awoke slowly, with Christie cuddled in my arms, her head nestled on my chest, and her hairy pussy nestled against my thigh, coming to grips with the fact that it hadn’t been a dream. It was already dark outside. Gently, so as not to awaken her, I kissed ever so lightly the top of her head. Her hair still smelled like she had just washed it, and we had yet to take a shower. I let my mind wander back over the last 6 hours and could hardly believe what had happened, and we had two weeks yet to play. The kiss on her head must have awakened her, she lifted her head, looked me in the eye, and said, “I have a few more surprises for you.”

What other surprises could she possibly have? I was already pretty worked up with her sexual prowess. I couldn’t imagine anything more. I reflected on her use of such direct language and her un-constrained emotions and physical gyrations and realized that I had never had any sex partner with such an un-inhibited sex drive. The amazing part is that I wanted more, and questioned whether I was really capable of any more activity.

She must have been reading my thoughts and said, “I know you’re tired, so we’ll just take it a little easier now that I know we can turn each other on, so if you’re ready, let’s go take a hot shower and talk, OK?”

I crawled out of my side of the bed, stood up, stretched a little, and Christie stood up and looked every bit as good as she did when I pushed her down on the bed. Her hair was all messed up, and there was no makeup on her, but her magnificent tits hadn’t changed, or her lovely hairy pussy, and she strode into the bathroom as if she’d been here all her life. She sat down on the toilet, with her legs spread, and I could see and hear her pee spilling forth from her pussy. Boy, this woman had no hang ups at all.
Without missing a beat, she stood up, and walked into the shower and turned the water on. I stood over the toilet to pee, and the sound was drowned out by the cascading shower. I always wondered why I always had to pee after sex. I stepped in to the shower. Christie had her back to me and was using the bar of soap to lather herself up.
I wrapped my arms around her and massaged her beautiful tits. She threw her head back and gyrated her ass up and down into my groin. My semi- flaccid cock was sliding between her ass cheeks and as I thumbed and tweaked her nipples between my fingers, my cock started to rise again. No way ! The hot water was cascading down on us, and was turning luke warm as we kept playing. Christie was making oohing and aahing sounds and then all of a sudden, said, “Put your cock in my ass hole” She reached up, turned the water off, which was turning cooler, and bent over to give me access to her slippery ass and spread her cheeks with both hands, offering up her tight asshole to me. I bent over her and cupped her dangling tits, gave them a hard squeeze, and tweaked her nipples quite hard, put both hands on her perfect ass, and positioned my now hard cock to her little pink hole and tried to shove it in. She was too puckered up, although wet and slippery. She snuck her hand between her legs, and guided the tip of my cock to her hole, and said, “Now, shove that fucker in!”

I gave her a feeble thrust and the head just barely entered, and then she rammed her ass back to me and my cock went right in. “NOW, FUCK THAT HOLE BABY” she roared. I was in her about two inches, withdrew and shoved it in again. I was all the way in her. She growled, “Yeah, yeah, fuck, yeah, ram that cock in!” and I withdrew and slammed in to her again. I was on the 3rd or 4th shove when she screamed, “OH FUCK, YEAH, FUCK ME, OH GOD YES, FUCK!” I came deep in her asshole with very little spurts, that I was sure had nothing to them. I could feel the spasm of my cock as it released. Unbeknownst to me, Christie had been fingering her clit all the time and must have cum. I couldn’t tell because we were still dripping wet from the shower. I leaned back against the tile wall to steady myself, and as Christie started to stand straight, we heard the ‘plop’ of my now flaccid cock being released by her sphincter muscles. Straightening up, she leaned back against me with her ass snuggled into me and let out a huge sigh and said, “Wow, we really fuck well, don’t you think?” My reply was a very feeble, “yes, we do.”

We dried each other off with towels and Christie was saying something and I never heard a word. I was once again staring at this beauty. All of a sudden I heard, “HELLO- HELLO” I came out of my stupor, looked at her and she said, “Boy, you really like my hairy pussy, don’t you?” Caught off guard, I said, “No I don’t like it, I love it! OK?” She gave a hearty laugh, and said, “OK, now that that’s settled, aren’t you hungry?” I was famished and was sure she was also. Before I could respond, she said, “OK, go get dressed and give me a few minutes to look lady-like.” I retreated to the bedroom, picked up the assorted clothes, and noticed that she was absolutely right. The bed was soaked from our sexual foray. I put on a pair of shorts, grabbed a tee shirt, slipped on some deck shoes, and went out to wait for her. Ten minutes later, she came out and once again, I was speechless. She had put on a cute little print summer dress that looked like it was painted on her, with spaghetti straps, white pumps, and her hair looked like she had just come from the beauty salon. Her makeup was flawless with deep red lipstick that accentuated her delicious mouth. “Do I look OK?” she asked. “Christine”, I said using her given name, “you could be in a burlap sack and you’d look magnificent.” ”Oh, that’s so sweet, but I’ll bet you tell all the girls that”, she shot back with a little giggle. As we got in the car, after holding the door open for her, which I never did even for my wife, I could tell she had no bra on, and was pretty sure she had no panties on either. This woman was amazing.

We ate like we hadn’t eaten in two years. We had polished off a full bottle of wine, and I asked if she wanted more. “No more”, she said, “it’s time to talk.” At this point, I wasn’t sure what we were going to talk about, but I had a pretty good guess. She proceeded to tell me all about the job, the people, the challenges she had faced and met, and what she was thinking about the offer to go to London, and the repercussions if she decided not to go. I listened very attentively, throwing in an appropriate question here and there to clarify and some comments of my own experiences. I couldn’t believe that the entire conversation never hinted or mentioned any of the sexual experiences she must have had in the past years. Well, that was OK with me, I didn’t think I wanted to know. After all the possibilities had been examined, dissected and discussed, she said, “OK, you’ve given me all the information I need to make my decision. I’m going to think everything through in the next 10 days. “I thought you said you were here for a couple of weeks?”, I questioned. “I’ve decided to go see Mom for a few days, OK?” she said flatly.
“Sure, Christie, whatever you want to do.” I replied. I guess I was relieved somewhat, as I certainly would not be able to explain to my ex, why she had been here for 10 days and never told her.

As we left the restaurant, all the patrons coming in, took a double look at her. She was gorgeous. I held the car door open for her and again, she got in like a Queen, but this time as she sat down, raised her dress to reveal to me that she had no panties on. Without a second thought, I just licked my lips. She burst out laughing. I closed the door, walked around to the driver’s side, and got in. She reached over and grabbed my crotch and ran her hand all over my stiff cock. “My, my, you respond so quickly to my hairy pussy.” she teased. “I’m not dead, Christie”, I responded in a mock attitude.

We drove home slowly, savoring the warmth and starry filled night. “I suppose it all started, when I was about 13. I snuck down the hallway one night and watched you fucking my Mom. I could see your cock slamming into her hairy pussy. I heard her telling you what to do to her. My curiosity must have overwhelmed me because I have been into sex ever since. As I was developing, my pussy hair was first to appear, much later my tits. But, I sure loved a boy’s cock. You remember the guy I moved in with in LA don’t you, well he was quite a bit older than me. Actually he was 15 years older than me, but he could really fuck and he taught me a lot. He liked me shaved and it fulfilled his fantasy of a young virgin. By the time I went to New York with him, I knew exactly what I wanted, I just wasn’t quite sure how to get it. The Vice President fell in love with me. I learned so much. He is the reason I’m being offered the promotion. I had mixed feeling about the whole thing. I don’t love him, but I do love the sex we had, and I thought I will surely miss him and the sex if I go. I have to tell you, we had sex almost every day and night. The more we had, the more I absolutely loved it. It made me feel powerful, wanted, and almost a slut. I could never be a whore to get paid for sex, I love it too much. I’m very good at my job, but I’m even better at sex. I could have orgasm’s all day long, the feeling is so fantastic, it’s all consuming. I wasn’t even aware that I get so turned on that I gush juices, until he was eating me for almost an hour or so. He has a beautiful cock and seems to always be hard. Well anyway, one time we had a marathon session, and I couldn’t get enough, and he taught me to let my emotions play out, and I just go nuts and scream and shout and that’s when I let go a river of my juices. The most amazing part is that I can revert to a perfect lady whenever I have to, and if necessary, be a real bitch. So that’s why we had such awesome sex and we’re going to have more, OK?”

I had been quiet, hanging on every word she said. This was not going to be just a simple ‘fuck’em and leave’em’ thing. This girl, who had morphed into this magnificent woman, who loved anything and everything about sex was turning my solitary and simple life inside out. Her mother and I had good sex, but never in an exploratory way, and truth be told, not as often as I would have liked. Sometimes it would take an hour or two of foreplay just to get her in the mood. It was always vanilla, the missionary position was the standard, not that I complained, because I liked to watch my cock disappear into her hairy pussy. She had a small triangle of hair, that I loved. Once, she threatened to shave it off, and I begged her not to. I love a hairy pussy. So here was the stepdaughter, more beautiful than her mother, a super sexy body, a pussy covered with dense dark hair, who loved to fuck every way possible, and squirted on top of it, and I’m fucking her. To coin a phrase, ‘this is getting pretty hairy’. I reached over and ran my hand over the dense hair on her pussy.

“Oh, I love having my pussy played with. I get all wet and juicy, and then my clit starts to tingle and I just want to come and come.” she exclaimed, “and my orgasms last a long time. One time, I was so horny, I laid in my bed with my legs spread and up on the headboard, and I played with my pussy really hard, and I squirted straight up and drenched my own tits and face. I lapped up all my pussy juice that I could and had another fantastic orgasm. It tasted pretty good. Isn’t that just hilarious?” she continued.

“Christie, you’re the hottest woman I’ve ever known, including your sexy mother. I could have sex with you forever,” I chimed in, “and I can’t believe you get me so hard. Here I was thinking that I’d need a Viagra to keep up with you.” I said, dead serious.

She burst out laughing almost uncontrollably. I was rather a little annoyed at my erstwhile confession that was causing her to be hysterical with laughter. “God, I love men”, she finally said through a subdued chuckle.

“Well what’s so damn funny about that?” I said really pissed that she would laugh at my statement. “Oh baby, you don’t know, do you?” she queried.

“Know what?” I pushed.

“I put a Viagra into our first glass of wine at the Phoenician.” she giggled with her hands up in an obvious manner of ‘so what’. and shrugged her shoulders.

“You did what?” I yelled at her. I didn’t know how to respond.

“It worked didn’t it, we fucked for 2 ½ hours and your cock was hard the whole time,” she said flat out, “and you loved every minute, didn’t you?”

I was shocked. Yes, it sure as hell did work, and I did love every minute. I thought about it for 5 seconds and then said, “I’ll be a son of a bitch.”

“No, you’re going to fuck our brains out ‘til I can’t walk.” she said very non-chalantly.

I pulled into the car port, sat still for a minute, and she interrupted my thoughts with, “We have time for one good slow fuck before we go to sl**p for the night.”

She exited the car, lifted the dress to her waist, so that I could watch her sexy ass saunter in the door, and I followed. As she walked in to the small eating area she was kicking off her shoes and peeling the dress over her head. I watched her ass wiggle and her beautiful tits sway as she went through all those motions. I started to shuck my tee shirt and dropped my shorts, stepped out of them, discarded my topsiders and could not believe that my cock was hard. I know that I had a can of soda so there was no way she could have slipped anything into the can. She walked directly to the bed, turned to face me, laid down, got up on her elbows, spread her legs as far apart as she could, raised her ass up and said, “Just bring that wonderful cock over here and slip it right in to my juicy pussy, and just let me watch you fuck me nice and slow. I love to watch.”
I walked over towards her, my stiff cock swaying with each step, took hold of my shaft, bent down a little, and without further ado, just slipped my cock into her up to my balls. “Oh yeah, that’s how to fuck my juicy pussy. Keep it all the way in for minute.” I stayed in her for a few seconds, then drew it back out almost to the full length, and shoved it right back in.

“Christie, I can’t do this slow, I want to ram it in you and fuck you hard and come,” I muttered with all the restraint I could muster.

“OK”, she said, “then get on your back and let me ride that hard cock.”

She scooched over to give me room to lie down and as I did, she threw her leg over me, sat up to straddle me with her feet flat on the bed, and reached over to guide my stiff cock into her pussy. She slid down gently to make sure my full length was in her, then rose up and picked up speed, all the time with both hands on either side of my waist. She was raising and lowering her body with intense purpose. On each stroke, I used my thumb to penetrate between her pussy lips and tease her clit. The sensation of my hand on her pussy, enjoying the softness of her bush and the wetness between her pussy lips, and the visual picture just had the effect of making me harder, if that was possible.
She was getting wetter with every stroke and ramming her pussy down to get every centimeter in her. She was breathing harder and running her tongue over her lips and emitting grunts and groans and whispering incoherent words, “uum,- yeah, -so hard,- in there, -push,- it’ll go, now, wetter.”

Like a sudden braking stop, she rammed herself down and yelled, “Oh yes, I’m coming!” Her whole body shuddered, and she collapsed onto my chest taking in huge gulps of air. She wiggled her pussy on my still hard cock inside of her, snuck her hand between her legs and played with my balls. A minute or two later, she raised her head up, gave a little peck of a kiss to my chest area and kissed me deeply. I gathered my arms around her ass and drew her into me to return the deep kiss. We lay perfectly still for about 5 minutes.

CHAPTER 4

As we laid there catching our breath, my phone began to ring. I really wanted to ignore it, but it was incessant. Reluctantly, I had to urge her to get off of me so I could get the phone. She rolled over to the side of the bed. I rolled over to the opposite side to f***e myself to get up to answer the phone on the desk. I caught the phone on the last ring and as calmly as possible said, “Hello.”

To my surprise it was Nancy. Nancy is a PHD in psychology and I had been seeing her off and on for the past year. She worked for Arizona State in a student research lab. I never really knew what she did, and never pushed it. She had a 12 year old son, and was very much a doting, single Mom. She lived two blocks from me. I didn’t mind, I wasn’t planning to marry her, but I was enjoying having sex with her. “Óh, hi, Nancy, no, I’m not alone, my step daughter is visiting for a couple of weeks, no, you’ve never met her. I haven’t seen her for 5 or 6 years.” I said into the phone. I turned to look at Christie and she was trying to tease me by shoving her finger into her pussy and running it up and down her hairy slit. “Sure we can have dinner together, how about tomorrow evening?” I said reluctantly. On one hand I didn’t want this sexy interlude to end, and on the other hand, I wasn’t sure I could keep this up for another week or so, and I wasn’t in the mood to discuss either of these ladies with the other. “Oh, tomorrow is good, great. Fine, we’ll look forward to it. No, don’t bother, we’ll pick you up around 7 ish, OK?” I hung the phone up, turned towards Christie with my now semi-limp cock dangling like a Mexican Pinata.

“Well, tell me all about Nancy!” Christie said rather petulantly, and continued to tease her pussy. I had to focus my eyes somewhere else other than her pussy.

“Nothing to tell really, I met her at a consulting job I had at the school, she’s very attractive, blonde, looks like Deborah Unger from ‘Combat Hospital’ with the same sultry eyes and delicious mouth, divorced, about my age, lives a few blocks from here, asked her out and we got along quite well, and we’ve been seeing each other for a while now,“ I replied in a very matter of fact manner.

“So you’ve been fucking her?” Christie stated.

“Yes, every once in a while. She’s got a great body, and likes our sex, I guess. I’ve never heard her complain about it.” I replied wanting to change the subject, which was quite difficult standing there, looking at Christie stark naked, with her fantastic young body and that great hairy pussy, supported by her shapely legs.

“Is she a good fuck?” she questioned, “you know, responsive, telling you what she likes, does she have a hairy pussy too?”

I was getting a little uncomfortable with this line of questioning. I mean, here I was fucking my step daughter in ways I could only have dreamed of, with responses that I never knew women had, and I was really trying to cover my responses to keep this situation from getting out of hand. “Why are we talking about this Christine? We’re taking her to dinner, that’s all, so you can meet her, or rather, so she can meet you.”

“Do you think she’d be up for a threesome?” she said.

“Are you nuts?, how could I even suggest that to her? She’s very sophisticated, and
sort of prim and proper. She’d be really pissed off and probably never see me again.” I responded with an edge of anger. Thinking to myself, ‘wouldn’t that be a turn on, never having had one.’

“Not to worry, if she’s as nice as you say she is, and that pretty, leave it to me,”
she intoned.

“No, no, no, Christine, we can’t do that. I really like this woman, I don’t want to ruin our relationship.” I wanted to eliminate this issue entirely. Did I love Nancy, no! , did I love Christine, yes, but not in that way.

“OK,” she said, noticing the edge to my voice, “we’ll see.”

I dropped the subject, went quickly into the bathroom. Fortunately Christine did not follow me in. I had to gather my thoughts and muster up some more courage. Now I was caught thinking that I was a complete degenerate. Having sex with my stepdaughter! What kind of pervert am I? The more I questioned myself, the more I realized that she actually seduced me. Wow, what unbelievable fantastic sex. I’ve never had such great sex in my entire life, and to think she was more experienced at it then I was, and she’s only 26. I’ll have to consider this the greatest fantasy of my life. Well, not exactly, it was real. OK, shut off the thinking for now.

I went back into the bedroom and Christine had crawled under the covers and was fast asl**p. As tired physically as I was, I retreated into the kitchen for a cold drink. As I sat there drinking, I mentally played out dinner arrangements for the next evening. I knew Christine would look like a vision and Nancy is no slouch either, so I’d better pick an appropriate setting. I thought I’d take them to the North Mountain View. It was swanky, without being over the top, the food is spectacular along with the view, the band, and the dancing. It would be a lovely evening, made even better with these two women with me. Satisfied that my plans would be acceptable, I slipped into bed with Christie and fell asl**p immediately.

The sun was streaming in the window as I squinted to open my eyes. Christie was not in bed. I caught the whiff of fresh coffee and it stirred me to sit up, swing out from the bed, slip on a pair of shorts, sans underwear, threw on a tee shirt, and walked out to the kitchen. Christie was sitting at the table sipping her coffee, reading the paper, wearing a cute little wrap, with her hair tied up in a pony tail. “Good morning you sexy devil,” she said. “would you like some breakfast?”

“Oh boy would I,” as I poured a fresh cup of coffee for myself, “I’m starving.”

“Good, how about bacon, eggs, toast and some OJ?” she queried.

“You can cook too?” I asked jokingly.

“You’d be surprised at all the things I can do.” She responded.

I wolfed down the delicious breakfast she made me, and told her I had a small consulting job to do and would be home before our dinner date with Nancy. I told her to do whatever she wanted, the house was hers and the keys to the car were on the nightstand, I’d ride my small Honda 750 to the job. I showered quickly, dressed in a business casual mode, kissed her on the top of her head, and left.

It was shortly after 6:30 , when I got home. Rushing in the house to get ready I voiced my arrival, said I was going to shower, dress and be ready to go in 20 minutes. She returned my shout with her own, saying she’d be ready in 10. I was very careful to dress in a ‘fatherly’ sort of way. I put on a crisp button down collar shirt, a nice pair of black slacks, black loafers, and a light tan sport coat. I came out to the living room and stopped short. Christie was the picture of magnificence. Her hair was perfect, as was her makeup, accenting her sexy mouth with a deep red lipstick, a beautiful aqua silk blouse, with a white skirt and those sexy white high heels. She looked like she had just stepped out of a ‘Vogue’ ad. I took a deep breath and said,”My God, girl, you look beyond beautiful, you’re just exquisite!” This time she didn’t have a smart alec comment, she said, “Just for you so I can make a good impression for Nancy.” I responded, “Oh you’ll make an impression alright.”

I gave Nancy a little peck of a kiss ‘hello’, on her very sensuous mouth. and ushered her to the car. She was wearing a LBD that ended at mid thigh, with an elegant strand of white pearls, showing off her fantastic figure and very large tits and her blond hair cascading around her shoulders. I knew that Nancy was not a real blond. She had light brown pussy hair that was wild. She never trimmed it. Exactly to my liking. The dress had a very little scoop at the neck, not enough to show any cleavage, but I knew she had a lot of cleavage. Nancy had enormous tits, probably 38 DD. The rest of her body was trim and slim with nice legs, perhaps a few bulges at the waist, not enough to notice dressed, and very elegant black high heels. Together, these were definitely two hot women. As I opened the door for her, she let out a slight gasp and said, “THIS is your daughter?” in an emphasized surprised voice.

“Yes”, I said correcting her, “this is my stepdaughter Christine. Christine, this is my friend Nancy.” Christie had moved over to allow Nancy to get in the back seat of the car.

“Wow, she is quite beautiful. How do you do Christine?” she said rapidly.

“Thank you so much, you’re quite beautiful as well. No wonder he likes you so much. Please, call me Christie.” Christie replied.

The two women began chatting with questions and answers to each other, laughing, twittering, and making suggestive comments that I surmised were made to cause me a little discomfort. Nancy had no idea that Christie and I had been having marathon sex. Being a man of discretion, I made no comments and just went along with the laughing and niceties. We arrived at the North Mountain View restaurant, and the valet opened the door for Christie. As Christie got out, I thought the young man would have a heart attack. Then, standing there, waiting, Nancy exited from the back seat and I knew for sure he would. The two women waited for me to come around the car, glanced at each other coyly, and each took my arms. For the first time in my life, I knew what it felt like to be ‘The King”. These women were so hot, no one would even think they were Mother and Daughter, because the age difference was not easily determined. We were seated with a great view and I had my back to the window with each of the women on either side of me. Somewhere during the meal, Christie had placed her hand on my leg and moved it up to squeeze my cock on occasion. She knew I couldn’t show any response. On another topic in the conversation, Nancy had taken my hand and squeezed it. The wine, food, music, and service were really outstanding. The conversations were serious, light, joking, and always interesting. We all learned a lot of things about each others lives, that none of us had known before, work, travel, marriage, c***dren, wives, husbands, boyfriends, mentors, and just about everything in between. Coffee was being served and the band opened with a slow dance number. Nancy took the lead and said, “So, which of us are you going to dance with first?”

Christie piped up, “Oh no, you dance with Nancy first.” I was grateful for her kind approach so as not to make me choose. We rose to the dance floor. Nancy snuggled into me and said, “She is delightful, beautiful and really smart. I like her a lot.”

“Yes, she has grown into a beautiful woman” I replied. As Nancy got as close to me as she could and we swayed to the music, I smelled her hair, and the fragrance was as delightful as I recalled the last time we were together, about 4 or 5 weeks ago. “You smell and feel wonderful”, I said pulling her even closer to me, with her large tits being crushed against my chest, “I’ve missed you.”

“I’ve missed you too, and I’m really horny, are we going to be able to make love tonight?” she asked. Oh oh, how do I get around this? “We’ll figure it out” I replied not having the foggiest idea how to and not wanting to have to deal with this. As we danced, with her admission of being horny, and her tits against me, and her pelvis grinding in to me, and having dropped my hand from her waist to the top of her ass, I could feel my cock rising. The song ended, and we started back to the table. “Now you’ll have to dance with Christie” Nancy admonished me.

I reached out to take Christie’s hand to take her to the dance floor, as Nancy sat down.
Taking her into my arms, I said, “Nancy likes you very much.” As Christie snuggled into my arms to dance she looked up at me and said, “I think she is madly in love with you.”
“Get out of town”, I replied a little taken back, “we just like each others company, it’s never been serious.”

“I think she wants it to be, she melts when you look at her, and she wants to fuck tonight.” Christie stated.

Flustered at her bluntness, “How do you know that” I questioned.

“She told me she was horny when you went to the men’s room.” She melded her lower body into mine, and continued “and your cock is getting real hard.”

“Babe, it’s probably not going to work out tonight, and besides, she has to work tomorrow.”

“No, she wants to have sex tonight with you, and she said her son is at his fathers for the week, and she can call in sick tomorrow.” Christie recited.

“Christie, I can’t do that, I’m worn out from you and besides I’d have to take her home and her son is there.” I implored, fearing that the excuse wasn’t going to work.

“Look, it’s early, just after 10, and she can come home with us for a few hours, and besides, you can use your bedroom, can’t you? She did say that her son was gone for the week.” she stated very dramatically.

I thought to myself, ‘I won’t be able to perform to satisfy Nancy, because I know what she likes in foreplay and how to get her to climax and how would I keep my mind on her with Christine in the next room?’ So, to Christine I said, “Sweetie, I just don’t think that’s a good idea tonight.”

“Oh, ye of little faith” Christine said, mockingly, “watch me!” and broke from me and went to our table. She was leaning over and whispering something to Nancy and Nancy responded, and was nodding her head. I got to our table, and without a second thought, Christine said, “OK, let’s go, I’ve taken care of the bill.” Somewhat stunned, or shocked, as seems to be the case with Christine, she took my hand and Nancy’s as Nancy stood up, and the two of them entwined their arms in mine to leave. On the drive home, as I started to protest of Christine’s paying the bill, she ‘shushed’ me, and said it was her treat for me allowing her to come home. The women talked of the fantastic food, ambiance, wine, music and such. Without further protest, we pulled into the car port, and both women were out of the car before I could go around to the door for them.

Once inside, my entering last, Nancy turned to me, looked me in the eye and said, “Honey, Christie told me she seduced you, and it’s OK, ‘cause I’m going to also.”

What? Holy shit! Does this get any more fuck’in complicated than it already is? I was, once again, as usual, at a loss for words. As I was debating with myself of what to say in the form of a reply, Nancy molded herself up to me, with one hand around my neck, kissed me with the deep passion I was used to from her, and with her other hand massaged my stiff cock through my pants with an up and down stroke. I, of course, returned her kiss with deep passion that I loved and knew she did also, as I reached with both hands to massage her tits. She loved kissing deeply with a very open mouth, entwining her tongue throughout your mouth, sucking your tongue into her, playing with your lips, and breathing very heavy as the kiss lingered. Nancy had beautiful full lips, and when she spoke or gave you a dazzling smile with her perfect white teeth, you became mesmerized. Tonight, she had shone even more so, because she had on a pinkish shade of lipstick, outlined with a much darker color. I had complimented her earlier on that. I had never seen her in that mode before this evening. Her mouth was divine. When she sucked my cock, she enveloped it with her fantastic mouth, and you could see her lips still puffy as she took me in. Of course she had other attributes as well, such as a real firm ass, I mean almost that of a teen ager, but her tits were full, large and not as firm as her ass, with soft nipples, that she loved having sucked, but never got really hard even being sucked on.

As we broke the kiss, I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Christine was coming back into the room. I hadn’t noticed that she had gone. What I saw, almost knocked the wind out of me. Christine stood there coolly watching us, and she had on a see-thru gauze top, with her nipples quite erect, sleeveless, with gossamer white thigh high hose, no panties displaying her very dark bush, and high heels.
I almost choked. Nancy turned around, looked at Christine and said, “Oh yes, that will do very nicely, you are quite delicious looking,” and went into the bedroom, Christie’s, not mine. Christie came over to me, kissed me lightly on the lips and said, “Get undressed, we’re going to play!”

I was about to utter some dumb ass comment, searching for any words that would not make me look and feel stupid, and said, amazing even myself, “All of us?”

“Depend on it” was her immediate reply as she walked towards me, running her finger up and down the slit of her delicious hairy pussy. As she got up to me, I saw Nancy come out of the bedroom. Oh fuck! She was completely naked. As she walked into the room, still in her heels, her bountiful tits juggled and swayed, and I could swear I saw a wetness running down her inner thigh. Christine turned to watch Nancy as I was stepping out of my pants with a raging hard cock. No one spoke. Nancy just came up to me, reached down to get my cock out of my jockey’s, turned to Christine and said, “We can both share this beautiful hard dick.”

Christine whipped off the thing she was wearing, and proceeded to get on her knees in front of me, turned her head and said to Nancy, “Let’s give him a treat.”

I know I must have died. Within seconds, both of these women were on their knees trading turns sucking and licking all over my cock. I looked down and saw two heads, one dark hair and the other blond, bobbing up and down. I’m not sure I can describe the feeling, I just knew that I couldn’t just stand there, so I said, “Ladies, I can’t just stand here, let’s move to the bedroom.”

They both let up on the attention each was giving to my hard cock, both stood up as I maneuvered myself to the bed. I sat down on the edge and just stared at these two women. Christie walked over with her arm around Nancy’s waist as I watched them approach me. By comparison, Nancy’s tits were huge and definitely showing the weight and age of them, while Christie’s looked like an adolescent who had just blossomed. Both had trim waists, flat stomachs, and strong thighs, and pussies to die for. As they approached me, Nancy, paying no attention to Christie, pushed me back flat on the bed, and swung her one leg over me, straddled me and took hold of my cock and guided it into her pussy and sat her full weight down on me. Needless to say, my cock went in her to the hilt. Christie squirmed around with her knees on the side of me, and grabbed hold of Nancy’s swaying tits as she gyrated slowly up and down on me, and said, “Oh my God, your tits are amazing,” and leaned over to suck on one. Nancy just let out moans and groans. Christie was sucking Nancy’s nipple crazily as Nancy bobbed up and down. All the while, I was caressing Christies tight little ass and trying to get my fingers in her pussy, but she was having none of that. Christie moved her ass away from my side and placed both of her hands on Nancy’s shoulders, forcing her to stop her motion, and kissed Nancy on the mouth with real intensity. Nancy was stunned, but only for a moment, and then opened her mouth to respond to Christie. They kissed for a few seconds and Christie broke the kiss and through deep breathing gasps for air, she said, “I want to watch you ride his cock.” Nancy made no reply.

Christie slid off the bed, and got down on her knees beside the bed, with a perfect close up of Nancy’s pussy impaled on my cock. “C’mon, ride him, let him ram that cock into your hot cunt!”

I’m not sure how Nancy processed Christie’s urging, dirty language or how she was dealing with this whole thing, I just knew, that if she likes this, I’m in deep shit, and then she resumed her fucking me with big strides. She would rise up until my cock was almost at the tip and then she’d slowly lower herself down and grind her pussy into my groin, wiggle her ass, and rise up and start again. Christie had her head almost touching Nancy’s pussy and giving a quick lick of my cock on the up stroke. Nancy was whispering, almost under her breath, “Oh God, feels so good, love it, mmmnnn, oh, oh, just love it, so hot.” I watched Nancy’s tits bouncing up and down as she impaled herself on me and reached down with my hand to get to her clit to massage it and make her come, but the stretch was a bit too far. I could just get the tips of my fingers to play with her light hair on her pussy, and that was difficult with her up and down motion. I just gave up trying to reach her pussy, and just let her ride me. Within moments, Nancy pushed herself down on me as far as she could, and threw her head back and forth and with a guttural sound said, “Yes, yes, oh heaven, so good,” and I knew she had an intense orgasm. I was about to come myself and was trying to thrust up as far as I could with my pelvis almost raised in the air, when Nancy reached down, pulled my hard cock out of her, and holding it firm, yelled, “Yeah baby, gimme your hot come.”

Stunned with her language, I shot a goodly spurt, right up and onto her face as she leaned over to watch me come, and then another shorter one that got all over her hand, and she murmured, “Yeah, that’s it, come for me.”

Christie had leaned back on her haunches and just watched, without saying a word.
I don’t know how, but Nancy bent over like a pretzel with her pendulous tits under her and sucked my cock into her mouth and licked every drop off of my cock and even licked her hand with my come on it. I was amazed. My sex with Nancy had been good, somewhat intense, but never so wild and abandoned and certainly she had never said much outside of moans and groans in the past, let alone in front of someone else.

CHAPTER 5

Instantaneous flashback: My ex wife was the same way. Although absolutely a blonde stunner, with great pendulous tits, a firm ass, great legs, and a hairy pussy that I loved to bury my face in, she was quite reserved. Well, at least she was for the first 10 years of our 13 year marriage. This was way before the internet and just about the time VCR’s were the biggest thing going. To even suggest that we get a porno VCR tape would have been paramount to being a ‘cheater’. While our sex was good, not spectacular, and fairly regular, it was always very quiet. I remember a specific instance when I think our sex life took a new turn.

I had my head propped up on a pillow, on my back, and she was straddled over me with her delightful hairy pussy inches from my face. She was holding on to the headboard, full well knowing what was coming next, when I said, “Oh yes, baby, lower that wonderful cunt to my face so I can eat you and make you come, so I can drink your juices.” She froze. Turned her head to me, and almost yelled, “What did you say?” I repeated my statement. Abruptly, she ‘un-straddled’ me, stood up at the side of the bed, staring at me, she said, “How could you say such things to me?”

I knew I was in trouble. I thought, well, this is gonna’ make it or break it, so what the hell. The worse that could happen, is she won’t have sex with me for ‘who knows how long’. I thought to myself, it’s now or never. If I really want to escalate our ‘vanila’ sex, this is the opportunity. I patted the side of the bed, and invited her to sit down as I got up in a comfortable sitting position, and said, “OK, we have to talk”. This was going to be difficult. I knew I had to think quickly, pace my comments, don’t get her pissed , and see where this might take us. As she sat down, I paused, looked at her beautiful face, her full lips, the curve of her neck, and the sight of those big tits just dangling down her chest. I think for the first time, I noticed her lower lip quivering. She was nervous. I was too, but I brought this on, so there was no backing down now. I laid my hand on her thigh, looked down, and proceeded quietly.

“Honey, you know I love you with all my heart. You know I love making love with you. It’s just that sometimes my thoughts are more sexually stimulating to me than the actual love making we’re doing at the time.”

“What do you mean, ‘more stimulating’?”

“Well, we never talk or make any comments, just some grunts or ‘oohs’ when we’re having sex, so sometimes I don’t know what you like and what you don’t like, I’m afraid to say some things because I don’t want to upset you.”

“Like, what things would you say?”

“Well, for instance, I’d call your beautiful breasts, “tits”, and your vagina, a pussy, or a cunt.”

“And that gets you excited?”

“Yes, it adds a verbal dimension to lovemaking.”

“What else?”

“While we’re making love, and I’m actually in you, I think of what a great fuck you are. Don’t you ever have some thoughts or words go through your mind while we’re making love?”

“Oh yes, but I never wanted you to think that I was a slut”

“How could I possibly think that? We’re married for over 10 years, we’ve never been with anyone else, have you?” I was almost afraid to hear her answer.

“Of course not, but some of my girlfriends can be pretty raunchy. Some conversations are off the wall. I never heard women talk like that. I was so embarrassed.”

“Why?”

“I always thought love making was supposed to be respectful of the nature of intimacy.
Having ‘sex’ just didn’t seem to be.”

“So, let me ask you, is our lovemaking pleasurable for you?”

“Yes, most of the time.”

“What do you mean ‘most of the time’?”

“Well, there are times, when I’d like you to go slower, and times when I’d like more foreplay, and times when I just want you in me quickly for my own release.”

“So, why haven’t you ever told me any of this?”

“I didn’t want you to think I was a slut.”

“Oh baby, we’re going on a new adventure in our lovemaking!”

“Well, OK, then let’s get started, but before we do, kiss me.”

I’ll remember that kiss for the rest of my life. From that moment on, we fucked and sucked each other and did things to each other that would have made any porno of today proud.

As we embarked on our new sex life, she became more and more open to things we had never done or talked about. I never knew that she came continuously as I ate her hairy pussy. She became so comfortable that she’d often moan, “yes, fuck me”, or ‘yeah, eat that juicy cunt’.” I, of course, talked to her every moment, with encouraging comments, like, “oh, baby, I love sucking your beautiful tits”, or “here it comes babe, I’m cumming in your hairy cunt”. It got to the point, that when she was horny, and I walked into the house, she’d grab my crotch, and tell me she wanted to suck my cock and come in her mouth. Sadly, it wasn’t our sex life that caused the separation and ultimate divorce, it was my traveling, our finances, and of course stepc***dren.

So, here I was with Nancy, licking my cock clean and swallowing my soon to be limp cock into her mouth, with Christie playing with her own tits and licking her lips, moaning, and murmuring, “oh, oh, yes, cumming!”

I had no idea what the next move should be or would be. Here are two naked women, one fawning over me and the other having set up this threesome, loving every minute of it. Needless to say, I was drained, physically, and probably emotionally as well. Nancy, sat up, announced that she had to pee, and extricated herself from me, and went into the bathroom. Christie, while catching her breath from her own mini orgasm, said, “Well, she sure likes to fuck, doesn’t she?” In my smartass style, I said, “Is there a woman alive, who doesn’t like to fuck?” Christie replied, “Probably not.”

It was time to clean up, so Christie and I headed for the bathroom, expecting to catch Nancy and make sure she was allright. As we got to the bathroom, we heard the front door close. I panicked. She must be mad as hell. As I became more frustrated, and Christie was trying to calm me down, the phone rang. I raced to it, and breathlessly said, “Hello?” It was Nancy.

“I love you, and I wanted to thank you for the best experience of my life. I’m sorry I ran off, but I just had to collect my thoughts to decide what to tell you. So here’s what I’m telling you. I can’t see you anymore. No, don’t speak, just accept it, give Christine a kiss for me”. And she hung up. I was mortified at what we had done. I told Christie and she tried to tell me it was for the best and to move on. I was furious at her and myself. I blurted out, “Christie, you’ve got to leave, now!”

Hours later, as I sat on my small patio gazing up at the starry night sky, I couldn’t think straight. I wasn’t angry, perhaps just confused and a whole lot lonely. Eventually I went to bed to a fitful sl**p. The days went by, and then a few weeks, and then a month. I had not heard a word from Christine, and certainly not from Nancy. Hadn’t even caught a glimpse of Nancy. Did my few ‘consulting’ jobs and was generally very disheartened.

It was late Saturday morning, after I had just finished washing the car and was in a hot shower when I finally heard the doorbell. I wasn’t expecting anyone as usual. I threw a towel around me, went to open the door, when it opened, and standing there looking beautiful as ever, in a tan trenchcoat, belted at the waist, in heels, was my ex wife.

Stunned, surprised, and trying to figure out WTF, she stepped in, closed the door behind her, and said, “Christie gave me the key.” She undid the belt opened the trenchcoat with both hands outstretched and was completely naked. “Do you still love me?”





















... Continue»
Posted by flyboyB4 2 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 783  |  
100%
  |  4

Just Sex with My Son Turned Into Love Making

One night my husband and I came home to find our son fucking his girlfriend on the couch in the living room. My husband and I went out for dinner, just the two of us, and we stupidly trusted and thought that our son would just innocently watch a movie with his girlfriend and then take her back home. We should have known better than to leave a 16 year old boy with his girlfriend alone. That was how I got pregnant by my husband, who was just my high school boyfriend then when we were both 15 years old.

We made the mistake when we were young, and now my son is committing the same mistake. Not that we only caught our son having sex with his girlfriend, but also they didn’t use a condom. I really didn’t want my son to go through all the troubles and regrets that my husband and I went through, although we did eventually pulled through, but it was a long and painful process.

During that night, I had a long talk with my husband about our son. My husband was very understanding of our son’s sexual frustration at his age and that he should have his sexual tension relieved, although he agrees with me that our son shouldn’t be having sex with his girlfriend from what our own experience in the past taught us.

I was very concern about my son and his girlfriend, because I really don’t want to see what happened to me happened to them. But my husband was right about a boy having needs to satisfy his sexual urges. And what was a mother supposed to do?

I was trying to have another baby with my husband when our son was still in middle school, but after a year of our natural attempts in bed and 3 times failure of artificial insemination my husband gave up on the idea and he rarely had sex with me afterward. I too was sexually frustrated for some time and now with my son’s sexual frustration added to my mind, and so I let my immoral side of me took over. I couldn’t believe I would submit myself into the idea but I actually proposed to my husband that I offer myself to our son for sexual relief.

My husband had the crazy idea of hiring a hooker for our son from time to time, but my i****tuous idea devastated him more. I was really thinking for both my son and me. He is a young man who needs a lot of sex and I am a mature woman who is starting to need a lot of sex. If I let my son use me for sex, I can in turn get my sexual needs relieved as well. I don’t know when the idea of fucking my own son came into my mind, but I just couldn’t get the image of my son fucking his girlfriend out of my head. To be honest, my pussy was soaking out love juice at the sight of my son and his girlfriend on the couch doing the deed.

My husband hated the idea, but I put out the best effort to convince him to agree with me. And I reassured him that the sex with our son will always have protection and that I will not get pregnant from my son. My husband still has a hard time to process on my idea, but then finally he reluctantly agreed.

I knew I am being such a shameful mother for having such immoral idea, but at the beginning I was really hoping to prevent my son from victimizing any young girls and at the same time help him relieve his sexual tension. But of course I secretly wanted my own sexual urges to be relieved as well.

When the time we told our son about letting him to fuck me twice a week to help him with his sexual stress, he was shocked at the idea. My husband and I came up with some ground rules for our son.

01) We would set the day of the week that it would happen.
02) You cannot tell anybody about having a sexual relationship with his mother.
03) You cannot touch, kiss, suck, or lick any part of my body.
04) No sexual kissing during and after the course of sex.
05) No blowjob or handjob will be given.
06) You cannot remove any of my clothes.
07) Dad has to be in the house and aware when we have sex.
08) It is strictly sex and you must stop when I ask him to stop.
09) I will not sl**p over night in his bed with him after sex.
10) After you ejaculated you cannot have sex with me the second time in the same night and I will go back to my room with dad.
11) A condom must be use at all time during the course of sex.
12) Number of night for sex will not exceed 2 times a week.
13) You must not have sex with any girls in school until you graduate high school.
14) If your grades fall to a C average, you will be grounded and there will be no sex during the time of punishment until after your grades improved.

I have had sex with my son twice already since after that night. Although his young dick made me feel like a woman again, but I am still his birth mother and I wasn’t ready to be completely naked in front of him. Those 2 nights that we fucked I had my blouse and bra on to cover the top part of my body.

I was so nervous on the first night that my son and I fucked. My body was shivering when he was climbing on top of me. Although he wasn’t too experienced but he did know what he was doing, but I didn’t reach orgasm during those 2 nights nor was it my intention at first.

I guess my husband did get a little jealous about me fucking another guy, even though the guy was his son, so he took initiative to make love to me on those 2 nights when I came back to him after I fucked my son, and he put hard effort into fucking me to orgasm which I enjoyed very much, since my pussy was already wet from my son. Fucking my son seems to have built a bridge between me and my husband, and it brought us to start to making love to each other again, since the last time we fucked that I could remember which had been so long.

It was finally a new week and tonight was the night that my son and I would fuck again. I didn’t know what gotten into me but I was actually picking out what to wear to arouse my son, not that my son needed any arousing. I have caught him masturbating a few times in the bathroom with my panties after those 2 sex nights passed. My son was really horny for me.

My husband was jealous that I wasn’t picking out what to wear for him. He suggested that I just fuck him hard, and then make him cum fast and leave his room to come back. His jealous face was so cute. I guess we have been married for so long that this was the first time that I fuck someone different other than him.

I did tell him for the past years about my sexual urges and appetite growing, and wanting to have sex with him more, but he ignored my needs and now he is jealous that our son is satisfying my sexual needs. It could be the whole male ego thing. A boy will not want to play with a toy until someone else is playing with it. He was tired of fucking me before, until our son is fucking me, and now he wanted to fuck me again. However, his jealousy turns me on.

I ended up didn’t pick anything special just to satisfy my husband’s ego. I went with my regular blouse and bra underneath. But I walked to my son’s room bare bottom because I thought I was going to take it off in his room anyways.

My son was excited to see me when I walked into his room, especially when he saw me with my bare bottom, with long legs and my naked hairy pussy staring right at him. He was already in his boxers and I could see that an area of his boxers were pointing up, I knew his dick was hard and ready for me.

He took off his boxers, and then I slowly rolled down a condom on his dick. I didn’t say anything but just climbed into his bed and lay there on my back, spreading my legs apart for him to fuck me. I was really horny and couldn’t wait for his hard dick to get inside me. And I was looking forward to my husband making love to me after I’m finished with my son. But then I noticed my son didn’t just climb on top of me and fuck me right away like those 2 nights. I caught him just staring at my hairy pussy.

“I watch a few porn movies and I thought I ask you if I could try something new with you, mom.” He said wittily.

“You want to have sex in a different position? You don’t want to be on top?” I replied with questions.

“Yes, I wanted to try new positions, but I was thinking if I could taste your pussy. My girlfriend never did let me eat her pussy and I just wanted to try it with you, mom.” He replied.

His dad doesn’t even like to eat my pussy and he had only done it for me a few times, but my son was actually asking me to eat my pussy. My mouth and pussy were watering for my son’s warm lips on my hairy pussy, but I knew I can’t, because that would be out of line.

“You agreed with the rules before we started this. You know I can’t let you do that. I’m still your mother. There are still things that I know cannot do with you. I am already out of my mind for letting you use me for sex. Now just get on top of me and fuck me. Your dad is waiting for me to go back.” I said firmly.

His face showed disappointment. He slowly climbed on top of me and pushed his dick in my pussy. But I felt his dick wasn’t as hard as the last time we fucked.

“Are you OK son? Your dick seems a little soft.” I asked.

He didn’t answer me. But after a few pumps on my pussy I felt his dick getting firmer as it slid in and out of me. I didn’t notice it before but my son’s eyes never move away from my face while he fucked me, and my eyes return a stare.

“You’re really beautiful mom.” He said, starting to breathe a little heavier.

“Thank you, son, I guess that’s why your dad married me.” I answered between my moans. I was thinking to myself, “your dad married me before I was pregnant with you, son”.

He tried to unbutton my blouse but I stop him and moved his hands away from my chest.

He stopped moving his hips and said, “I just thought you might get a little hot with your blouse on. Can I take it off for you? When I fuck my girlfriend, she was naked with me. I thought we could do the same.”

“I’m not your girlfriend. I’m your mother. And you know the rules. Let’s keep it strictly just sex. I don’t want you to get any dirty thoughts about your mother, you hear. Now, keep fucking me so you can finish it up.” I said firmly.

He seemed very upset and pulled out of me. He sat up on the side of his bed and looking very unhappy. He was like a sad puppy begging for attention. I sat up on the bed and putted my hand on his shoulder to see if I could comfort him. I knew what he was trying to do, but I can’t bear seeing my son like that. I thought, since I’m fucking my own son already, how it would hurt to just show him my naked body, we are already having sex together.

I slowly unbutton my blouse and said softly, “Don’t let your dad know that I am doing this for you or he will get upset.” He turned around to watch me unbutton my blouse. I took off my blouse and tossed aside his bed.

“Now can we go back to finishing our business? Your dad might wonder why I’m taking so long with you.” I said.

“Are you going to take off your bra too?” He said cleverly.

I giggled and said while smiling, “Aren’t you a greedy young man?” I started undoing my bra in front of him, and then I tossed my bra on top of my blouse.

“Are you satisfied now? You got your mother naked in front of you.” I said with a smile.

“Wow, your body is amazing, mom.” He said.

“Thank you, son, but it is for your eyes only. Now can we get back to work, my pussy is getting cold.” I said.

He leaned forward and tried to kiss me, but I pulled away and our lips missed. I then lay back on the bed with my legs spread waiting for him. He should have gotten the idea that I didn’t want to get intimate with my own son. He got back on top of me and entered my pussy. This time his dick was really hard. He rested his hands above my shoulders for support as he moved his hard dick in and out of me with his well muscled hips.

With a couple of hard thrusts he finally cum, although his dick really improved, but I didn’t cum for him, I was looking forward to my husband’s dick. But my son did get my pussy nice and wet for my husband. My son collapsed on top of me after he cum.

“Get off of me now, I have to go back now. Your dad is waiting for me.” I said.

He pulled out of me and got off the bed. I grabbed my bra and blouse and putted them back on before I left his room to go back to my husband. My husband wasn’t happy that I stay longer than expected in my son’s room, but I took the initiative to jump his bones and we fucked hard and long, I cum hard. After we made love, while we were lying on our bed, I kept thinking about my son’s request to eat my pussy. I can’t stop imagining my son having his hot lips on my hairy pussy that I started to rub on my wet pussy lips. My husband was already asl**p and wouldn’t know that I was playing with myself and getting horny again.

Last week I waited like two days after the first sex night of the week to fuck my son again, but there was an aching urge on my pussy to be with my son again, and so I decided to fuck my son again the next night.

On the next night, I told my husband that I was going to have sex with our son again because I wanted to get this week over with, with my son. He had this objecting look on his face, but he didn’t say anything. I bared my bottom liked last night with my blouse and bra on, but this time I putted on my night robe. As I left the room, my husband asked me to just make my son cum and come back to him. His face was so cute, helplessly watching his wife going away to serve another man.

As I walked pass the bathroom before reaching my son’s room, I went inside the bathroom to take off my blouse and bra, and set them down on the countertop then put my night robe back on and tighten it to cover my naked body. I was now completely naked under my robe.

I quickly walked out of the bathroom and went to my son’s room. As I entered his room he was sitting on the side of his bed naked with his hand jerking up and down his hard dick. I took out the condom that I had in the pocket of my night robe and ripped it out from the packaging. I walked up in front of him and kneeled down to stand on my knees to the point where my face was looking right at his pointy dick. I gently grabbed on his dick and slowly rolled the condom down on him.

“Why are you all covered up with your robe?” He asked in disappointment.

And without answering his question, I got up from the floor and took a few steps backward from him. I started loosening the tie on my robe. I quickly opened up my robe and then slowly let it fall to the floor. I was now standing in front of my son completely naked. His shocking expression on his face was exactly how I pictured in my head when I was in the bathroom taking off my blouse and bra. His dick was rock hard and pointed right at me.

“How does your old mommy look?” I asked wittily.

“Oh my god, mom, I mean I saw you naked last night, but I have never seen you naked this way before. You are absolutely a true goddess, mom.” He said.

I can tell that his mouth was already drooling for me.

“I bet you say that to all those high school girls just so you can get them in bed with you.” I said cleverly.

Damn, I thought, I was flirting with my own son. It really turned me on seeing my son’s reaction knowing that he desired my body. My husband had seen my naked body for so many years he lost his excitement already. But my son really enjoyed and appreciated my naked body, and it just made me feel so alive. However, it was so wrong to do that striptease on my son. So I thought I get it over with and just fuck him. I walked toward his bed and slowly climbed on while my son kept his eyes close to my naked body as I was climbing on his bed next to him sitting on the side.

“Are you just going to stare at my ass all night, or do you want to have sex?” I asked.

He finally got out of his staring and moved up over my body.

“Mom, I know I asked you last night and you said no, but I wanted to ask you again, hoping you’ll let me. Can I taste your pussy, mom? I promise I’ll make you feel good. Just please, let me eat your pussy.” He begged.

I couldn’t believe that he would ask me again, but I did wish that he would since after last night. My son was so desperate for me to give him my pussy. My horny son, begging to put his mouth on the same place where I gave birth to him 16 years ago, he was so naughty, but his persistence got my body heating up and my pussy aching for his youthful lips.

My son kept his hungry eyes at my pussy while I was thinking about how to say “no” to my son that he can’t eat my pussy. But then somehow he took my silence as consent and moved his head at my pussy, and then started running his hot tongue up and down between my pussy lips.

“Oh my god, I didn’t even say yes and you just start eating my pussy.” I said.

I didn’t resist or object and I even ran my fingers in his hair and pressing on his head down on my pussy with my hands to give his tongue a closer penetration. I knew my hairy pussy was starving for attention, but god, my pussy juice was pouring out.

“Oh you horny boy, you can’t tell your dad that you ate my pussy. Now, don’t stop, and keep it right there, just like that. You’re doing good, son. Where did you learn to eat pussy like that?” I cried.

“I picked it up from the porn movies that I watched. I knew you’ll like it, mom.” He said.

“Don’t stop, keep sucking my pussy, I want you to run your tongue slowly up and down my pussy lips and then suck between them.” I instructed.

My son’s tongue was driving me insane, but I knew I couldn’t waste more time on having my pussy eaten by my own son. I had to stop him, even though I wish he could eat my pussy like that for hours.

“I hope you’re happy now that you get to eat your mother’s pussy. Now get up here and fuck me, I don’t want to keep your dad waiting too long for me.” I said.

After he sucked on my pussy lips a few more times, he climbed on top of me and guided his hard dick into my pussy. I moaned loudly as he entered me. His dick seemed bigger and harder than last night. His dick slid in and out of my pussy so smoothly since he made me so wet with his mouth and tongue already. And my wet pussy gave out a squishing note each time he moved his hard dick pushed back in my pussy.

“Does dad eat your pussy before he fucks you?” He asked while slowly pumping on my pussy.

I hesitated for a few second, and then I answered, “No, your dad doesn’t like to eat my pussy. He hasn’t eaten my pussy since the last time that I could remember.”

“Wow, dad doesn’t know what he’s missing. He doesn’t know how sweet your pussy is. And unlike those porn stars, your pussy has its natural bush. I love it, mom.” He said.

I giggled and then said, “You silly boy. You don’t think your mom’s old pussy is too hairy?”

“No, of course not, I like the hair on your pussy, mom. It carries a womanly scent that I love.” He said, starting to breathe a little heavier.

“You sure know what to say when you’re fucking a woman.” I said in between my moans.

He moved his head down closer to me keeping a closer gaze into my eyes. A sudden urge came over me and I brought my face closer to his, and then I moved my lips to meet his lips. Breaking the mother and son sexual kiss barrier, I gave my son a deep kiss for being such a sweet boy.

We kept our lips bonded together as he started pumping harder on my pussy. My lips broke away from our lips’ union and I let out numerous loud moans. Soon he gave a kiss on my neck and then tried to move his kiss down my body toward my breasts, but I knew it was getting too intimate. I knew I had to stop him.

I placed my hands on his face and moved his head away from my chest. He knew I was resisting him from getting down to my breasts, so he gave up on his attempt and just kept his eyes aligning to mine while he concentrated on fucking me.

But looking into his eyes for too long gave me a desire to get intimate with my son, so I had to look away every so often. Then finally his strokes became more rapid and hard, I knew he was going to cum. I felt a sense of relief that it was going to be over.

His dick stopped moving inside me, and he tried to lie on my chest but I moved away and so he pulled out and collapsed beside me. He then tried to kiss me, but I quickly got up, picking up my robe from the floor and then left his room in a hurry. I went back into the bathroom to put my blouse and bra back on, and then I slowly walked into my room. My husband was already asl**p, but the romantic scented candles around our room were still lit. I blew them out and then climbed into bed.

But I couldn’t sl**p the whole night. My mind was too occupied thinking about what my son said and reliving the moment when he was eating my pussy, and how he tried to kiss down my neck to my breasts. I remembered every detail, and they flashed before me repeatedly.

It was finally morning so I can go to work and forget about my son and me. But I dreamt the whole time hoping the week would go by sooner so I can be with my son again. I was turning into a very naughty mother who preys on her own son for sexual pleasure. However, I knew I can’t get intimate with my own son. I had to be strong and keep it just strictly sex, and that I was only having sex with my son for the sake of his health and the safety of other young girls. But somehow I knew I was lying to myself. I can feel that I desired for more than just sex with my son; I wanted to make love with him.

Later that night, I was feeling a little upset because I had already slept with my son twice this week and I couldn’t have sex with him until next week. But the thoughts of not being able to fuck my son during this long week really made my pussy itch for his dick. I thought of getting my husband to make love to me, but he said he wanted to sl**p early and denied my sex. I had no choice but to do what I usually did. Before I take a shower, I would play with my pussy to relieve some of my sexual tension.

I went to the bathroom, got naked and started masturbating sitting on the toilet sit. I usually don’t lock my door, but I do keep it closed. I was running my fingers between my pussy lips and started to get aroused. I started moaning while I kept rubbing on my pussy. Suddenly the bathroom door slowly opening up and I thought it was my husband.

“Is that you, honey?” I asked.

When the door was half opened, it was my son who was behind it and he quickly got in and locked the door behind him. I was shocked and I reached for my bath towel on the countertop to cover myself with it.

“You scared me. I thought it was your dad. What are you doing here?” I said.

“I heard you masturbating, so I knew that dad didn’t fuck you tonight. And I thought you can fuck me tonight.” He said.

“We had sex twice already this week. You know the rules; two nights a week. I’m your mother, not your sex partner. Now get out, I need to take a shower.” I said firmly.

But then he went close to me while I was still sitting on the toilet sit with my bath towel covering my naked body. He grabbed onto the bath towel and ripped it out from my hands, exposing my naked body. He tossed the bath towel into the sink, and then kneeled down to stand on his knees leveling his face to my naked pussy.

Although I didn’t try to cover myself, or put in effort into resisting, knowing what he was about to do. He spread my legs wide apart exposing my naked hairy pussy to its full glory.

“What are you doing? I told you already to get out.” I said.

He totally ignored me, moving his mouth right on my pussy and started munching on my pussy lips while sniffing into my pussy hair. I moaned as he ate my pussy.

“I love the way your pussy smells, mom.” He said, and then got back to eating my pussy.

After a nice moment of having my pussy eaten by my horny son, I had to stop him because I felt that I was getting out of control with the sex acts with my son.

“Son, you made me feel so good. I’m quite satisfied now. You can stop now and go back to your room. I want to take a shower now.” I said while trying to move his head away from my pussy.

With a couple more licks on my pussy, he stopped and got up from the floor. While he stared in my eyes, he took off his pants and boxers revealing his hard dick to me.

“Look what you did to my dick, mom. You know I can’t go to sl**p with a hard on. Can we just have a quick fuck in here? I promise to make it quick. And dad doesn’t have to know about it.” He said.

I knew I had to deny him without even thinking but instead I really thought about it. Before I could give an answer, he pulled me up from the toilet sit with his hands and got me standing right in front of him, and then he started to suck on my neck. I didn’t even know how to react, my own son sucking on my neck while holding my hands.

“Oh alright, but you must promise to make this quick, I’m almost breaking all the rules for you already.” I said, breaking my silence.

He pulled his mouth away from my neck and kissed me on my lips.

“I know you’re the best, mom.” He said with a smile.

I giggled a few times and cleverly said, “Oh sure, I’m the only mother who would let her son fuck her every week, of course I’m the best. And to think your dad was just going to hire a hooker for you every month. Perhaps I should have gone with your dad’s idea so at least I didn’t have to work this hard at night.”

I was thinking of how we can fuck in here, but then my son said, “Come over here, mom. I want to fuck you from behind. We’ll try it at the countertop.”

He walked me to the countertop having me facing the mirror. I got my hands on the edge of the countertop and slowly bend forward.

Then I realized something, so I turned around and said, “Wait, you need to use a condom, young man. Let me get you one.”

“Don’t worry, mom, I got one in my pants.” He said.

He kneeled down to reach for his pants on the floor and got a condom out from the pocket. He ripped out the condom and started to roll it down his hard dick.

“You planed this, didn’t you, you horny little boy.” I said while giggling.

“Now remember, you promise to make this quick. And I don’t want your hands feeling on my breasts, you hear? You can just put your hands on my hips.” I said firmly while getting ready into position to be fucked by my son in doggy style.

When he was done putting on the condom he took off his shirt and got into position behind me. He gently guided his hard dick into my wet pussy, and my body shivered as he entered me. The pleasure from my pussy gave my body chills. It felt real good.

“Oh shit, this time is deep. Ahhh… Shit…” I cried as he pumped my pussy.

With my son’s hard dick fucking from behind, I could really feel the stimulation on the inside of my pussy. For the first time with my son, I really felt like I was reaching orgasm. While my son was fucking me harder, he leaned down forward pressing his hot lips on my naked back, gently kissing much of the area of my back.

I was so aroused by his hard dick and his hot lips circling around my back I removed one of my hands from the edge of the countertop, placed on my breast and started squeezing on it. And every so often I would pinch and pull on my hard nipple.

My son suddenly had his hands on my breasts and started squeezing on them. With my right hand under his right arm and my left hand on the countertop for support, I couldn’t defend my breasts from my son. He kept his hands squeezing on my breasts while he continued his hard pumps on my pussy.

My thoughts shattered and I couldn’t think straight anymore, my mind, lost in the pleasure from my son’s loving caress. My wet pussy and hard nipple breasts felt so good under my son’s manly embrace. I was moaning so loud that I even forgot that my husband was sl**ping in our bedroom not far from where my son and I were fucking.

Although I was still a little away from my orgasm but I felt that my son was going to cum soon because his pumps were becoming more rapid.

“I can’t hold it, mom. I need to go. I...” He said. And before he could finish his last sentence his swollen dick finished before him.

With his dick still inside me he rested his warm heated face on my back. I wasn’t unsatisfied that I didn’t cum, but I did wish for my son to last longer, since I was so close to my first orgasm with him. But then I did come to my senses that it would be wrong if I did cum for my son.

He finally pulled out of me and I turned around to found his dick still hard as a rock. I putted my hand on his hard dick and it felt really stiff.

“Wow, you’re still hard as a rock, son. It’s good to be young.” I said while playing with his dick.

“I’m sorry that I cum. But I can make it up to you. My dick is still hard.” He said.

I didn’t know what to say. I took my hand away from his hard dick and looked right into his eyes. I could tell that he wanted me again, and so did I.

“Are you saying you want to fuck your old mom again? I thought you promise this would be a quick fuck?” I said.

“You’re not old, mom. Don’t always say you’re old. You’re the most beautiful woman that I have ever seen. None of the girls in my school can compete with you.” He said with a serious face.

“You’re only saying that because you want to fuck me again.” I replied.

“I mean what I said, mom. You’re gorgeous. Look at you. Curvy body, nice big breasts, tight ass, hairy pussy, nice silky long legs, well in shape, you’re a goddess, mom.” He said.

Even though I shouldn’t let him fuck me again knowing that we already broke the rule of 2 nights a week and fucked, but his words really got into me. He was so sweet. What woman could resist? I am just a woman, too.

“Ok, you horny little devil, I give up. If you want to make it up to me then go sit down on the toilet sit, I want to be on top and fuck you this time.” I said.

My son happily walked to the toilet sit and quickly sat on top. I slowly walked toward him as I kept my eyes on his hard dick with his overworked winkled condom on. I was thinking of fucking him face to face, but then I was afraid that he might try to suck on my breasts. I was thinking to myself that I should at least keep that barrier intact.

When I was in front of him, I turned around with my back facing him and then moved inward toward him. And when I finally got into position, I slowly lowered my pussy down on his hard dick until his dick was completed swallowed inside of me. God, his dick was still so hard.

He kept his hands on my breasts while I rode his dick. His hands squeezed on my breasts harder as my pussy lips bashed on his balls harder each time they met. And he would also pinch and pull on my hard nipples getting me more aroused and hungrier for his dick which made me grind harder on him. Additionally, he got his mouth sucking on my neck, licking off my sweat that dripped down from my head. I kept my hand stimulating my clit and pussy lips as I fucked my son, and with all the caressing from him I was really reaching to my orgasm.

“Your breasts are so soft, mom. Does dad like to suck on them when he fucks you?” He asked while starting to breathe a little heavier.

I was too busy moaning, so I couldn’t answer him. But I knew actually what he was trying to do. And with all my will power, I stopped fucking him, get out of his hard dick and broke his arms loose from my breasts, and turned myself around to facing my son. I quickly sat my pussy back down on his dick getting it inside my pussy. And as I rode his dick again I moved my breasts forward close to his face. He had a surprise look on his face from what I did.

“Why don’t you suck on them yourself, instead of asking if your dad liked to do it,” I said with a naughty slutty tone.

With that said he buried his face in my breasts and started sucking on them with his mouth. My son was like a baby, hungry to suck on mother’s breasts for milk. I love my son’s hot lips on my breasts. He made my body shivered with pleasure chills.

“God, your breasts taste just as sweet as your pussy, mom.” He said while breathing heavily.

My pussy felt like it was about to explode. I was having an orgasm from my son.

“Shit, I’m cumming, keep sucking on my breasts. Ahh…” I screamed.

I cum, and I squirted my pussy juice all over my son’s dick. I was a total i****t slut. I cum from fucking my own son, but the pleasure still kept my senses aside. I was a satisfied woman. While his dick was still inside me, we kissed passionately like two lovers acknowledging their love after passionate love making with a deep kiss and arms around each other. I lost my last barrier with my son. I got intimate with my own son.

We rested for a while, with my son still sitting on top of the toilet sit, with me on top of him and his dick inside my pussy. I pressed my hands on his head onto my chest while I rested my head on his. We were mother and son caressing each other, but also lovers, with our love organs connected as one. Our body heat, sweat odor, and the smell from our love juice merged in the air giving birth to a soothing scent that filled the warm bathroom atmosphere.

I really enjoyed the moment just resting there with my son and his dick inside me. I have felt something that I haven’t felt for a long time, love. We gazed into each other’s eyes again, and then our lips sealed with passion once more.

“I hate to go but I really need to take a shower and go to bed. I got work tomorrow.” I said.

“I really wish my dick could stay inside you forever, mom.” He said with sadness in his eyes.

I reluctantly got off of my son’s dick and out from on top of him. He got up and then picked up his clothes from the floor and quickly putted them back on. I was going into the shower chamber when my son held on to my hand with his hand, and looked at me with his continued saddening eyes and face. And as he walked toward the door, our arms stretched long from the hold on our connected hands until eventually our hands slowly disconnected by distance as he moved farther away from me and then exiting the bathroom. That moment was like in the movies that we were parting lovers not wanting to part from one another.

After my shower, I went back to my room. When I saw my husband still asl**p, I thought that I was lucky that my loud fucking in the bathroom didn’t wake him up, what a sense of relief. But then I felt guilty and realized that what I did was so wrong. I made love with my son in the bathroom and I cum. As I climbed into bed, I kept telling myself to be strong and that I should not let that happen again. Soon, I fell asl**p, tired from all the fucking. My son was really a good fuck, draining all my energy.

On the next few remaining nights of the week, I putted effort into avoiding my son. I even remembered to lock my door in the bathroom. Having sex with my son with my husband’s consent wasn’t cheating on him, because we both knew that I was doing it for the sake of our son’s health and helping him relieve his sexual tension. But turning sex with my son into love making and becoming intimate with him was definitely considered cheating on my husband. I was so ashamed of myself that I let it went too far. “2 nights a week, that’s all, it’s just sex”, and I kept repeating it over and over again in my head.

Those nights were the hardest and longest nights that I have live through. My pussy was aching for my son, and my husband only fucked me in one of those nights, leaving my pussy starving for penetration. Strangely my son didn’t talk to me much and I had a feeling that he knew I was trying to avoid him.

As we entered a new week, I felt blessed. I was so looking forward to fuck my son without the guilt of doing it behind my husband back. On the first night of that week, I told my son that I would fuck him after I talked to his dad. He was excited and went to his room to wait for me.

I told my husband that I would fuck our son first, and then come back to make love to him afterward. I was surprise that my husband was in the mood to make love, and he just nodded his head and told me not to take too long with our son. I kissed him on the forehead, smiled, and then left the room.

This time I was wearing my sexy night gown with my bra underneath and no panties. But my husband was not completely pleased that our son will enjoy the sight first. When I entered my son’s room, he was naked like last time sitting on the side of his bed and jerking on his hard dick waiting for me.

So as usually I stood on my knees in front of him and gently rolled down a condom on his hard dick, but this time he tried to suck on my neck while I was doing that, I tried to move away from his mouth while I continued rolling down the condom on his dick. My son wanted to get intimate with me already, but I had to be strong and tried to hold my grounds.

“I love what you’re wearing tonight. It’s very sexy and I can see through it.” He said.

I ignored him, keeping my silence and got up from the floor after I was done putting that condom on him. I lowered the straps of my night gown from my shoulders and gently let it fall to the floor. But I kept my bra on and I climbed into his bed, lying on my back and spread my legs open for him.

“What’s wrong, mom? You seem different tonight from that night we made love in the bathroom.” He said.

“Nothing’s wrong, son. I’m here for you to have sex with a woman, and help you get that pressure out. I’m ready, you can fuck me now. Your dad is waiting for me to go back, and he wanted to make love to me tonight.” I said coldly.

“Mom, you know it’s not just sex. I love the way we kissed and the way I suck on your breasts. Even I knew we were making love, and not just having meaningless sex. I want us to be making love to each other tonight, and all the nights that we are going to be together.” He replied.

I closed up my legs and sat up straight on the bed, and then explained, “I am your mother. I am only having sex with you as your temporary sex relief. When you get older, when you are in college, you will find someone you like and make love with her. You’re my son and I’m your mother, don’t you forget that. Mother and son can’t make love, you know that. What we did in the bathroom was wrong, and I can’t let it happen again.”

While I tried to get out of his bed, I said, “If you don’t feel like fucking me tonight then you can just cool down and we can do it tomorrow night.”

He then grabbed onto my shoulders and f***ed his lips on mine. I made effort to pull away, and then as I gazed in his eyes I slapped him on his face.

“How dare you f***e on your mother like that?” I said furiously.

He f***ed his lips on me again and this time he got me down with his strong body on his bed while kissing me. I tried to resist, but his f***eful hands gripped tightly on my arms. I continued trying to resist him but my helpless lips enjoyed the long awaited bond from his lips. And as our lips sealed longer together, my resistance started melting away from my son’s immoral kiss. My face was hot. My breasts were hot. And even my pussy was hot.

When he slowly moved his lips away from mine, I knew I can no longer deny his beckon for love making from his star-like eyes. And as he gazed into my eyes, he ripped my bra out, liberating my breasts to freedom for his longing lips to ravish under their mercy. He aggressively sucked on the nipples of my breasts while having one of his hands rubbing on my hairy pussy between its lips.

My body was heating up like I was on fire. I couldn’t take it much longer. I felt like I was going to blow.

“Oh shit, I’m cumming already. Ahhh….” I yelled.

I cum, and when I thought my son was going to fuck me already, he went down on my pussy and started to suck on my cum juice. I kept my hands tightly on my breasts, squeezing them each time my son’s tongue hit against my clit as he was working it up and down in between my pussy lips. And again my son managed to make my body shivered with chills of pleasure. That little boy really knew how to use his tongue on a woman, I thought to myself.

As if I had no control over my own body, I felt like cumming again, like I was in an orgasmic frenzy. And then my body twitched several times on his bed with my ass hopping back and forth, I yelled, “Damn, I’m cumming again. Ahhh… Oh shit…” I cum again. I felt my pussy juice squirting out of me, and my son just sucked my pussy dry.

“I love the way your pussy juice tastes. Your pussy is filled with your juice, mom.” He said, and then got back to sucking on my pussy.

“Oh my god, what’s wrong with me, I cum twice already. I never even cum twice with your dad.” I said breathing heavily.

And then I pushed myself upward with my hands on the bed and moved my pussy slowly away from his mouth.

“You had enough of my pussy. Now get on top of me and start fucking me already.” I said, still breathing quite heavily.

“Let me just eat your pussy for a little longer, I didn’t suck all your pussy juice out yet.” He said.

“Your dad is waiting for me to go back. Now get up here and fuck me. Don’t make your mother beg for her son’s dick, I need you to fuck me.” I said firmly.

My wet hairy pussy was screaming for my son’s penetration. He finally moved slowly over my body and I lie back down on my back.

“Oh shit…” I screamed as he entered me.

I wrapped my legs around his waist, pressing down on his hips as he entered me and loosen my push as he pulled away my pussy repeatedly, contributing to the rhythm of our love making. A mother and her son made love once again.

“I’m cumming, mom. Are you close to cumming?” He asked, breathing heavily.

“Don’t mind me, son. I cum twice already. Cum whenever you’re ready, son.” I said, also breathing heavily.

He lowered his face down to mine and our lips mated as he pumped my pussy faster. His swollen dick was crying for a release, and all of a sudden with a few weak pumps he stopped, and then collapsed on top of me.

I enjoyed his manly body heat as I kept our lips together, celebrating the success of our mating ritual. As much as I enjoyed our naked bodies together, I was afraid that I lost the track of time. I hated myself for getting into this again with my own son, but I knew not as much as my husband would hate me for taking this long.

I broke away from his lips and softly said, “I have to go back. Your dad is still waiting.”

He got off of me and I got out from his bed. I picked up my night gown and bra from the floor. As I putted them back on, I slowly walked toward the door.

“Mom, are we going to make love tomorrow night?” He asked with a soft voice.

I turned around and said, “We can only make love two nights a week. Let’s not rush our second night, so we have something to look forward to. I have to go.” I exited his room. But as I was walking back to my room, I was thinking to myself, “Did I say, make love, to my son?” God, I was really forgetting that I was his mother.

Luckily my husband was watching television and didn’t really keep track of the time either, so to make it up to him, I climbed into bed and jumped on his dick. He turned off the television and I could tell that he was actually excited to fuck me. And I did try hard to return him some love, but I gave all my love to my son back in his room.

But as usual he didn’t really cared how I felt, he enjoyed his love making with me, and after he cum he just rolled over to his side of the bed and fell asl**p. No after sex kissing and caressing at all, it was a true definition of “just sex”, a complete opposite of how my son and I had just sex, it was ironically the real meaning of “making love”.
... Continue»
Posted by fitw83 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 86350  |  
98%
  |  56

Just Sex with My Son Turned Into Love Making

visit on www.papahaxx.com website to see more top rated stories like these

One night my husband and I came home to find our son fucking his girlfriend on the couch in the living room. My husband and I went out for dinner, just the two of us, and we stupidly trusted and thought that our son would just innocently watch a movie with his girlfriend and then take her back home. We should have known better than to leave a 16 year old boy with his girlfriend alone. That was how I got pregnant by my husband, who was just my high school boyfriend then when we were both 15 years old.

We made the mistake when we were young, and now my son is committing the same mistake. Not that we only caught our son having sex with his girlfriend, but also they didn’t use a condom. I really didn’t want my son to go through all the troubles and regrets that my husband and I went through, although we did eventually pulled through, but it was a long and painful process.

During that night, I had a long talk with my husband about our son. My husband was very understanding of our son’s sexual frustration at his age and that he should have his sexual tension relieved, although he agrees with me that our son shouldn’t be having sex with his girlfriend from what our own experience in the past taught us.

I was very concern about my son and his girlfriend, because I really don’t want to see what happened to me happened to them. But my husband was right about a boy having needs to satisfy his sexual urges. And what was a mother supposed to do?

I was trying to have another baby with my husband when our son was still in middle school, but after a year of our natural attempts in bed and 3 times failure of artificial insemination my husband gave up on the idea and he rarely had sex with me afterward. I too was sexually frustrated for some time and now with my son’s sexual frustration added to my mind, and so I let my immoral side of me took over. I couldn’t believe I would submit myself into the idea but I actually proposed to my husband that I offer myself to our son for sexual relief.

My husband had the crazy idea of hiring a hooker for our son from time to time, but my i****tuous idea devastated him more. I was really thinking for both my son and me. He is a young man who needs a lot of sex and I am a mature woman who is starting to need a lot of sex. If I let my son use me for sex, I can in turn get my sexual needs relieved as well. I don’t know when the idea of fucking my own son came into my mind, but I just couldn’t get the image of my son fucking his girlfriend out of my head. To be honest, my pussy was soaking out love juice at the sight of my son and his girlfriend on the couch doing the deed.

My husband hated the idea, but I put out the best effort to convince him to agree with me. And I reassured him that the sex with our son will always have protection and that I will not get pregnant from my son. My husband still has a hard time to process on my idea, but then finally he reluctantly agreed.

I knew I am being such a shameful mother for having such immoral idea, but at the beginning I was really hoping to prevent my son from victimizing any young girls and at the same time help him relieve his sexual tension. But of course I secretly wanted my own sexual urges to be relieved as well.

When the time we told our son about letting him to fuck me twice a week to help him with his sexual stress, he was shocked at the idea. My husband and I came up with some ground rules for our son.

01) We would set the day of the week that it would happen.
02) You cannot tell anybody about having a sexual relationship with his mother.
03) You cannot touch, kiss, suck, or lick any part of my body.
04) No sexual kissing during and after the course of sex.
05) No blowjob or handjob will be given.
06) You cannot remove any of my clothes.
07) Dad has to be in the house and aware when we have sex.
08) It is strictly sex and you must stop when I ask him to stop.
09) I will not sl**p over night in his bed with him after sex.
10) After you ejaculated you cannot have sex with me the second time in the same night and I will go back to my room with dad.
11) A condom must be use at all time during the course of sex.
12) Number of night for sex will not exceed 2 times a week.
13) You must not have sex with any girls in school until you graduate high school.
14) If your grades fall to a C average, you will be grounded and there will be no sex during the time of punishment until after your grades improved.

I have had sex with my son twice already since after that night. Although his young dick made me feel like a woman again, but I am still his birth mother and I wasn’t ready to be completely naked in front of him. Those 2 nights that we fucked I had my blouse and bra on to cover the top part of my body.

I was so nervous on the first night that my son and I fucked. My body was shivering when he was climbing on top of me. Although he wasn’t too experienced but he did know what he was doing, but I didn’t reach orgasm during those 2 nights nor was it my intention at first.

I guess my husband did get a little jealous about me fucking another guy, even though the guy was his son, so he took initiative to make love to me on those 2 nights when I came back to him after I fucked my son, and he put hard effort into fucking me to orgasm which I enjoyed very much, since my pussy was already wet from my son. Fucking my son seems to have built a bridge between me and my husband, and it brought us to start to making love to each other again, since the last time we fucked that I could remember which had been so long.

It was finally a new week and tonight was the night that my son and I would fuck again. I didn’t know what gotten into me but I was actually picking out what to wear to arouse my son, not that my son needed any arousing. I have caught him masturbating a few times in the bathroom with my panties after those 2 sex nights passed. My son was really horny for me.

My husband was jealous that I wasn’t picking out what to wear for him. He suggested that I just fuck him hard, and then make him cum fast and leave his room to come back. His jealous face was so cute. I guess we have been married for so long that this was the first time that I fuck someone different other than him.

I did tell him for the past years about my sexual urges and appetite growing, and wanting to have sex with him more, but he ignored my needs and now he is jealous that our son is satisfying my sexual needs. It could be the whole male ego thing. A boy will not want to play with a toy until someone else is playing with it. He was tired of fucking me before, until our son is fucking me, and now he wanted to fuck me again. However, his jealousy turns me on.

I ended up didn’t pick anything special just to satisfy my husband’s ego. I went with my regular blouse and bra underneath. But I walked to my son’s room bare bottom because I thought I was going to take it off in his room anyways.

My son was excited to see me when I walked into his room, especially when he saw me with my bare bottom, with long legs and my naked hairy pussy staring right at him. He was already in his boxers and I could see that an area of his boxers were pointing up, I knew his dick was hard and ready for me.

He took off his boxers, and then I slowly rolled down a condom on his dick. I didn’t say anything but just climbed into his bed and lay there on my back, spreading my legs apart for him to fuck me. I was really horny and couldn’t wait for his hard dick to get inside me. And I was looking forward to my husband making love to me after I’m finished with my son. But then I noticed my son didn’t just climb on top of me and fuck me right away like those 2 nights. I caught him just staring at my hairy pussy.

“I watch a few porn movies and I thought I ask you if I could try something new with you, mom.” He said wittily.

“You want to have sex in a different position? You don’t want to be on top?” I replied with questions.

“Yes, I wanted to try new positions, but I was thinking if I could taste your pussy. My girlfriend never did let me eat her pussy and I just wanted to try it with you, mom.” He replied.

His dad doesn’t even like to eat my pussy and he had only done it for me a few times, but my son was actually asking me to eat my pussy. My mouth and pussy were watering for my son’s warm lips on my hairy pussy, but I knew I can’t, because that would be out of line.

“You agreed with the rules before we started this. You know I can’t let you do that. I’m still your mother. There are still things that I know cannot do with you. I am already out of my mind for letting you use me for sex. Now just get on top of me and fuck me. Your dad is waiting for me to go back.” I said firmly.

His face showed disappointment. He slowly climbed on top of me and pushed his dick in my pussy. But I felt his dick wasn’t as hard as the last time we fucked.

“Are you OK son? Your dick seems a little soft.” I asked.

He didn’t answer me. But after a few pumps on my pussy I felt his dick getting firmer as it slid in and out of me. I didn’t notice it before but my son’s eyes never move away from my face while he fucked me, and my eyes return a stare.

“You’re really beautiful mom.” He said, starting to breathe a little heavier.

“Thank you, son, I guess that’s why your dad married me.” I answered between my moans. I was thinking to myself, “your dad married me before I was pregnant with you, son”.

He tried to unbutton my blouse but I stop him and moved his hands away from my chest.

He stopped moving his hips and said, “I just thought you might get a little hot with your blouse on. Can I take it off for you? When I fuck my girlfriend, she was naked with me. I thought we could do the same.”

“I’m not your girlfriend. I’m your mother. And you know the rules. Let’s keep it strictly just sex. I don’t want you to get any dirty thoughts about your mother, you hear. Now, keep fucking me so you can finish it up.” I said firmly.

He seemed very upset and pulled out of me. He sat up on the side of his bed and looking very unhappy. He was like a sad puppy begging for attention. I sat up on the bed and putted my hand on his shoulder to see if I could comfort him. I knew what he was trying to do, but I can’t bear seeing my son like that. I thought, since I’m fucking my own son already, how it would hurt to just show him my naked body, we are already having sex together.

I slowly unbutton my blouse and said softly, “Don’t let your dad know that I am doing this for you or he will get upset.” He turned around to watch me unbutton my blouse. I took off my blouse and tossed aside his bed.

“Now can we go back to finishing our business? Your dad might wonder why I’m taking so long with you.” I said.

“Are you going to take off your bra too?” He said cleverly.

I giggled and said while smiling, “Aren’t you a greedy young man?” I started undoing my bra in front of him, and then I tossed my bra on top of my blouse.

“Are you satisfied now? You got your mother naked in front of you.” I said with a smile.

“Wow, your body is amazing, mom.” He said.

“Thank you, son, but it is for your eyes only. Now can we get back to work, my pussy is getting cold.” I said.

He leaned forward and tried to kiss me, but I pulled away and our lips missed. I then lay back on the bed with my legs spread waiting for him. He should have gotten the idea that I didn’t want to get intimate with my own son. He got back on top of me and entered my pussy. This time his dick was really hard. He rested his hands above my shoulders for support as he moved his hard dick in and out of me with his well muscled hips.

With a couple of hard thrusts he finally cum, although his dick really improved, but I didn’t cum for him, I was looking forward to my husband’s dick. But my son did get my pussy nice and wet for my husband. My son collapsed on top of me after he cum.

“Get off of me now, I have to go back now. Your dad is waiting for me.” I said.

He pulled out of me and got off the bed. I grabbed my bra and blouse and putted them back on before I left his room to go back to my husband. My husband wasn’t happy that I stay longer than expected in my son’s room, but I took the initiative to jump his bones and we fucked hard and long, I cum hard. After we made love, while we were lying on our bed, I kept thinking about my son’s request to eat my pussy. I can’t stop imagining my son having his hot lips on my hairy pussy that I started to rub on my wet pussy lips. My husband was already asl**p and wouldn’t know that I was playing with myself and getting horny again.

Last week I waited like two days after the first sex night of the week to fuck my son again, but there was an aching urge on my pussy to be with my son again, and so I decided to fuck my son again the next night.

On the next night, I told my husband that I was going to have sex with our son again because I wanted to get this week over with, with my son. He had this objecting look on his face, but he didn’t say anything. I bared my bottom liked last night with my blouse and bra on, but this time I putted on my night robe. As I left the room, my husband asked me to just make my son cum and come back to him. His face was so cute, helplessly watching his wife going away to serve another man.

As I walked pass the bathroom before reaching my son’s room, I went inside the bathroom to take off my blouse and bra, and set them down on the countertop then put my night robe back on and tighten it to cover my naked body. I was now completely naked under my robe.

I quickly walked out of the bathroom and went to my son’s room. As I entered his room he was sitting on the side of his bed naked with his hand jerking up and down his hard dick. I took out the condom that I had in the pocket of my night robe and ripped it out from the packaging. I walked up in front of him and kneeled down to stand on my knees to the point where my face was looking right at his pointy dick. I gently grabbed on his dick and slowly rolled the condom down on him.

“Why are you all covered up with your robe?” He asked in disappointment.

And without answering his question, I got up from the floor and took a few steps backward from him. I started loosening the tie on my robe. I quickly opened up my robe and then slowly let it fall to the floor. I was now standing in front of my son completely naked. His shocking expression on his face was exactly how I pictured in my head when I was in the bathroom taking off my blouse and bra. His dick was rock hard and pointed right at me.

“How does your old mommy look?” I asked wittily.

“Oh my god, mom, I mean I saw you naked last night, but I have never seen you naked this way before. You are absolutely a true goddess, mom.” He said.

I can tell that his mouth was already drooling for me.

“I bet you say that to all those high school girls just so you can get them in bed with you.” I said cleverly.

Damn, I thought, I was flirting with my own son. It really turned me on seeing my son’s reaction knowing that he desired my body. My husband had seen my naked body for so many years he lost his excitement already. But my son really enjoyed and appreciated my naked body, and it just made me feel so alive. However, it was so wrong to do that striptease on my son. So I thought I get it over with and just fuck him. I walked toward his bed and slowly climbed on while my son kept his eyes close to my naked body as I was climbing on his bed next to him sitting on the side.

“Are you just going to stare at my ass all night, or do you want to have sex?” I asked.

He finally got out of his staring and moved up over my body.

“Mom, I know I asked you last night and you said no, but I wanted to ask you again, hoping you’ll let me. Can I taste your pussy, mom? I promise I’ll make you feel good. Just please, let me eat your pussy.” He begged.

I couldn’t believe that he would ask me again, but I did wish that he would since after last night. My son was so desperate for me to give him my pussy. My horny son, begging to put his mouth on the same place where I gave birth to him 16 years ago, he was so naughty, but his persistence got my body heating up and my pussy aching for his youthful lips.

My son kept his hungry eyes at my pussy while I was thinking about how to say “no” to my son that he can’t eat my pussy. But then somehow he took my silence as consent and moved his head at my pussy, and then started running his hot tongue up and down between my pussy lips.

“Oh my god, I didn’t even say yes and you just start eating my pussy.” I said.

I didn’t resist or object and I even ran my fingers in his hair and pressing on his head down on my pussy with my hands to give his tongue a closer penetration. I knew my hairy pussy was starving for attention, but god, my pussy juice was pouring out.

“Oh you horny boy, you can’t tell your dad that you ate my pussy. Now, don’t stop, and keep it right there, just like that. You’re doing good, son. Where did you learn to eat pussy like that?” I cried.

“I picked it up from the porn movies that I watched. I knew you’ll like it, mom.” He said.

“Don’t stop, keep sucking my pussy, I want you to run your tongue slowly up and down my pussy lips and then suck between them.” I instructed.

My son’s tongue was driving me insane, but I knew I couldn’t waste more time on having my pussy eaten by my own son. I had to stop him, even though I wish he could eat my pussy like that for hours.

“I hope you’re happy now that you get to eat your mother’s pussy. Now get up here and fuck me, I don’t want to keep your dad waiting too long for me.” I said.

After he sucked on my pussy lips a few more times, he climbed on top of me and guided his hard dick into my pussy. I moaned loudly as he entered me. His dick seemed bigger and harder than last night. His dick slid in and out of my pussy so smoothly since he made me so wet with his mouth and tongue already. And my wet pussy gave out a squishing note each time he moved his hard dick pushed back in my pussy.

“Does dad eat your pussy before he fucks you?” He asked while slowly pumping on my pussy.

I hesitated for a few second, and then I answered, “No, your dad doesn’t like to eat my pussy. He hasn’t eaten my pussy since the last time that I could remember.”

“Wow, dad doesn’t know what he’s missing. He doesn’t know how sweet your pussy is. And unlike those porn stars, your pussy has its natural bush. I love it, mom.” He said.

I giggled and then said, “You silly boy. You don’t think your mom’s old pussy is too hairy?”

“No, of course not, I like the hair on your pussy, mom. It carries a womanly scent that I love.” He said, starting to breathe a little heavier.

“You sure know what to say when you’re fucking a woman.” I said in between my moans.

He moved his head down closer to me keeping a closer gaze into my eyes. A sudden urge came over me and I brought my face closer to his, and then I moved my lips to meet his lips. Breaking the mother and son sexual kiss barrier, I gave my son a deep kiss for being such a sweet boy.

We kept our lips bonded together as he started pumping harder on my pussy. My lips broke away from our lips’ union and I let out numerous loud moans. Soon he gave a kiss on my neck and then tried to move his kiss down my body toward my breasts, but I knew it was getting too intimate. I knew I had to stop him.

I placed my hands on his face and moved his head away from my chest. He knew I was resisting him from getting down to my breasts, so he gave up on his attempt and just kept his eyes aligning to mine while he concentrated on fucking me.

But looking into his eyes for too long gave me a desire to get intimate with my son, so I had to look away every so often. Then finally his strokes became more rapid and hard, I knew he was going to cum. I felt a sense of relief that it was going to be over.

His dick stopped moving inside me, and he tried to lie on my chest but I moved away and so he pulled out and collapsed beside me. He then tried to kiss me, but I quickly got up, picking up my robe from the floor and then left his room in a hurry. I went back into the bathroom to put my blouse and bra back on, and then I slowly walked into my room. My husband was already asl**p, but the romantic scented candles around our room were still lit. I blew them out and then climbed into bed.

But I couldn’t sl**p the whole night. My mind was too occupied thinking about what my son said and reliving the moment when he was eating my pussy, and how he tried to kiss down my neck to my breasts. I remembered every detail, and they flashed before me repeatedly.

It was finally morning so I can go to work and forget about my son and me. But I dreamt the whole time hoping the week would go by sooner so I can be with my son again. I was turning into a very naughty mother who preys on her own son for sexual pleasure. However, I knew I can’t get intimate with my own son. I had to be strong and keep it just strictly sex, and that I was only having sex with my son for the sake of his health and the safety of other young girls. But somehow I knew I was lying to myself. I can feel that I desired for more than just sex with my son; I wanted to make love with him.

Later that night, I was feeling a little upset because I had already slept with my son twice this week and I couldn’t have sex with him until next week. But the thoughts of not being able to fuck my son during this long week really made my pussy itch for his dick. I thought of getting my husband to make love to me, but he said he wanted to sl**p early and denied my sex. I had no choice but to do what I usually did. Before I take a shower, I would play with my pussy to relieve some of my sexual tension.

I went to the bathroom, got naked and started masturbating sitting on the toilet sit. I usually don’t lock my door, but I do keep it closed. I was running my fingers between my pussy lips and started to get aroused. I started moaning while I kept rubbing on my pussy. Suddenly the bathroom door slowly opening up and I thought it was my husband.

“Is that you, honey?” I asked.

When the door was half opened, it was my son who was behind it and he quickly got in and locked the door behind him. I was shocked and I reached for my bath towel on the countertop to cover myself with it.

“You scared me. I thought it was your dad. What are you doing here?” I said.

“I heard you masturbating, so I knew that dad didn’t fuck you tonight. And I thought you can fuck me tonight.” He said.

“We had sex twice already this week. You know the rules; two nights a week. I’m your mother, not your sex partner. Now get out, I need to take a shower.” I said firmly.

But then he went close to me while I was still sitting on the toilet sit with my bath towel covering my naked body. He grabbed onto the bath towel and ripped it out from my hands, exposing my naked body. He tossed the bath towel into the sink, and then kneeled down to stand on his knees leveling his face to my naked pussy.

Although I didn’t try to cover myself, or put in effort into resisting, knowing what he was about to do. He spread my legs wide apart exposing my naked hairy pussy to its full glory.

“What are you doing? I told you already to get out.” I said.

He totally ignored me, moving his mouth right on my pussy and started munching on my pussy lips while sniffing into my pussy hair. I moaned as he ate my pussy.

“I love the way your pussy smells, mom.” He said, and then got back to eating my pussy.

After a nice moment of having my pussy eaten by my horny son, I had to stop him because I felt that I was getting out of control with the sex acts with my son.

“Son, you made me feel so good. I’m quite satisfied now. You can stop now and go back to your room. I want to take a shower now.” I said while trying to move his head away from my pussy.

With a couple more licks on my pussy, he stopped and got up from the floor. While he stared in my eyes, he took off his pants and boxers revealing his hard dick to me.

“Look what you did to my dick, mom. You know I can’t go to sl**p with a hard on. Can we just have a quick fuck in here? I promise to make it quick. And dad doesn’t have to know about it.” He said.

I knew I had to deny him without even thinking but instead I really thought about it. Before I could give an answer, he pulled me up from the toilet sit with his hands and got me standing right in front of him, and then he started to suck on my neck. I didn’t even know how to react, my own son sucking on my neck while holding my hands.

“Oh alright, but you must promise to make this quick, I’m almost breaking all the rules for you already.” I said, breaking my silence.

He pulled his mouth away from my neck and kissed me on my lips.

“I know you’re the best, mom.” He said with a smile.

I giggled a few times and cleverly said, “Oh sure, I’m the only mother who would let her son fuck her every week, of course I’m the best. And to think your dad was just going to hire a hooker for you every month. Perhaps I should have gone with your dad’s idea so at least I didn’t have to work this hard at night.”

I was thinking of how we can fuck in here, but then my son said, “Come over here, mom. I want to fuck you from behind. We’ll try it at the countertop.”

He walked me to the countertop having me facing the mirror. I got my hands on the edge of the countertop and slowly bend forward.

Then I realized something, so I turned around and said, “Wait, you need to use a condom, young man. Let me get you one.”

“Don’t worry, mom, I got one in my pants.” He said.

He kneeled down to reach for his pants on the floor and got a condom out from the pocket. He ripped out the condom and started to roll it down his hard dick.

“You planed this, didn’t you, you horny little boy.” I said while giggling.

“Now remember, you promise to make this quick. And I don’t want your hands feeling on my breasts, you hear? You can just put your hands on my hips.” I said firmly while getting ready into position to be fucked by my son in doggy style.

When he was done putting on the condom he took off his shirt and got into position behind me. He gently guided his hard dick into my wet pussy, and my body shivered as he entered me. The pleasure from my pussy gave my body chills. It felt real good.

“Oh shit, this time is deep. Ahhh… Shit…” I cried as he pumped my pussy.

With my son’s hard dick fucking from behind, I could really feel the stimulation on the inside of my pussy. For the first time with my son, I really felt like I was reaching orgasm. While my son was fucking me harder, he leaned down forward pressing his hot lips on my naked back, gently kissing much of the area of my back.

I was so aroused by his hard dick and his hot lips circling around my back I removed one of my hands from the edge of the countertop, placed on my breast and started squeezing on it. And every so often I would pinch and pull on my hard nipple.

My son suddenly had his hands on my breasts and started squeezing on them. With my right hand under his right arm and my left hand on the countertop for support, I couldn’t defend my breasts from my son. He kept his hands squeezing on my breasts while he continued his hard pumps on my pussy.

My thoughts shattered and I couldn’t think straight anymore, my mind, lost in the pleasure from my son’s loving caress. My wet pussy and hard nipple breasts felt so good under my son’s manly embrace. I was moaning so loud that I even forgot that my husband was sl**ping in our bedroom not far from where my son and I were fucking.

Although I was still a little away from my orgasm but I felt that my son was going to cum soon because his pumps were becoming more rapid.

“I can’t hold it, mom. I need to go. I...” He said. And before he could finish his last sentence his swollen dick finished before him.

With his dick still inside me he rested his warm heated face on my back. I wasn’t unsatisfied that I didn’t cum, but I did wish for my son to last longer, since I was so close to my first orgasm with him. But then I did come to my senses that it would be wrong if I did cum for my son.

He finally pulled out of me and I turned around to found his dick still hard as a rock. I putted my hand on his hard dick and it felt really stiff.

“Wow, you’re still hard as a rock, son. It’s good to be young.” I said while playing with his dick.

“I’m sorry that I cum. But I can make it up to you. My dick is still hard.” He said.

I didn’t know what to say. I took my hand away from his hard dick and looked right into his eyes. I could tell that he wanted me again, and so did I.

“Are you saying you want to fuck your old mom again? I thought you promise this would be a quick fuck?” I said.

“You’re not old, mom. Don’t always say you’re old. You’re the most beautiful woman that I have ever seen. None of the girls in my school can compete with you.” He said with a serious face.

“You’re only saying that because you want to fuck me again.” I replied.

“I mean what I said, mom. You’re gorgeous. Look at you. Curvy body, nice big breasts, tight ass, hairy pussy, nice silky long legs, well in shape, you’re a goddess, mom.” He said.

Even though I shouldn’t let him fuck me again knowing that we already broke the rule of 2 nights a week and fucked, but his words really got into me. He was so sweet. What woman could resist? I am just a woman, too.

“Ok, you horny little devil, I give up. If you want to make it up to me then go sit down on the toilet sit, I want to be on top and fuck you this time.” I said.

My son happily walked to the toilet sit and quickly sat on top. I slowly walked toward him as I kept my eyes on his hard dick with his overworked winkled condom on. I was thinking of fucking him face to face, but then I was afraid that he might try to suck on my breasts. I was thinking to myself that I should at least keep that barrier intact.

When I was in front of him, I turned around with my back facing him and then moved inward toward him. And when I finally got into position, I slowly lowered my pussy down on his hard dick until his dick was completed swallowed inside of me. God, his dick was still so hard.

He kept his hands on my breasts while I rode his dick. His hands squeezed on my breasts harder as my pussy lips bashed on his balls harder each time they met. And he would also pinch and pull on my hard nipples getting me more aroused and hungrier for his dick which made me grind harder on him. Additionally, he got his mouth sucking on my neck, licking off my sweat that dripped down from my head. I kept my hand stimulating my clit and pussy lips as I fucked my son, and with all the caressing from him I was really reaching to my orgasm.

“Your breasts are so soft, mom. Does dad like to suck on them when he fucks you?” He asked while starting to breathe a little heavier.

I was too busy moaning, so I couldn’t answer him. But I knew actually what he was trying to do. And with all my will power, I stopped fucking him, get out of his hard dick and broke his arms loose from my breasts, and turned myself around to facing my son. I quickly sat my pussy back down on his dick getting it inside my pussy. And as I rode his dick again I moved my breasts forward close to his face. He had a surprise look on his face from what I did.

“Why don’t you suck on them yourself, instead of asking if your dad liked to do it,” I said with a naughty slutty tone.

With that said he buried his face in my breasts and started sucking on them with his mouth. My son was like a baby, hungry to suck on mother’s breasts for milk. I love my son’s hot lips on my breasts. He made my body shivered with pleasure chills.

“God, your breasts taste just as sweet as your pussy, mom.” He said while breathing heavily.

My pussy felt like it was about to explode. I was having an orgasm from my son.

“Shit, I’m cumming, keep sucking on my breasts. Ahh…” I screamed.

I cum, and I squirted my pussy juice all over my son’s dick. I was a total i****t slut. I cum from fucking my own son, but the pleasure still kept my senses aside. I was a satisfied woman. While his dick was still inside me, we kissed passionately like two lovers acknowledging their love after passionate love making with a deep kiss and arms around each other. I lost my last barrier with my son. I got intimate with my own son.

We rested for a while, with my son still sitting on top of the toilet sit, with me on top of him and his dick inside my pussy. I pressed my hands on his head onto my chest while I rested my head on his. We were mother and son caressing each other, but also lovers, with our love organs connected as one. Our body heat, sweat odor, and the smell from our love juice merged in the air giving birth to a soothing scent that filled the warm bathroom atmosphere.

I really enjoyed the moment just resting there with my son and his dick inside me. I have felt something that I haven’t felt for a long time, love. We gazed into each other’s eyes again, and then our lips sealed with passion once more.

“I hate to go but I really need to take a shower and go to bed. I got work tomorrow.” I said.

“I really wish my dick could stay inside you forever, mom.” He said with sadness in his eyes.

I reluctantly got off of my son’s dick and out from on top of him. He got up and then picked up his clothes from the floor and quickly putted them back on. I was going into the shower chamber when my son held on to my hand with his hand, and looked at me with his continued saddening eyes and face. And as he walked toward the door, our arms stretched long from the hold on our connected hands until eventually our hands slowly disconnected by distance as he moved farther away from me and then exiting the bathroom. That moment was like in the movies that we were parting lovers not wanting to part from one another.

After my shower, I went back to my room. When I saw my husband still asl**p, I thought that I was lucky that my loud fucking in the bathroom didn’t wake him up, what a sense of relief. But then I felt guilty and realized that what I did was so wrong. I made love with my son in the bathroom and I cum. As I climbed into bed, I kept telling myself to be strong and that I should not let that happen again. Soon, I fell asl**p, tired from all the fucking. My son was really a good fuck, draining all my energy.

On the next few remaining nights of the week, I putted effort into avoiding my son. I even remembered to lock my door in the bathroom. Having sex with my son with my husband’s consent wasn’t cheating on him, because we both knew that I was doing it for the sake of our son’s health and helping him relieve his sexual tension. But turning sex with my son into love making and becoming intimate with him was definitely considered cheating on my husband. I was so ashamed of myself that I let it went too far. “2 nights a week, that’s all, it’s just sex”, and I kept repeating it over and over again in my head.

Those nights were the hardest and longest nights that I have live through. My pussy was aching for my son, and my husband only fucked me in one of those nights, leaving my pussy starving for penetration. Strangely my son didn’t talk to me much and I had a feeling that he knew I was trying to avoid him.

As we entered a new week, I felt blessed. I was so looking forward to fuck my son without the guilt of doing it behind my husband back. On the first night of that week, I told my son that I would fuck him after I talked to his dad. He was excited and went to his room to wait for me.

I told my husband that I would fuck our son first, and then come back to make love to him afterward. I was surprise that my husband was in the mood to make love, and he just nodded his head and told me not to take too long with our son. I kissed him on the forehead, smiled, and then left the room.

This time I was wearing my sexy night gown with my bra underneath and no panties. But my husband was not completely pleased that our son will enjoy the sight first. When I entered my son’s room, he was naked like last time sitting on the side of his bed and jerking on his hard dick waiting for me.

So as usually I stood on my knees in front of him and gently rolled down a condom on his hard dick, but this time he tried to suck on my neck while I was doing that, I tried to move away from his mouth while I continued rolling down the condom on his dick. My son wanted to get intimate with me already, but I had to be strong and tried to hold my grounds.

“I love what you’re wearing tonight. It’s very sexy and I can see through it.” He said.

I ignored him, keeping my silence and got up from the floor after I was done putting that condom on him. I lowered the straps of my night gown from my shoulders and gently let it fall to the floor. But I kept my bra on and I climbed into his bed, lying on my back and spread my legs open for him.

“What’s wrong, mom? You seem different tonight from that night we made love in the bathroom.” He said.

“Nothing’s wrong, son. I’m here for you to have sex with a woman, and help you get that pressure out. I’m ready, you can fuck me now. Your dad is waiting for me to go back, and he wanted to make love to me tonight.” I said coldly.

“Mom, you know it’s not just sex. I love the way we kissed and the way I suck on your breasts. Even I knew we were making love, and not just having meaningless sex. I want us to be making love to each other tonight, and all the nights that we are going to be together.” He replied.

I closed up my legs and sat up straight on the bed, and then explained, “I am your mother. I am only having sex with you as your temporary sex relief. When you get older, when you are in college, you will find someone you like and make love with her. You’re my son and I’m your mother, don’t you forget that. Mother and son can’t make love, you know that. What we did in the bathroom was wrong, and I can’t let it happen again.”

While I tried to get out of his bed, I said, “If you don’t feel like fucking me tonight then you can just cool down and we can do it tomorrow night.”

He then grabbed onto my shoulders and f***ed his lips on mine. I made effort to pull away, and then as I gazed in his eyes I slapped him on his face.

“How dare you f***e on your mother like that?” I said furiously.

He f***ed his lips on me again and this time he got me down with his strong body on his bed while kissing me. I tried to resist, but his f***eful hands gripped tightly on my arms. I continued trying to resist him but my helpless lips enjoyed the long awaited bond from his lips. And as our lips sealed longer together, my resistance started melting away from my son’s immoral kiss. My face was hot. My breasts were hot. And even my pussy was hot.

When he slowly moved his lips away from mine, I knew I can no longer deny his beckon for love making from his star-like eyes. And as he gazed into my eyes, he ripped my bra out, liberating my breasts to freedom for his longing lips to ravish under their mercy. He aggressively sucked on the nipples of my breasts while having one of his hands rubbing on my hairy pussy between its lips.

My body was heating up like I was on fire. I couldn’t take it much longer. I felt like I was going to blow.

“Oh shit, I’m cumming already. Ahhh….” I yelled.

I cum, and when I thought my son was going to fuck me already, he went down on my pussy and started to suck on my cum juice. I kept my hands tightly on my breasts, squeezing them each time my son’s tongue hit against my clit as he was working it up and down in between my pussy lips. And again my son managed to make my body shivered with chills of pleasure. That little boy really knew how to use his tongue on a woman, I thought to myself.

As if I had no control over my own body, I felt like cumming again, like I was in an orgasmic frenzy. And then my body twitched several times on his bed with my ass hopping back and forth, I yelled, “Damn, I’m cumming again. Ahhh… Oh shit…” I cum again. I felt my pussy juice squirting out of me, and my son just sucked my pussy dry.

“I love the way your pussy juice tastes. Your pussy is filled with your juice, mom.” He said, and then got back to sucking on my pussy.

“Oh my god, what’s wrong with me, I cum twice already. I never even cum twice with your dad.” I said breathing heavily.

And then I pushed myself upward with my hands on the bed and moved my pussy slowly away from his mouth.

“You had enough of my pussy. Now get on top of me and start fucking me already.” I said, still breathing quite heavily.

“Let me just eat your pussy for a little longer, I didn’t suck all your pussy juice out yet.” He said.

“Your dad is waiting for me to go back. Now get up here and fuck me. Don’t make your mother beg for her son’s dick, I need you to fuck me.” I said firmly.

My wet hairy pussy was screaming for my son’s penetration. He finally moved slowly over my body and I lie back down on my back.

“Oh shit…” I screamed as he entered me.

I wrapped my legs around his waist, pressing down on his hips as he entered me and loosen my push as he pulled away my pussy repeatedly, contributing to the rhythm of our love making. A mother and her son made love once again.

“I’m cumming, mom. Are you close to cumming?” He asked, breathing heavily.

“Don’t mind me, son. I cum twice already. Cum whenever you’re ready, son.” I said, also breathing heavily.

He lowered his face down to mine and our lips mated as he pumped my pussy faster. His swollen dick was crying for a release, and all of a sudden with a few weak pumps he stopped, and then collapsed on top of me.

I enjoyed his manly body heat as I kept our lips together, celebrating the success of our mating ritual. As much as I enjoyed our naked bodies together, I was afraid that I lost the track of time. I hated myself for getting into this again with my own son, but I knew not as much as my husband would hate me for taking this long.

I broke away from his lips and softly said, “I have to go back. Your dad is still waiting.”

He got off of me and I got out from his bed. I picked up my night gown and bra from the floor. As I putted them back on, I slowly walked toward the door.

“Mom, are we going to make love tomorrow night?” He asked with a soft voice.

I turned around and said, “We can only make love two nights a week. Let’s not rush our second night, so we have something to look forward to. I have to go.” I exited his room. But as I was walking back to my room, I was thinking to myself, “Did I say, make love, to my son?” God, I was really forgetting that I was his mother.

Luckily my husband was watching television and didn’t really keep track of the time either, so to make it up to him, I climbed into bed and jumped on his dick. He turned off the television and I could tell that he was actually excited to fuck me. And I did try hard to return him some love, but I gave all my love to my son back in his room.

But as usual he didn’t really cared how I felt, he enjoyed his love making with me, and after he cum he just rolled over to his side of the bed and fell asl**p. No after sex kissing and caressing at all, it was a true definition of “just sex”, a complete opposite of how my son and I had just sex, it was ironically the real meaning of “making love”.

remaining story you can contiune on www.papahaxx.com website... Continue»
Posted by savita009 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 17523  |  
95%
  |  19

sex with mom

visit on
www.papahaxx.com

www.papasex.org
to see more top rated stories like these

One night my husband and I came home to find our son fucking his girlfriend on the couch in the living room. My husband and I went out for dinner, just the two of us, and we stupidly trusted and thought that our son would just innocently watch a movie with his girlfriend and then take her back home. We should have known better than to leave a 16 year old boy with his girlfriend alone. That was how I got pregnant by my husband, who was just my high school boyfriend then when we were both 15 years old.

We made the mistake when we were young, and now my son is committing the same mistake. Not that we only caught our son having sex with his girlfriend, but also they didn’t use a condom. I really didn’t want my son to go through all the troubles and regrets that my husband and I went through, although we did eventually pulled through, but it was a long and painful process.

During that night, I had a long talk with my husband about our son. My husband was very understanding of our son’s sexual frustration at his age and that he should have his sexual tension relieved, although he agrees with me that our son shouldn’t be having sex with his girlfriend from what our own experience in the past taught us.

I was very concern about my son and his girlfriend, because I really don’t want to see what happened to me happened to them. But my husband was right about a boy having needs to satisfy his sexual urges. And what was a mother supposed to do?

I was trying to have another baby with my husband when our son was still in middle school, but after a year of our natural attempts in bed and 3 times failure of artificial insemination my husband gave up on the idea and he rarely had sex with me afterward. I too was sexually frustrated for some time and now with my son’s sexual frustration added to my mind, and so I let my immoral side of me took over. I couldn’t believe I would submit myself into the idea but I actually proposed to my husband that I offer myself to our son for sexual relief.

My husband had the crazy idea of hiring a hooker for our son from time to time, but my i****tuous idea devastated him more. I was really thinking for both my son and me. He is a young man who needs a lot of sex and I am a mature woman who is starting to need a lot of sex. If I let my son use me for sex, I can in turn get my sexual needs relieved as well. I don’t know when the idea of fucking my own son came into my mind, but I just couldn’t get the image of my son fucking his girlfriend out of my head. To be honest, my pussy was soaking out love juice at the sight of my son and his girlfriend on the couch doing the deed.

My husband hated the idea, but I put out the best effort to convince him to agree with me. And I reassured him that the sex with our son will always have protection and that I will not get pregnant from my son. My husband still has a hard time to process on my idea, but then finally he reluctantly agreed.

I knew I am being such a shameful mother for having such immoral idea, but at the beginning I was really hoping to prevent my son from victimizing any young girls and at the same time help him relieve his sexual tension. But of course I secretly wanted my own sexual urges to be relieved as well.

When the time we told our son about letting him to fuck me twice a week to help him with his sexual stress, he was shocked at the idea. My husband and I came up with some ground rules for our son.

01) We would set the day of the week that it would happen.
02) You cannot tell anybody about having a sexual relationship with his mother.
03) You cannot touch, kiss, suck, or lick any part of my body.
04) No sexual kissing during and after the course of sex.
05) No blowjob or handjob will be given.
06) You cannot remove any of my clothes.
07) Dad has to be in the house and aware when we have sex.
08) It is strictly sex and you must stop when I ask him to stop.
09) I will not sl**p over night in his bed with him after sex.
10) After you ejaculated you cannot have sex with me the second time in the same night and I will go back to my room with dad.
11) A condom must be use at all time during the course of sex.
12) Number of night for sex will not exceed 2 times a week.
13) You must not have sex with any girls in school until you graduate high school.
14) If your grades fall to a C average, you will be grounded and there will be no sex during the time of punishment until after your grades improved.

I have had sex with my son twice already since after that night. Although his young dick made me feel like a woman again, but I am still his birth mother and I wasn’t ready to be completely naked in front of him. Those 2 nights that we fucked I had my blouse and bra on to cover the top part of my body.

I was so nervous on the first night that my son and I fucked. My body was shivering when he was climbing on top of me. Although he wasn’t too experienced but he did know what he was doing, but I didn’t reach orgasm during those 2 nights nor was it my intention at first.

I guess my husband did get a little jealous about me fucking another guy, even though the guy was his son, so he took initiative to make love to me on those 2 nights when I came back to him after I fucked my son, and he put hard effort into fucking me to orgasm which I enjoyed very much, since my pussy was already wet from my son. Fucking my son seems to have built a bridge between me and my husband, and it brought us to start to making love to each other again, since the last time we fucked that I could remember which had been so long.

It was finally a new week and tonight was the night that my son and I would fuck again. I didn’t know what gotten into me but I was actually picking out what to wear to arouse my son, not that my son needed any arousing. I have caught him masturbating a few times in the bathroom with my panties after those 2 sex nights passed. My son was really horny for me.

My husband was jealous that I wasn’t picking out what to wear for him. He suggested that I just fuck him hard, and then make him cum fast and leave his room to come back. His jealous face was so cute. I guess we have been married for so long that this was the first time that I fuck someone different other than him.

I did tell him for the past years about my sexual urges and appetite growing, and wanting to have sex with him more, but he ignored my needs and now he is jealous that our son is satisfying my sexual needs. It could be the whole male ego thing. A boy will not want to play with a toy until someone else is playing with it. He was tired of fucking me before, until our son is fucking me, and now he wanted to fuck me again. However, his jealousy turns me on.

I ended up didn’t pick anything special just to satisfy my husband’s ego. I went with my regular blouse and bra underneath. But I walked to my son’s room bare bottom because I thought I was going to take it off in his room anyways.

My son was excited to see me when I walked into his room, especially when he saw me with my bare bottom, with long legs and my naked hairy pussy staring right at him. He was already in his boxers and I could see that an area of his boxers were pointing up, I knew his dick was hard and ready for me.

He took off his boxers, and then I slowly rolled down a condom on his dick. I didn’t say anything but just climbed into his bed and lay there on my back, spreading my legs apart for him to fuck me. I was really horny and couldn’t wait for his hard dick to get inside me. And I was looking forward to my husband making love to me after I’m finished with my son. But then I noticed my son didn’t just climb on top of me and fuck me right away like those 2 nights. I caught him just staring at my hairy pussy.

“I watch a few porn movies and I thought I ask you if I could try something new with you, mom.” He said wittily.

“You want to have sex in a different position? You don’t want to be on top?” I replied with questions.

“Yes, I wanted to try new positions, but I was thinking if I could taste your pussy. My girlfriend never did let me eat her pussy and I just wanted to try it with you, mom.” He replied.

His dad doesn’t even like to eat my pussy and he had only done it for me a few times, but my son was actually asking me to eat my pussy. My mouth and pussy were watering for my son’s warm lips on my hairy pussy, but I knew I can’t, because that would be out of line.

“You agreed with the rules before we started this. You know I can’t let you do that. I’m still your mother. There are still things that I know cannot do with you. I am already out of my mind for letting you use me for sex. Now just get on top of me and fuck me. Your dad is waiting for me to go back.” I said firmly.

His face showed disappointment. He slowly climbed on top of me and pushed his dick in my pussy. But I felt his dick wasn’t as hard as the last time we fucked.

“Are you OK son? Your dick seems a little soft.” I asked.

He didn’t answer me. But after a few pumps on my pussy I felt his dick getting firmer as it slid in and out of me. I didn’t notice it before but my son’s eyes never move away from my face while he fucked me, and my eyes return a stare.

“You’re really beautiful mom.” He said, starting to breathe a little heavier.

“Thank you, son, I guess that’s why your dad married me.” I answered between my moans. I was thinking to myself, “your dad married me before I was pregnant with you, son”.

He tried to unbutton my blouse but I stop him and moved his hands away from my chest.

He stopped moving his hips and said, “I just thought you might get a little hot with your blouse on. Can I take it off for you? When I fuck my girlfriend, she was naked with me. I thought we could do the same.”

“I’m not your girlfriend. I’m your mother. And you know the rules. Let’s keep it strictly just sex. I don’t want you to get any dirty thoughts about your mother, you hear. Now, keep fucking me so you can finish it up.” I said firmly.

He seemed very upset and pulled out of me. He sat up on the side of his bed and looking very unhappy. He was like a sad puppy begging for attention. I sat up on the bed and putted my hand on his shoulder to see if I could comfort him. I knew what he was trying to do, but I can’t bear seeing my son like that. I thought, since I’m fucking my own son already, how it would hurt to just show him my naked body, we are already having sex together.

I slowly unbutton my blouse and said softly, “Don’t let your dad know that I am doing this for you or he will get upset.” He turned around to watch me unbutton my blouse. I took off my blouse and tossed aside his bed.

“Now can we go back to finishing our business? Your dad might wonder why I’m taking so long with you.” I said.

“Are you going to take off your bra too?” He said cleverly.

I giggled and said while smiling, “Aren’t you a greedy young man?” I started undoing my bra in front of him, and then I tossed my bra on top of my blouse.

“Are you satisfied now? You got your mother naked in front of you.” I said with a smile.

“Wow, your body is amazing, mom.” He said.

“Thank you, son, but it is for your eyes only. Now can we get back to work, my pussy is getting cold.” I said.

He leaned forward and tried to kiss me, but I pulled away and our lips missed. I then lay back on the bed with my legs spread waiting for him. He should have gotten the idea that I didn’t want to get intimate with my own son. He got back on top of me and entered my pussy. This time his dick was really hard. He rested his hands above my shoulders for support as he moved his hard dick in and out of me with his well muscled hips.

With a couple of hard thrusts he finally cum, although his dick really improved, but I didn’t cum for him, I was looking forward to my husband’s dick. But my son did get my pussy nice and wet for my husband. My son collapsed on top of me after he cum.

“Get off of me now, I have to go back now. Your dad is waiting for me.” I said.

He pulled out of me and got off the bed. I grabbed my bra and blouse and putted them back on before I left his room to go back to my husband. My husband wasn’t happy that I stay longer than expected in my son’s room, but I took the initiative to jump his bones and we fucked hard and long, I cum hard. After we made love, while we were lying on our bed, I kept thinking about my son’s request to eat my pussy. I can’t stop imagining my son having his hot lips on my hairy pussy that I started to rub on my wet pussy lips. My husband was already asl**p and wouldn’t know that I was playing with myself and getting horny again.

Last week I waited like two days after the first sex night of the week to fuck my son again, but there was an aching urge on my pussy to be with my son again, and so I decided to fuck my son again the next night.

On the next night, I told my husband that I was going to have sex with our son again because I wanted to get this week over with, with my son. He had this objecting look on his face, but he didn’t say anything. I bared my bottom liked last night with my blouse and bra on, but this time I putted on my night robe. As I left the room, my husband asked me to just make my son cum and come back to him. His face was so cute, helplessly watching his wife going away to serve another man.

As I walked pass the bathroom before reaching my son’s room, I went inside the bathroom to take off my blouse and bra, and set them down on the countertop then put my night robe back on and tighten it to cover my naked body. I was now completely naked under my robe.

I quickly walked out of the bathroom and went to my son’s room. As I entered his room he was sitting on the side of his bed naked with his hand jerking up and down his hard dick. I took out the condom that I had in the pocket of my night robe and ripped it out from the packaging. I walked up in front of him and kneeled down to stand on my knees to the point where my face was looking right at his pointy dick. I gently grabbed on his dick and slowly rolled the condom down on him.

“Why are you all covered up with your robe?” He asked in disappointment.

And without answering his question, I got up from the floor and took a few steps backward from him. I started loosening the tie on my robe. I quickly opened up my robe and then slowly let it fall to the floor. I was now standing in front of my son completely naked. His shocking expression on his face was exactly how I pictured in my head when I was in the bathroom taking off my blouse and bra. His dick was rock hard and pointed right at me.

“How does your old mommy look?” I asked wittily.

“Oh my god, mom, I mean I saw you naked last night, but I have never seen you naked this way before. You are absolutely a true goddess, mom.” He said.

I can tell that his mouth was already drooling for me.

“I bet you say that to all those high school girls just so you can get them in bed with you.” I said cleverly.

Damn, I thought, I was flirting with my own son. It really turned me on seeing my son’s reaction knowing that he desired my body. My husband had seen my naked body for so many years he lost his excitement already. But my son really enjoyed and appreciated my naked body, and it just made me feel so alive. However, it was so wrong to do that striptease on my son. So I thought I get it over with and just fuck him. I walked toward his bed and slowly climbed on while my son kept his eyes close to my naked body as I was climbing on his bed next to him sitting on the side.

“Are you just going to stare at my ass all night, or do you want to have sex?” I asked.

He finally got out of his staring and moved up over my body.

“Mom, I know I asked you last night and you said no, but I wanted to ask you again, hoping you’ll let me. Can I taste your pussy, mom? I promise I’ll make you feel good. Just please, let me eat your pussy.” He begged.

I couldn’t believe that he would ask me again, but I did wish that he would since after last night. My son was so desperate for me to give him my pussy. My horny son, begging to put his mouth on the same place where I gave birth to him 16 years ago, he was so naughty, but his persistence got my body heating up and my pussy aching for his youthful lips.

My son kept his hungry eyes at my pussy while I was thinking about how to say “no” to my son that he can’t eat my pussy. But then somehow he took my silence as consent and moved his head at my pussy, and then started running his hot tongue up and down between my pussy lips.

“Oh my god, I didn’t even say yes and you just start eating my pussy.” I said.

I didn’t resist or object and I even ran my fingers in his hair and pressing on his head down on my pussy with my hands to give his tongue a closer penetration. I knew my hairy pussy was starving for attention, but god, my pussy juice was pouring out.

“Oh you horny boy, you can’t tell your dad that you ate my pussy. Now, don’t stop, and keep it right there, just like that. You’re doing good, son. Where did you learn to eat pussy like that?” I cried.

“I picked it up from the porn movies that I watched. I knew you’ll like it, mom.” He said.

“Don’t stop, keep sucking my pussy, I want you to run your tongue slowly up and down my pussy lips and then suck between them.” I instructed.

My son’s tongue was driving me insane, but I knew I couldn’t waste more time on having my pussy eaten by my own son. I had to stop him, even though I wish he could eat my pussy like that for hours.

“I hope you’re happy now that you get to eat your mother’s pussy. Now get up here and fuck me, I don’t want to keep your dad waiting too long for me.” I said.

After he sucked on my pussy lips a few more times, he climbed on top of me and guided his hard dick into my pussy. I moaned loudly as he entered me. His dick seemed bigger and harder than last night. His dick slid in and out of my pussy so smoothly since he made me so wet with his mouth and tongue already. And my wet pussy gave out a squishing note each time he moved his hard dick pushed back in my pussy.

“Does dad eat your pussy before he fucks you?” He asked while slowly pumping on my pussy.

I hesitated for a few second, and then I answered, “No, your dad doesn’t like to eat my pussy. He hasn’t eaten my pussy since the last time that I could remember.”

“Wow, dad doesn’t know what he’s missing. He doesn’t know how sweet your pussy is. And unlike those porn stars, your pussy has its natural bush. I love it, mom.” He said.

I giggled and then said, “You silly boy. You don’t think your mom’s old pussy is too hairy?”

“No, of course not, I like the hair on your pussy, mom. It carries a womanly scent that I love.” He said, starting to breathe a little heavier.

“You sure know what to say when you’re fucking a woman.” I said in between my moans.

He moved his head down closer to me keeping a closer gaze into my eyes. A sudden urge came over me and I brought my face closer to his, and then I moved my lips to meet his lips. Breaking the mother and son sexual kiss barrier, I gave my son a deep kiss for being such a sweet boy.

We kept our lips bonded together as he started pumping harder on my pussy. My lips broke away from our lips’ union and I let out numerous loud moans. Soon he gave a kiss on my neck and then tried to move his kiss down my body toward my breasts, but I knew it was getting too intimate. I knew I had to stop him.

I placed my hands on his face and moved his head away from my chest. He knew I was resisting him from getting down to my breasts, so he gave up on his attempt and just kept his eyes aligning to mine while he concentrated on fucking me.

But looking into his eyes for too long gave me a desire to get intimate with my son, so I had to look away every so often. Then finally his strokes became more rapid and hard, I knew he was going to cum. I felt a sense of relief that it was going to be over.

His dick stopped moving inside me, and he tried to lie on my chest but I moved away and so he pulled out and collapsed beside me. He then tried to kiss me, but I quickly got up, picking up my robe from the floor and then left his room in a hurry. I went back into the bathroom to put my blouse and bra back on, and then I slowly walked into my room. My husband was already asl**p, but the romantic scented candles around our room were still lit. I blew them out and then climbed into bed.

But I couldn’t sl**p the whole night. My mind was too occupied thinking about what my son said and reliving the moment when he was eating my pussy, and how he tried to kiss down my neck to my breasts. I remembered every detail, and they flashed before me repeatedly.

It was finally morning so I can go to work and forget about my son and me. But I dreamt the whole time hoping the week would go by sooner so I can be with my son again. I was turning into a very naughty mother who preys on her own son for sexual pleasure. However, I knew I can’t get intimate with my own son. I had to be strong and keep it just strictly sex, and that I was only having sex with my son for the sake of his health and the safety of other young girls. But somehow I knew I was lying to myself. I can feel that I desired for more than just sex with my son; I wanted to make love with him.

Later that night, I was feeling a little upset because I had already slept with my son twice this week and I couldn’t have sex with him until next week. But the thoughts of not being able to fuck my son during this long week really made my pussy itch for his dick. I thought of getting my husband to make love to me, but he said he wanted to sl**p early and denied my sex. I had no choice but to do what I usually did. Before I take a shower, I would play with my pussy to relieve some of my sexual tension.

I went to the bathroom, got naked and started masturbating sitting on the toilet sit. I usually don’t lock my door, but I do keep it closed. I was running my fingers between my pussy lips and started to get aroused. I started moaning while I kept rubbing on my pussy. Suddenly the bathroom door slowly opening up and I thought it was my husband.

“Is that you, honey?” I asked.

When the door was half opened, it was my son who was behind it and he quickly got in and locked the door behind him. I was shocked and I reached for my bath towel on the countertop to cover myself with it.

“You scared me. I thought it was your dad. What are you doing here?” I said.

“I heard you masturbating, so I knew that dad didn’t fuck you tonight. And I thought you can fuck me tonight.” He said.

“We had sex twice already this week. You know the rules; two nights a week. I’m your mother, not your sex partner. Now get out, I need to take a shower.” I said firmly.

But then he went close to me while I was still sitting on the toilet sit with my bath towel covering my naked body. He grabbed onto the bath towel and ripped it out from my hands, exposing my naked body. He tossed the bath towel into the sink, and then kneeled down to stand on his knees leveling his face to my naked pussy.

Although I didn’t try to cover myself, or put in effort into resisting, knowing what he was about to do. He spread my legs wide apart exposing my naked hairy pussy to its full glory.

“What are you doing? I told you already to get out.” I said.

He totally ignored me, moving his mouth right on my pussy and started munching on my pussy lips while sniffing into my pussy hair. I moaned as he ate my pussy.

“I love the way your pussy smells, mom.” He said, and then got back to eating my pussy.

After a nice moment of having my pussy eaten by my horny son, I had to stop him because I felt that I was getting out of control with the sex acts with my son.

“Son, you made me feel so good. I’m quite satisfied now. You can stop now and go back to your room. I want to take a shower now.” I said while trying to move his head away from my pussy.

With a couple more licks on my pussy, he stopped and got up from the floor. While he stared in my eyes, he took off his pants and boxers revealing his hard dick to me.

“Look what you did to my dick, mom. You know I can’t go to sl**p with a hard on. Can we just have a quick fuck in here? I promise to make it quick. And dad doesn’t have to know about it.” He said.

I knew I had to deny him without even thinking but instead I really thought about it. Before I could give an answer, he pulled me up from the toilet sit with his hands and got me standing right in front of him, and then he started to suck on my neck. I didn’t even know how to react, my own son sucking on my neck while holding my hands.

“Oh alright, but you must promise to make this quick, I’m almost breaking all the rules for you already.” I said, breaking my silence.

He pulled his mouth away from my neck and kissed me on my lips.

“I know you’re the best, mom.” He said with a smile.

I giggled a few times and cleverly said, “Oh sure, I’m the only mother who would let her son fuck her every week, of course I’m the best. And to think your dad was just going to hire a hooker for you every month. Perhaps I should have gone with your dad’s idea so at least I didn’t have to work this hard at night.”

I was thinking of how we can fuck in here, but then my son said, “Come over here, mom. I want to fuck you from behind. We’ll try it at the countertop.”

He walked me to the countertop having me facing the mirror. I got my hands on the edge of the countertop and slowly bend forward.

Then I realized something, so I turned around and said, “Wait, you need to use a condom, young man. Let me get you one.”

“Don’t worry, mom, I got one in my pants.” He said.

He kneeled down to reach for his pants on the floor and got a condom out from the pocket. He ripped out the condom and started to roll it down his hard dick.

“You planed this, didn’t you, you horny little boy.” I said while giggling.

“Now remember, you promise to make this quick. And I don’t want your hands feeling on my breasts, you hear? You can just put your hands on my hips.” I said firmly while getting ready into position to be fucked by my son in doggy style.

When he was done putting on the condom he took off his shirt and got into position behind me. He gently guided his hard dick into my wet pussy, and my body shivered as he entered me. The pleasure from my pussy gave my body chills. It felt real good.

“Oh shit, this time is deep. Ahhh… Shit…” I cried as he pumped my pussy.

With my son’s hard dick fucking from behind, I could really feel the stimulation on the inside of my pussy. For the first time with my son, I really felt like I was reaching orgasm. While my son was fucking me harder, he leaned down forward pressing his hot lips on my naked back, gently kissing much of the area of my back.

I was so aroused by his hard dick and his hot lips circling around my back I removed one of my hands from the edge of the countertop, placed on my breast and started squeezing on it. And every so often I would pinch and pull on my hard nipple.

My son suddenly had his hands on my breasts and started squeezing on them. With my right hand under his right arm and my left hand on the countertop for support, I couldn’t defend my breasts from my son. He kept his hands squeezing on my breasts while he continued his hard pumps on my pussy.

My thoughts shattered and I couldn’t think straight anymore, my mind, lost in the pleasure from my son’s loving caress. My wet pussy and hard nipple breasts felt so good under my son’s manly embrace. I was moaning so loud that I even forgot that my husband was sl**ping in our bedroom not far from where my son and I were fucking.

Although I was still a little away from my orgasm but I felt that my son was going to cum soon because his pumps were becoming more rapid.

“I can’t hold it, mom. I need to go. I...” He said. And before he could finish his last sentence his swollen dick finished before him.

With his dick still inside me he rested his warm heated face on my back. I wasn’t unsatisfied that I didn’t cum, but I did wish for my son to last longer, since I was so close to my first orgasm with him. But then I did come to my senses that it would be wrong if I did cum for my son.

He finally pulled out of me and I turned around to found his dick still hard as a rock. I putted my hand on his hard dick and it felt really stiff.

“Wow, you’re still hard as a rock, son. It’s good to be young.” I said while playing with his dick.

“I’m sorry that I cum. But I can make it up to you. My dick is still hard.” He said.

I didn’t know what to say. I took my hand away from his hard dick and looked right into his eyes. I could tell that he wanted me again, and so did I.

“Are you saying you want to fuck your old mom again? I thought you promise this would be a quick fuck?” I said.

“You’re not old, mom. Don’t always say you’re old. You’re the most beautiful woman that I have ever seen. None of the girls in my school can compete with you.” He said with a serious face.

“You’re only saying that because you want to fuck me again.” I replied.

“I mean what I said, mom. You’re gorgeous. Look at you. Curvy body, nice big breasts, tight ass, hairy pussy, nice silky long legs, well in shape, you’re a goddess, mom.” He said.

Even though I shouldn’t let him fuck me again knowing that we already broke the rule of 2 nights a week and fucked, but his words really got into me. He was so sweet. What woman could resist? I am just a woman, too.

“Ok, you horny little devil, I give up. If you want to make it up to me then go sit down on the toilet sit, I want to be on top and fuck you this time.” I said.

My son happily walked to the toilet sit and quickly sat on top. I slowly walked toward him as I kept my eyes on his hard dick with his overworked winkled condom on. I was thinking of fucking him face to face, but then I was afraid that he might try to suck on my breasts. I was thinking to myself that I should at least keep that barrier intact.

When I was in front of him, I turned around with my back facing him and then moved inward toward him. And when I finally got into position, I slowly lowered my pussy down on his hard dick until his dick was completed swallowed inside of me. God, his dick was still so hard.

He kept his hands on my breasts while I rode his dick. His hands squeezed on my breasts harder as my pussy lips bashed on his balls harder each time they met. And he would also pinch and pull on my hard nipples getting me more aroused and hungrier for his dick which made me grind harder on him. Additionally, he got his mouth sucking on my neck, licking off my sweat that dripped down from my head. I kept my hand stimulating my clit and pussy lips as I fucked my son, and with all the caressing from him I was really reaching to my orgasm.

“Your breasts are so soft, mom. Does dad like to suck on them when he fucks you?” He asked while starting to breathe a little heavier.

I was too busy moaning, so I couldn’t answer him. But I knew actually what he was trying to do. And with all my will power, I stopped fucking him, get out of his hard dick and broke his arms loose from my breasts, and turned myself around to facing my son. I quickly sat my pussy back down on his dick getting it inside my pussy. And as I rode his dick again I moved my breasts forward close to his face. He had a surprise look on his face from what I did.

“Why don’t you suck on them yourself, instead of asking if your dad liked to do it,” I said with a naughty slutty tone.

With that said he buried his face in my breasts and started sucking on them with his mouth. My son was like a baby, hungry to suck on mother’s breasts for milk. I love my son’s hot lips on my breasts. He made my body shivered with pleasure chills.

“God, your breasts taste just as sweet as your pussy, mom.” He said while breathing heavily.

My pussy felt like it was about to explode. I was having an orgasm from my son.

“Shit, I’m cumming, keep sucking on my breasts. Ahh…” I screamed.

I cum, and I squirted my pussy juice all over my son’s dick. I was a total i****t slut. I cum from fucking my own son, but the pleasure still kept my senses aside. I was a satisfied woman. While his dick was still inside me, we kissed passionately like two lovers acknowledging their love after passionate love making with a deep kiss and arms around each other. I lost my last barrier with my son. I got intimate with my own son.

We rested for a while, with my son still sitting on top of the toilet sit, with me on top of him and his dick inside my pussy. I pressed my hands on his head onto my chest while I rested my head on his. We were mother and son caressing each other, but also lovers, with our love organs connected as one. Our body heat, sweat odor, and the smell from our love juice merged in the air giving birth to a soothing scent that filled the warm bathroom atmosphere.

I really enjoyed the moment just resting there with my son and his dick inside me. I have felt something that I haven’t felt for a long time, love. We gazed into each other’s eyes again, and then our lips sealed with passion once more.

“I hate to go but I really need to take a shower and go to bed. I got work tomorrow.” I said.

“I really wish my dick could stay inside you forever, mom.” He said with sadness in his eyes.

I reluctantly got off of my son’s dick and out from on top of him. He got up and then picked up his clothes from the floor and quickly putted them back on. I was going into the shower chamber when my son held on to my hand with his hand, and looked at me with his continued saddening eyes and face. And as he walked toward the door, our arms stretched long from the hold on our connected hands until eventually our hands slowly disconnected by distance as he moved farther away from me and then exiting the bathroom. That moment was like in the movies that we were parting lovers not wanting to part from one another.

After my shower, I went back to my room. When I saw my husband still asl**p, I thought that I was lucky that my loud fucking in the bathroom didn’t wake him up, what a sense of relief. But then I felt guilty and realized that what I did was so wrong. I made love with my son in the bathroom and I cum. As I climbed into bed, I kept telling myself to be strong and that I should not let that happen again. Soon, I fell asl**p, tired from all the fucking. My son was really a good fuck, draining all my energy.

On the next few remaining nights of the week, I putted effort into avoiding my son. I even remembered to lock my door in the bathroom. Having sex with my son with my husband’s consent wasn’t cheating on him, because we both knew that I was doing it for the sake of our son’s health and helping him relieve his sexual tension. But turning sex with my son into love making and becoming intimate with him was definitely considered cheating on my husband. I was so ashamed of myself that I let it went too far. “2 nights a week, that’s all, it’s just sex”, and I kept repeating it over and over again in my head.

Those nights were the hardest and longest nights that I have live through. My pussy was aching for my son, and my husband only fucked me in one of those nights, leaving my pussy starving for penetration. Strangely my son didn’t talk to me much and I had a feeling that he knew I was trying to avoid him.

As we entered a new week, I felt blessed. I was so looking forward to fuck my son without the guilt of doing it behind my husband back. On the first night of that week, I told my son that I would fuck him after I talked to his dad. He was excited and went to his room to wait for me.

I told my husband that I would fuck our son first, and then come back to make love to him afterward. I was surprise that my husband was in the mood to make love, and he just nodded his head and told me not to take too long with our son. I kissed him on the forehead, smiled, and then left the room.

This time I was wearing my sexy night gown with my bra underneath and no panties. But my husband was not completely pleased that our son will enjoy the sight first. When I entered my son’s room, he was naked like last time sitting on the side of his bed and jerking on his hard dick waiting for me.

So as usually I stood on my knees in front of him and gently rolled down a condom on his hard dick, but this time he tried to suck on my neck while I was doing that, I tried to move away from his mouth while I continued rolling down the condom on his dick. My son wanted to get intimate with me already, but I had to be strong and tried to hold my grounds.

“I love what you’re wearing tonight. It’s very sexy and I can see through it.” He said.

I ignored him, keeping my silence and got up from the floor after I was done putting that condom on him. I lowered the straps of my night gown from my shoulders and gently let it fall to the floor. But I kept my bra on and I climbed into his bed, lying on my back and spread my legs open for him.

“What’s wrong, mom? You seem different tonight from that night we made love in the bathroom.” He said.

“Nothing’s wrong, son. I’m here for you to have sex with a woman, and help you get that pressure out. I’m ready, you can fuck me now. Your dad is waiting for me to go back, and he wanted to make love to me tonight.” I said coldly.

“Mom, you know it’s not just sex. I love the way we kissed and the way I suck on your breasts. Even I knew we were making love, and not just having meaningless sex. I want us to be making love to each other tonight, and all the nights that we are going to be together.” He replied.

I closed up my legs and sat up straight on the bed, and then explained, “I am your mother. I am only having sex with you as your temporary sex relief. When you get older, when you are in college, you will find someone you like and make love with her. You’re my son and I’m your mother, don’t you forget that. Mother and son can’t make love, you know that. What we did in the bathroom was wrong, and I can’t let it happen again.”

While I tried to get out of his bed, I said, “If you don’t feel like fucking me tonight then you can just cool down and we can do it tomorrow night.”

He then grabbed onto my shoulders and f***ed his lips on mine. I made effort to pull away, and then as I gazed in his eyes I slapped him on his face.

“How dare you f***e on your mother like that?” I said furiously.

He f***ed his lips on me again and this time he got me down with his strong body on his bed while kissing me. I tried to resist, but his f***eful hands gripped tightly on my arms. I continued trying to resist him but my helpless lips enjoyed the long awaited bond from his lips. And as our lips sealed longer together, my resistance started melting away from my son’s immoral kiss. My face was hot. My breasts were hot. And even my pussy was hot.

When he slowly moved his lips away from mine, I knew I can no longer deny his beckon for love making from his star-like eyes. And as he gazed into my eyes, he ripped my bra out, liberating my breasts to freedom for his longing lips to ravish under their mercy. He aggressively sucked on the nipples of my breasts while having one of his hands rubbing on my hairy pussy between its lips.

My body was heating up like I was on fire. I couldn’t take it much longer. I felt like I was going to blow.

“Oh shit, I’m cumming already. Ahhh….” I yelled.

I cum, and when I thought my son was going to fuck me already, he went down on my pussy and started to suck on my cum juice. I kept my hands tightly on my breasts, squeezing them each time my son’s tongue hit against my clit as he was working it up and down in between my pussy lips. And again my son managed to make my body shivered with chills of pleasure. That little boy really knew how to use his tongue on a woman, I thought to myself.

As if I had no control over my own body, I felt like cumming again, like I was in an orgasmic frenzy. And then my body twitched several times on his bed with my ass hopping back and forth, I yelled, “Damn, I’m cumming again. Ahhh… Oh shit…” I cum again. I felt my pussy juice squirting out of me, and my son just sucked my pussy dry.

“I love the way your pussy juice tastes. Your pussy is filled with your juice, mom.” He said, and then got back to sucking on my pussy.

“Oh my god, what’s wrong with me, I cum twice already. I never even cum twice with your dad.” I said breathing heavily.

And then I pushed myself upward with my hands on the bed and moved my pussy slowly away from his mouth.

“You had enough of my pussy. Now get on top of me and start fucking me already.” I said, still breathing quite heavily.

“Let me just eat your pussy for a little longer, I didn’t suck all your pussy juice out yet.” He said.

“Your dad is waiting for me to go back. Now get up here and fuck me. Don’t make your mother beg for her son’s dick, I need you to fuck me.” I said firmly.

My wet hairy pussy was screaming for my son’s penetration. He finally moved slowly over my body and I lie back down on my back.

“Oh shit…” I screamed as he entered me.

I wrapped my legs around his waist, pressing down on his hips as he entered me and loosen my push as he pulled away my pussy repeatedly, contributing to the rhythm of our love making. A mother and her son made love once again.

“I’m cumming, mom. Are you close to cumming?” He asked, breathing heavily.

“Don’t mind me, son. I cum twice already. Cum whenever you’re ready, son.” I said, also breathing heavily.

He lowered his face down to mine and our lips mated as he pumped my pussy faster. His swollen dick was crying for a release, and all of a sudden with a few weak pumps he stopped, and then collapsed on top of me.

I enjoyed his manly body heat as I kept our lips together, celebrating the success of our mating ritual. As much as I enjoyed our naked bodies together, I was afraid that I lost the track of time. I hated myself for getting into this again with my own son, but I knew not as much as my husband would hate me for taking this long.

I broke away from his lips and softly said, “I have to go back. Your dad is still waiting.”

He got off of me and I got out from his bed. I picked up my night gown and bra from the floor. As I putted them back on, I slowly walked toward the door.

“Mom, are we going to make love tomorrow night?” He asked with a soft voice.

I turned around and said, “We can only make love two nights a week. Let’s not rush our second night, so we have something to look forward to. I have to go.” I exited his room. But as I was walking back to my room, I was thinking to myself, “Did I say, make love, to my son?” God, I was really forgetting that I was his mother.

Luckily my husband was watching television and didn’t really keep track of the time either, so to make it up to him, I climbed into bed and jumped on his dick. He turned off the television and I could tell that he was actually excited to fuck me. And I did try hard to return him some love, but I gave all my love to my son back in his room.

But as usual he didn’t really cared how I felt, he enjoyed his love making with me, and after he cum he just rolled over to his side of the bed and fell asl**p. No after sex kissing and caressing at all, it was a true definition of “just sex”, a complete opposite of how my son and I had just sex, it was ironically the real meaning of “making love”.

visit on
www.papahaxx.com

papasex.org
to see more top rated stories like these... Continue»
Posted by nehachut 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Hardcore  |  Views: 9120  |  
29%
  |  3

sex with my mom

visit on http://papasex.org to see full series of these

One night my husband and I came home to find our son fucking his girlfriend on the couch in the living room. My husband and I went out for dinner, just the two of us, and we stupidly trusted and thought that our son would just innocently watch a movie with his girlfriend and then take her back home. We should have known better than to leave a 16 year old boy with his girlfriend alone. That was how I got pregnant by my husband, who was just my high school boyfriend then when we were both 15 years old.

We made the mistake when we were young, and now my son is committing the same mistake. Not that we only caught our son having sex with his girlfriend, but also they didn’t use a condom. I really didn’t want my son to go through all the troubles and regrets that my husband and I went through, although we did eventually pulled through, but it was a long and painful process.

During that night, I had a long talk with my husband about our son. My husband was very understanding of our son’s sexual frustration at his age and that he should have his sexual tension relieved, although he agrees with me that our son shouldn’t be having sex with his girlfriend from what our own experience in the past taught us.

I was very concern about my son and his girlfriend, because I really don’t want to see what happened to me happened to them. But my husband was right about a boy having needs to satisfy his sexual urges. And what was a mother supposed to do?

I was trying to have another baby with my husband when our son was still in middle school, but after a year of our natural attempts in bed and 3 times failure of artificial insemination my husband gave up on the idea and he rarely had sex with me afterward. I too was sexually frustrated for some time and now with my son’s sexual frustration added to my mind, and so I let my immoral side of me took over. I couldn’t believe I would submit myself into the idea but I actually proposed to my husband that I offer myself to our son for sexual relief.

My husband had the crazy idea of hiring a hooker for our son from time to time, but my i****tuous idea devastated him more. I was really thinking for both my son and me. He is a young man who needs a lot of sex and I am a mature woman who is starting to need a lot of sex. If I let my son use me for sex, I can in turn get my sexual needs relieved as well. I don’t know when the idea of fucking my own son came into my mind, but I just couldn’t get the image of my son fucking his girlfriend out of my head. To be honest, my pussy was soaking out love juice at the sight of my son and his girlfriend on the couch doing the deed.

My husband hated the idea, but I put out the best effort to convince him to agree with me. And I reassured him that the sex with our son will always have protection and that I will not get pregnant from my son. My husband still has a hard time to process on my idea, but then finally he reluctantly agreed.

I knew I am being such a shameful mother for having such immoral idea, but at the beginning I was really hoping to prevent my son from victimizing any young girls and at the same time help him relieve his sexual tension. But of course I secretly wanted my own sexual urges to be relieved as well.

When the time we told our son about letting him to fuck me twice a week to help him with his sexual stress, he was shocked at the idea. My husband and I came up with some ground rules for our son.

01) We would set the day of the week that it would happen.
02) You cannot tell anybody about having a sexual relationship with his mother.
03) You cannot touch, kiss, suck, or lick any part of my body.
04) No sexual kissing during and after the course of sex.
05) No blowjob or handjob will be given.
06) You cannot remove any of my clothes.
07) Dad has to be in the house and aware when we have sex.
08) It is strictly sex and you must stop when I ask him to stop.
09) I will not sl**p over night in his bed with him after sex.
10) After you ejaculated you cannot have sex with me the second time in the same night and I will go back to my room with dad.
11) A condom must be use at all time during the course of sex.
12) Number of night for sex will not exceed 2 times a week.
13) You must not have sex with any girls in school until you graduate high school.
14) If your grades fall to a C average, you will be grounded and there will be no sex during the time of punishment until after your grades improved.

I have had sex with my son twice already since after that night. Although his young dick made me feel like a woman again, but I am still his birth mother and I wasn’t ready to be completely naked in front of him. Those 2 nights that we fucked I had my blouse and bra on to cover the top part of my body.

I was so nervous on the first night that my son and I fucked. My body was shivering when he was climbing on top of me. Although he wasn’t too experienced but he did know what he was doing, but I didn’t reach orgasm during those 2 nights nor was it my intention at first.

I guess my husband did get a little jealous about me fucking another guy, even though the guy was his son, so he took initiative to make love to me on those 2 nights when I came back to him after I fucked my son, and he put hard effort into fucking me to orgasm which I enjoyed very much, since my pussy was already wet from my son. Fucking my son seems to have built a bridge between me and my husband, and it brought us to start to making love to each other again, since the last time we fucked that I could remember which had been so long.

It was finally a new week and tonight was the night that my son and I would fuck again. I didn’t know what gotten into me but I was actually picking out what to wear to arouse my son, not that my son needed any arousing. I have caught him masturbating a few times in the bathroom with my panties after those 2 sex nights passed. My son was really horny for me.

My husband was jealous that I wasn’t picking out what to wear for him. He suggested that I just fuck him hard, and then make him cum fast and leave his room to come back. His jealous face was so cute. I guess we have been married for so long that this was the first time that I fuck someone different other than him.

I did tell him for the past years about my sexual urges and appetite growing, and wanting to have sex with him more, but he ignored my needs and now he is jealous that our son is satisfying my sexual needs. It could be the whole male ego thing. A boy will not want to play with a toy until someone else is playing with it. He was tired of fucking me before, until our son is fucking me, and now he wanted to fuck me again. However, his jealousy turns me on.

I ended up didn’t pick anything special just to satisfy my husband’s ego. I went with my regular blouse and bra underneath. But I walked to my son’s room bare bottom because I thought I was going to take it off in his room anyways.

My son was excited to see me when I walked into his room, especially when he saw me with my bare bottom, with long legs and my naked hairy pussy staring right at him. He was already in his boxers and I could see that an area of his boxers were pointing up, I knew his dick was hard and ready for me.

He took off his boxers, and then I slowly rolled down a condom on his dick. I didn’t say anything but just climbed into his bed and lay there on my back, spreading my legs apart for him to fuck me. I was really horny and couldn’t wait for his hard dick to get inside me. And I was looking forward to my husband making love to me after I’m finished with my son. But then I noticed my son didn’t just climb on top of me and fuck me right away like those 2 nights. I caught him just staring at my hairy pussy.

“I watch a few porn movies and I thought I ask you if I could try something new with you, mom.” He said wittily.

“You want to have sex in a different position? You don’t want to be on top?” I replied with questions.

“Yes, I wanted to try new positions, but I was thinking if I could taste your pussy. My girlfriend never did let me eat her pussy and I just wanted to try it with you, mom.” He replied.

His dad doesn’t even like to eat my pussy and he had only done it for me a few times, but my son was actually asking me to eat my pussy. My mouth and pussy were watering for my son’s warm lips on my hairy pussy, but I knew I can’t, because that would be out of line.

“You agreed with the rules before we started this. You know I can’t let you do that. I’m still your mother. There are still things that I know cannot do with you. I am already out of my mind for letting you use me for sex. Now just get on top of me and fuck me. Your dad is waiting for me to go back.” I said firmly.

His face showed disappointment. He slowly climbed on top of me and pushed his dick in my pussy. But I felt his dick wasn’t as hard as the last time we fucked.

“Are you OK son? Your dick seems a little soft.” I asked.

He didn’t answer me. But after a few pumps on my pussy I felt his dick getting firmer as it slid in and out of me. I didn’t notice it before but my son’s eyes never move away from my face while he fucked me, and my eyes return a stare.

“You’re really beautiful mom.” He said, starting to breathe a little heavier.

“Thank you, son, I guess that’s why your dad married me.” I answered between my moans. I was thinking to myself, “your dad married me before I was pregnant with you, son”.

He tried to unbutton my blouse but I stop him and moved his hands away from my chest.

He stopped moving his hips and said, “I just thought you might get a little hot with your blouse on. Can I take it off for you? When I fuck my girlfriend, she was naked with me. I thought we could do the same.”

“I’m not your girlfriend. I’m your mother. And you know the rules. Let’s keep it strictly just sex. I don’t want you to get any dirty thoughts about your mother, you hear. Now, keep fucking me so you can finish it up.” I said firmly.

He seemed very upset and pulled out of me. He sat up on the side of his bed and looking very unhappy. He was like a sad puppy begging for attention. I sat up on the bed and putted my hand on his shoulder to see if I could comfort him. I knew what he was trying to do, but I can’t bear seeing my son like that. I thought, since I’m fucking my own son already, how it would hurt to just show him my naked body, we are already having sex together.

I slowly unbutton my blouse and said softly, “Don’t let your dad know that I am doing this for you or he will get upset.” He turned around to watch me unbutton my blouse. I took off my blouse and tossed aside his bed.

“Now can we go back to finishing our business? Your dad might wonder why I’m taking so long with you.” I said.

“Are you going to take off your bra too?” He said cleverly.

I giggled and said while smiling, “Aren’t you a greedy young man?” I started undoing my bra in front of him, and then I tossed my bra on top of my blouse.

“Are you satisfied now? You got your mother naked in front of you.” I said with a smile.

“Wow, your body is amazing, mom.” He said.

“Thank you, son, but it is for your eyes only. Now can we get back to work, my pussy is getting cold.” I said.

He leaned forward and tried to kiss me, but I pulled away and our lips missed. I then lay back on the bed with my legs spread waiting for him. He should have gotten the idea that I didn’t want to get intimate with my own son. He got back on top of me and entered my pussy. This time his dick was really hard. He rested his hands above my shoulders for support as he moved his hard dick in and out of me with his well muscled hips.

With a couple of hard thrusts he finally cum, although his dick really improved, but I didn’t cum for him, I was looking forward to my husband’s dick. But my son did get my pussy nice and wet for my husband. My son collapsed on top of me after he cum.

“Get off of me now, I have to go back now. Your dad is waiting for me.” I said.

He pulled out of me and got off the bed. I grabbed my bra and blouse and putted them back on before I left his room to go back to my husband. My husband wasn’t happy that I stay longer than expected in my son’s room, but I took the initiative to jump his bones and we fucked hard and long, I cum hard. After we made love, while we were lying on our bed, I kept thinking about my son’s request to eat my pussy. I can’t stop imagining my son having his hot lips on my hairy pussy that I started to rub on my wet pussy lips. My husband was already asl**p and wouldn’t know that I was playing with myself and getting horny again.

Last week I waited like two days after the first sex night of the week to fuck my son again, but there was an aching urge on my pussy to be with my son again, and so I decided to fuck my son again the next night.

On the next night, I told my husband that I was going to have sex with our son again because I wanted to get this week over with, with my son. He had this objecting look on his face, but he didn’t say anything. I bared my bottom liked last night with my blouse and bra on, but this time I putted on my night robe. As I left the room, my husband asked me to just make my son cum and come back to him. His face was so cute, helplessly watching his wife going away to serve another man.

As I walked pass the bathroom before reaching my son’s room, I went inside the bathroom to take off my blouse and bra, and set them down on the countertop then put my night robe back on and tighten it to cover my naked body. I was now completely naked under my robe.

I quickly walked out of the bathroom and went to my son’s room. As I entered his room he was sitting on the side of his bed naked with his hand jerking up and down his hard dick. I took out the condom that I had in the pocket of my night robe and ripped it out from the packaging. I walked up in front of him and kneeled down to stand on my knees to the point where my face was looking right at his pointy dick. I gently grabbed on his dick and slowly rolled the condom down on him.

“Why are you all covered up with your robe?” He asked in disappointment.

And without answering his question, I got up from the floor and took a few steps backward from him. I started loosening the tie on my robe. I quickly opened up my robe and then slowly let it fall to the floor. I was now standing in front of my son completely naked. His shocking expression on his face was exactly how I pictured in my head when I was in the bathroom taking off my blouse and bra. His dick was rock hard and pointed right at me.

“How does your old mommy look?” I asked wittily.

“Oh my god, mom, I mean I saw you naked last night, but I have never seen you naked this way before. You are absolutely a true goddess, mom.” He said.

I can tell that his mouth was already drooling for me.

“I bet you say that to all those high school girls just so you can get them in bed with you.” I said cleverly.

Damn, I thought, I was flirting with my own son. It really turned me on seeing my son’s reaction knowing that he desired my body. My husband had seen my naked body for so many years he lost his excitement already. But my son really enjoyed and appreciated my naked body, and it just made me feel so alive. However, it was so wrong to do that striptease on my son. So I thought I get it over with and just fuck him. I walked toward his bed and slowly climbed on while my son kept his eyes close to my naked body as I was climbing on his bed next to him sitting on the side.

“Are you just going to stare at my ass all night, or do you want to have sex?” I asked.

He finally got out of his staring and moved up over my body.

“Mom, I know I asked you last night and you said no, but I wanted to ask you again, hoping you’ll let me. Can I taste your pussy, mom? I promise I’ll make you feel good. Just please, let me eat your pussy.” He begged.

I couldn’t believe that he would ask me again, but I did wish that he would since after last night. My son was so desperate for me to give him my pussy. My horny son, begging to put his mouth on the same place where I gave birth to him 16 years ago, he was so naughty, but his persistence got my body heating up and my pussy aching for his youthful lips.

My son kept his hungry eyes at my pussy while I was thinking about how to say “no” to my son that he can’t eat my pussy. But then somehow he took my silence as consent and moved his head at my pussy, and then started running his hot tongue up and down between my pussy lips.

“Oh my god, I didn’t even say yes and you just start eating my pussy.” I said.

I didn’t resist or object and I even ran my fingers in his hair and pressing on his head down on my pussy with my hands to give his tongue a closer penetration. I knew my hairy pussy was starving for attention, but god, my pussy juice was pouring out.

“Oh you horny boy, you can’t tell your dad that you ate my pussy. Now, don’t stop, and keep it right there, just like that. You’re doing good, son. Where did you learn to eat pussy like that?” I cried.

“I picked it up from the porn movies that I watched. I knew you’ll like it, mom.” He said.

“Don’t stop, keep sucking my pussy, I want you to run your tongue slowly up and down my pussy lips and then suck between them.” I instructed.

My son’s tongue was driving me insane, but I knew I couldn’t waste more time on having my pussy eaten by my own son. I had to stop him, even though I wish he could eat my pussy like that for hours.

“I hope you’re happy now that you get to eat your mother’s pussy. Now get up here and fuck me, I don’t want to keep your dad waiting too long for me.” I said.

After he sucked on my pussy lips a few more times, he climbed on top of me and guided his hard dick into my pussy. I moaned loudly as he entered me. His dick seemed bigger and harder than last night. His dick slid in and out of my pussy so smoothly since he made me so wet with his mouth and tongue already. And my wet pussy gave out a squishing note each time he moved his hard dick pushed back in my pussy.

“Does dad eat your pussy before he fucks you?” He asked while slowly pumping on my pussy.

I hesitated for a few second, and then I answered, “No, your dad doesn’t like to eat my pussy. He hasn’t eaten my pussy since the last time that I could remember.”

“Wow, dad doesn’t know what he’s missing. He doesn’t know how sweet your pussy is. And unlike those porn stars, your pussy has its natural bush. I love it, mom.” He said.

I giggled and then said, “You silly boy. You don’t think your mom’s old pussy is too hairy?”

“No, of course not, I like the hair on your pussy, mom. It carries a womanly scent that I love.” He said, starting to breathe a little heavier.

“You sure know what to say when you’re fucking a woman.” I said in between my moans.

He moved his head down closer to me keeping a closer gaze into my eyes. A sudden urge came over me and I brought my face closer to his, and then I moved my lips to meet his lips. Breaking the mother and son sexual kiss barrier, I gave my son a deep kiss for being such a sweet boy.

We kept our lips bonded together as he started pumping harder on my pussy. My lips broke away from our lips’ union and I let out numerous loud moans. Soon he gave a kiss on my neck and then tried to move his kiss down my body toward my breasts, but I knew it was getting too intimate. I knew I had to stop him.

I placed my hands on his face and moved his head away from my chest. He knew I was resisting him from getting down to my breasts, so he gave up on his attempt and just kept his eyes aligning to mine while he concentrated on fucking me.

But looking into his eyes for too long gave me a desire to get intimate with my son, so I had to look away every so often. Then finally his strokes became more rapid and hard, I knew he was going to cum. I felt a sense of relief that it was going to be over.

His dick stopped moving inside me, and he tried to lie on my chest but I moved away and so he pulled out and collapsed beside me. He then tried to kiss me, but I quickly got up, picking up my robe from the floor and then left his room in a hurry. I went back into the bathroom to put my blouse and bra back on, and then I slowly walked into my room. My husband was already asl**p, but the romantic scented candles around our room were still lit. I blew them out and then climbed into bed.

But I couldn’t sl**p the whole night. My mind was too occupied thinking about what my son said and reliving the moment when he was eating my pussy, and how he tried to kiss down my neck to my breasts. I remembered every detail, and they flashed before me repeatedly.

It was finally morning so I can go to work and forget about my son and me. But I dreamt the whole time hoping the week would go by sooner so I can be with my son again. I was turning into a very naughty mother who preys on her own son for sexual pleasure. However, I knew I can’t get intimate with my own son. I had to be strong and keep it just strictly sex, and that I was only having sex with my son for the sake of his health and the safety of other young girls. But somehow I knew I was lying to myself. I can feel that I desired for more than just sex with my son; I wanted to make love with him.

Later that night, I was feeling a little upset because I had already slept with my son twice this week and I couldn’t have sex with him until next week. But the thoughts of not being able to fuck my son during this long week really made my pussy itch for his dick. I thought of getting my husband to make love to me, but he said he wanted to sl**p early and denied my sex. I had no choice but to do what I usually did. Before I take a shower, I would play with my pussy to relieve some of my sexual tension.

I went to the bathroom, got naked and started masturbating sitting on the toilet sit. I usually don’t lock my door, but I do keep it closed. I was running my fingers between my pussy lips and started to get aroused. I started moaning while I kept rubbing on my pussy. Suddenly the bathroom door slowly opening up and I thought it was my husband.

“Is that you, honey?” I asked.

When the door was half opened, it was my son who was behind it and he quickly got in and locked the door behind him. I was shocked and I reached for my bath towel on the countertop to cover myself with it.

“You scared me. I thought it was your dad. What are you doing here?” I said.

“I heard you masturbating, so I knew that dad didn’t fuck you tonight. And I thought you can fuck me tonight.” He said.

“We had sex twice already this week. You know the rules; two nights a week. I’m your mother, not your sex partner. Now get out, I need to take a shower.” I said firmly.

But then he went close to me while I was still sitting on the toilet sit with my bath towel covering my naked body. He grabbed onto the bath towel and ripped it out from my hands, exposing my naked body. He tossed the bath towel into the sink, and then kneeled down to stand on his knees leveling his face to my naked pussy.

Although I didn’t try to cover myself, or put in effort into resisting, knowing what he was about to do. He spread my legs wide apart exposing my naked hairy pussy to its full glory.

“What are you doing? I told you already to get out.” I said.

He totally ignored me, moving his mouth right on my pussy and started munching on my pussy lips while sniffing into my pussy hair. I moaned as he ate my pussy.

“I love the way your pussy smells, mom.” He said, and then got back to eating my pussy.

After a nice moment of having my pussy eaten by my horny son, I had to stop him because I felt that I was getting out of control with the sex acts with my son.

“Son, you made me feel so good. I’m quite satisfied now. You can stop now and go back to your room. I want to take a shower now.” I said while trying to move his head away from my pussy.

With a couple more licks on my pussy, he stopped and got up from the floor. While he stared in my eyes, he took off his pants and boxers revealing his hard dick to me.

“Look what you did to my dick, mom. You know I can’t go to sl**p with a hard on. Can we just have a quick fuck in here? I promise to make it quick. And dad doesn’t have to know about it.” He said.

I knew I had to deny him without even thinking but instead I really thought about it. Before I could give an answer, he pulled me up from the toilet sit with his hands and got me standing right in front of him, and then he started to suck on my neck. I didn’t even know how to react, my own son sucking on my neck while holding my hands.

“Oh alright, but you must promise to make this quick, I’m almost breaking all the rules for you already.” I said, breaking my silence.

He pulled his mouth away from my neck and kissed me on my lips.

“I know you’re the best, mom.” He said with a smile.

I giggled a few times and cleverly said, “Oh sure, I’m the only mother who would let her son fuck her every week, of course I’m the best. And to think your dad was just going to hire a hooker for you every month. Perhaps I should have gone with your dad’s idea so at least I didn’t have to work this hard at night.”

I was thinking of how we can fuck in here, but then my son said, “Come over here, mom. I want to fuck you from behind. We’ll try it at the countertop.”

He walked me to the countertop having me facing the mirror. I got my hands on the edge of the countertop and slowly bend forward.

Then I realized something, so I turned around and said, “Wait, you need to use a condom, young man. Let me get you one.”

“Don’t worry, mom, I got one in my pants.” He said.

He kneeled down to reach for his pants on the floor and got a condom out from the pocket. He ripped out the condom and started to roll it down his hard dick.

“You planed this, didn’t you, you horny little boy.” I said while giggling.

“Now remember, you promise to make this quick. And I don’t want your hands feeling on my breasts, you hear? You can just put your hands on my hips.” I said firmly while getting ready into position to be fucked by my son in doggy style.

When he was done putting on the condom he took off his shirt and got into position behind me. He gently guided his hard dick into my wet pussy, and my body shivered as he entered me. The pleasure from my pussy gave my body chills. It felt real good.

“Oh shit, this time is deep. Ahhh… Shit…” I cried as he pumped my pussy.

With my son’s hard dick fucking from behind, I could really feel the stimulation on the inside of my pussy. For the first time with my son, I really felt like I was reaching orgasm. While my son was fucking me harder, he leaned down forward pressing his hot lips on my naked back, gently kissing much of the area of my back.

I was so aroused by his hard dick and his hot lips circling around my back I removed one of my hands from the edge of the countertop, placed on my breast and started squeezing on it. And every so often I would pinch and pull on my hard nipple.

My son suddenly had his hands on my breasts and started squeezing on them. With my right hand under his right arm and my left hand on the countertop for support, I couldn’t defend my breasts from my son. He kept his hands squeezing on my breasts while he continued his hard pumps on my pussy.

My thoughts shattered and I couldn’t think straight anymore, my mind, lost in the pleasure from my son’s loving caress. My wet pussy and hard nipple breasts felt so good under my son’s manly embrace. I was moaning so loud that I even forgot that my husband was sl**ping in our bedroom not far from where my son and I were fucking.

Although I was still a little away from my orgasm but I felt that my son was going to cum soon because his pumps were becoming more rapid.

“I can’t hold it, mom. I need to go. I...” He said. And before he could finish his last sentence his swollen dick finished before him.

With his dick still inside me he rested his warm heated face on my back. I wasn’t unsatisfied that I didn’t cum, but I did wish for my son to last longer, since I was so close to my first orgasm with him. But then I did come to my senses that it would be wrong if I did cum for my son.

He finally pulled out of me and I turned around to found his dick still hard as a rock. I putted my hand on his hard dick and it felt really stiff.

“Wow, you’re still hard as a rock, son. It’s good to be young.” I said while playing with his dick.

“I’m sorry that I cum. But I can make it up to you. My dick is still hard.” He said.

I didn’t know what to say. I took my hand away from his hard dick and looked right into his eyes. I could tell that he wanted me again, and so did I.

“Are you saying you want to fuck your old mom again? I thought you promise this would be a quick fuck?” I said.

“You’re not old, mom. Don’t always say you’re old. You’re the most beautiful woman that I have ever seen. None of the girls in my school can compete with you.” He said with a serious face.

“You’re only saying that because you want to fuck me again.” I replied.

“I mean what I said, mom. You’re gorgeous. Look at you. Curvy body, nice big breasts, tight ass, hairy pussy, nice silky long legs, well in shape, you’re a goddess, mom.” He said.

Even though I shouldn’t let him fuck me again knowing that we already broke the rule of 2 nights a week and fucked, but his words really got into me. He was so sweet. What woman could resist? I am just a woman, too.

“Ok, you horny little devil, I give up. If you want to make it up to me then go sit down on the toilet sit, I want to be on top and fuck you this time.” I said.

My son happily walked to the toilet sit and quickly sat on top. I slowly walked toward him as I kept my eyes on his hard dick with his overworked winkled condom on. I was thinking of fucking him face to face, but then I was afraid that he might try to suck on my breasts. I was thinking to myself that I should at least keep that barrier intact.

When I was in front of him, I turned around with my back facing him and then moved inward toward him. And when I finally got into position, I slowly lowered my pussy down on his hard dick until his dick was completed swallowed inside of me. God, his dick was still so hard.

He kept his hands on my breasts while I rode his dick. His hands squeezed on my breasts harder as my pussy lips bashed on his balls harder each time they met. And he would also pinch and pull on my hard nipples getting me more aroused and hungrier for his dick which made me grind harder on him. Additionally, he got his mouth sucking on my neck, licking off my sweat that dripped down from my head. I kept my hand stimulating my clit and pussy lips as I fucked my son, and with all the caressing from him I was really reaching to my orgasm.

“Your breasts are so soft, mom. Does dad like to suck on them when he fucks you?” He asked while starting to breathe a little heavier.

I was too busy moaning, so I couldn’t answer him. But I knew actually what he was trying to do. And with all my will power, I stopped fucking him, get out of his hard dick and broke his arms loose from my breasts, and turned myself around to facing my son. I quickly sat my pussy back down on his dick getting it inside my pussy. And as I rode his dick again I moved my breasts forward close to his face. He had a surprise look on his face from what I did.

“Why don’t you suck on them yourself, instead of asking if your dad liked to do it,” I said with a naughty slutty tone.

With that said he buried his face in my breasts and started sucking on them with his mouth. My son was like a baby, hungry to suck on mother’s breasts for milk. I love my son’s hot lips on my breasts. He made my body shivered with pleasure chills.

“God, your breasts taste just as sweet as your pussy, mom.” He said while breathing heavily.

My pussy felt like it was about to explode. I was having an orgasm from my son.

“Shit, I’m cumming, keep sucking on my breasts. Ahh…” I screamed.

I cum, and I squirted my pussy juice all over my son’s dick. I was a total i****t slut. I cum from fucking my own son, but the pleasure still kept my senses aside. I was a satisfied woman. While his dick was still inside me, we kissed passionately like two lovers acknowledging their love after passionate love making with a deep kiss and arms around each other. I lost my last barrier with my son. I got intimate with my own son.

We rested for a while, with my son still sitting on top of the toilet sit, with me on top of him and his dick inside my pussy. I pressed my hands on his head onto my chest while I rested my head on his. We were mother and son caressing each other, but also lovers, with our love organs connected as one. Our body heat, sweat odor, and the smell from our love juice merged in the air giving birth to a soothing scent that filled the warm bathroom atmosphere.

I really enjoyed the moment just resting there with my son and his dick inside me. I have felt something that I haven’t felt for a long time, love. We gazed into each other’s eyes again, and then our lips sealed with passion once more.

“I hate to go but I really need to take a shower and go to bed. I got work tomorrow.” I said.

“I really wish my dick could stay inside you forever, mom.” He said with sadness in his eyes.

I reluctantly got off of my son’s dick and out from on top of him. He got up and then picked up his clothes from the floor and quickly putted them back on. I was going into the shower chamber when my son held on to my hand with his hand, and looked at me with his continued saddening eyes and face. And as he walked toward the door, our arms stretched long from the hold on our connected hands until eventually our hands slowly disconnected by distance as he moved farther away from me and then exiting the bathroom. That moment was like in the movies that we were parting lovers not wanting to part from one another.

After my shower, I went back to my room. When I saw my husband still asl**p, I thought that I was lucky that my loud fucking in the bathroom didn’t wake him up, what a sense of relief. But then I felt guilty and realized that what I did was so wrong. I made love with my son in the bathroom and I cum. As I climbed into bed, I kept telling myself to be strong and that I should not let that happen again. Soon, I fell asl**p, tired from all the fucking. My son was really a good fuck, draining all my energy.

On the next few remaining nights of the week, I putted effort into avoiding my son. I even remembered to lock my door in the bathroom. Having sex with my son with my husband’s consent wasn’t cheating on him, because we both knew that I was doing it for the sake of our son’s health and helping him relieve his sexual tension. But turning sex with my son into love making and becoming intimate with him was definitely considered cheating on my husband. I was so ashamed of myself that I let it went too far. “2 nights a week, that’s all, it’s just sex”, and I kept repeating it over and over again in my head.

Those nights were the hardest and longest nights that I have live through. My pussy was aching for my son, and my husband only fucked me in one of those nights, leaving my pussy starving for penetration. Strangely my son didn’t talk to me much and I had a feeling that he knew I was trying to avoid him.

As we entered a new week, I felt blessed. I was so looking forward to fuck my son without the guilt of doing it behind my husband back. On the first night of that week, I told my son that I would fuck him after I talked to his dad. He was excited and went to his room to wait for me.

I told my husband that I would fuck our son first, and then come back to make love to him afterward. I was surprise that my husband was in the mood to make love, and he just nodded his head and told me not to take too long with our son. I kissed him on the forehead, smiled, and then left the room.

This time I was wearing my sexy night gown with my bra underneath and no panties. But my husband was not completely pleased that our son will enjoy the sight first. When I entered my son’s room, he was naked like last time sitting on the side of his bed and jerking on his hard dick waiting for me.

So as usually I stood on my knees in front of him and gently rolled down a condom on his hard dick, but this time he tried to suck on my neck while I was doing that, I tried to move away from his mouth while I continued rolling down the condom on his dick. My son wanted to get intimate with me already, but I had to be strong and tried to hold my grounds.

“I love what you’re wearing tonight. It’s very sexy and I can see through it.” He said.

I ignored him, keeping my silence and got up from the floor after I was done putting that condom on him. I lowered the straps of my night gown from my shoulders and gently let it fall to the floor. But I kept my bra on and I climbed into his bed, lying on my back and spread my legs open for him.

“What’s wrong, mom? You seem different tonight from that night we made love in the bathroom.” He said.

“Nothing’s wrong, son. I’m here for you to have sex with a woman, and help you get that pressure out. I’m ready, you can fuck me now. Your dad is waiting for me to go back, and he wanted to make love to me tonight.” I said coldly.

“Mom, you know it’s not just sex. I love the way we kissed and the way I suck on your breasts. Even I knew we were making love, and not just having meaningless sex. I want us to be making love to each other tonight, and all the nights that we are going to be together.” He replied.

I closed up my legs and sat up straight on the bed, and then explained, “I am your mother. I am only having sex with you as your temporary sex relief. When you get older, when you are in college, you will find someone you like and make love with her. You’re my son and I’m your mother, don’t you forget that. Mother and son can’t make love, you know that. What we did in the bathroom was wrong, and I can’t let it happen again.”

While I tried to get out of his bed, I said, “If you don’t feel like fucking me tonight then you can just cool down and we can do it tomorrow night.”

He then grabbed onto my shoulders and f***ed his lips on mine. I made effort to pull away, and then as I gazed in his eyes I slapped him on his face.

“How dare you f***e on your mother like that?” I said furiously.

He f***ed his lips on me again and this time he got me down with his strong body on his bed while kissing me. I tried to resist, but his f***eful hands gripped tightly on my arms. I continued trying to resist him but my helpless lips enjoyed the long awaited bond from his lips. And as our lips sealed longer together, my resistance started melting away from my son’s immoral kiss. My face was hot. My breasts were hot. And even my pussy was hot.

When he slowly moved his lips away from mine, I knew I can no longer deny his beckon for love making from his star-like eyes. And as he gazed into my eyes, he ripped my bra out, liberating my breasts to freedom for his longing lips to ravish under their mercy. He aggressively sucked on the nipples of my breasts while having one of his hands rubbing on my hairy pussy between its lips.

My body was heating up like I was on fire. I couldn’t take it much longer. I felt like I was going to blow.

“Oh shit, I’m cumming already. Ahhh….” I yelled.

I cum, and when I thought my son was going to fuck me already, he went down on my pussy and started to suck on my cum juice. I kept my hands tightly on my breasts, squeezing them each time my son’s tongue hit against my clit as he was working it up and down in between my pussy lips. And again my son managed to make my body shivered with chills of pleasure. That little boy really knew how to use his tongue on a woman, I thought to myself.

As if I had no control over my own body, I felt like cumming again, like I was in an orgasmic frenzy. And then my body twitched several times on his bed with my ass hopping back and forth, I yelled, “Damn, I’m cumming again. Ahhh… Oh shit…” I cum again. I felt my pussy juice squirting out of me, and my son just sucked my pussy dry.

“I love the way your pussy juice tastes. Your pussy is filled with your juice, mom.” He said, and then got back to sucking on my pussy.

“Oh my god, what’s wrong with me, I cum twice already. I never even cum twice with your dad.” I said breathing heavily.

And then I pushed myself upward with my hands on the bed and moved my pussy slowly away from his mouth.

“You had enough of my pussy. Now get on top of me and start fucking me already.” I said, still breathing quite heavily.

“Let me just eat your pussy for a little longer, I didn’t suck all your pussy juice out yet.” He said.

“Your dad is waiting for me to go back. Now get up here and fuck me. Don’t make your mother beg for her son’s dick, I need you to fuck me.” I said firmly.

My wet hairy pussy was screaming for my son’s penetration. He finally moved slowly over my body and I lie back down on my back.

“Oh shit…” I screamed as he entered me.

I wrapped my legs around his waist, pressing down on his hips as he entered me and loosen my push as he pulled away my pussy repeatedly, contributing to the rhythm of our love making. A mother and her son made love once again.

“I’m cumming, mom. Are you close to cumming?” He asked, breathing heavily.

“Don’t mind me, son. I cum twice already. Cum whenever you’re ready, son.” I said, also breathing heavily.

He lowered his face down to mine and our lips mated as he pumped my pussy faster. His swollen dick was crying for a release, and all of a sudden with a few weak pumps he stopped, and then collapsed on top of me.

I enjoyed his manly body heat as I kept our lips together, celebrating the success of our mating ritual. As much as I enjoyed our naked bodies together, I was afraid that I lost the track of time. I hated myself for getting into this again with my own son, but I knew not as much as my husband would hate me for taking this long.
... Continue»
Posted by barkahi 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Masturbation  |  Views: 11383  |  
94%
  |  10

Friends: The Sex Party

Friends: Deleted Scenes - The Sex Party

"There's nothing on TV," Joey said as he tossed the remote control onto the table. "I'm so bored." The six friends sat in Rachel and Monica's apartment that evening.

"Yeah, I know," Ross complained, "Even the Discovery Channel sucks tonight."

Rachel was snuggling with him on the couch. She smiled at her geeky boyfriend as she rubbed his chest.

"Ohh, not just tonight, sweetie," she teased. This got smirks from the others. "But Joey has a point," she added, "I don't get many evenings off from the coffee shop, and I'm wasting this one watching TV? Come on. We need to all do something."

"Oh! Oh! I know!" Phoebe exclaimed, "We should all have sex." Various objections echoed from around the room. "Well, why not? Why not? You four did it after that New Year's party... and, and Ross and I weren't even invited."

Monica, sitting on the arm of the chair beside Chandler, explained, "Phoebe, that was different. We were all a little d***k at the time..."

Joey looked down at his knees. Their little "after-party" had been his idea, and he wasn't at all d***k. He just saw his chance to have sex with Monica and Rachel.

She went on, "and besides, you and Ross left the party before it ended, so it's not like we didn't invite you. You lost out because you just didn't stay." Monica was pleased with herself in making that point.

"Yeah, I don't think I could get into the whole 'group sex' thing," Ross offered.

"Oh, you two are such prudes," Phoebe said. "Meet the Gellers... New York's Two Biggest Tight-asses."

The others laughed as Monica and Ross voiced their objections.

"What? I am NOT a tight-ass," Monica said. Everyone just stared at her. "Well, not about sex," she clarified.

"And, and I can be pretty wild in bed, too," Ross asserted, "Go ahead, tell 'em, Rach."

"Well, yeah, with me, you are, but with someone else... I'm not so sure."

"No, I could be... I... just... don't think I want to be." His words trailed off.

Chandler jumped in, choosing his words carefully. "Just for the sake of argument... if we did do this... what all would be... involved."

Phoebe answered. "Well... masturbation... hand jobs... vaginal..."

The friends looked at each other in disbelief as Phoebe rattled off sex acts like she was reading the salad dressing list on a menu.

"...cum shots, facials, oral, anal, spanking, whips, chains... ya know, regular stuff. Whatever you want."

"Okay," Monica said, as she gestured with her finger raised, "No whips... no chains."

Rachel added, "Yeah, and that whole 'butt thing'... none of that for me either."

"So, IF... we did do this... how would we... um... start?" Joey asked.

"Oh! I know," Phoebe said excitedly as she got up from the couch, "I have another great idea."

"You're just full of ideas tonight, aren't you," Ross said flatly.

She came around the back of the couch and purred in his ear in her best sex-star voice, "Well maybe tonight I'll be full of YOU... lo-ver."

Everyone, including Rachel giggled at his embarrassment.

"You... you'd be okay with this," Ross asked Rachel, "if I had sex with Phoebe tonight."

She thought a moment. "Well... sure. I mean, it's Phoebe. It's not like you're out banging some girl I don't know. But, would you be okay with me having sex with Joey or Chandler?"

He paused, looking at the floor, uncertain. "Um... I don't think it'd bother me too much."

"I'll try not to show ya up," Joey offered. Ross looked at him with thinly veiled irritation. Not necessarily at the comment, but that he knew Joey had to be great sex for any woman.

Chandler broke the tension. "And I'm sure that you have NOTHING to worry about from me." Monica smiled and rubbed his arm.

Phoebe returned from the kitchen with two small bowls.

"Ooo, yeah... this'll be fun! Okay... I've put slips of paper with our names in each of the bowls. One bowl for the guys and one bowl for the girls. I'll draw one name from each, and that couple starts us off."

"So what do the rest of us do?" Chandler asked.

"Well, we will probably watch for a little while, and then as things just happen naturally... So is everybody going to do this?"

They all agreed, with varying levels of enthusiasm.

"First, the guy's bowl," she said as she drew a name. She read it with excitement, "ROSS! Ok, you get up and go over there."

"It figures," he complained, as he stood up.

Rachel smiled and patted his butt as he walked away. He stood on the other side of the coffee table in front of his friends.

"And now... the lucky lady," Phoebe smiled drawing a slip from the second bowl.

"Please be Rachel, please be Rachel," Ross said to himself.

"MONICA!"

"What?" both Gellers said in unison.

"I am NOT having sex with Ross," Monica objected.

"Oh, come on, Monica," Phoebe encouraged, "it's just us. It's not like anyone else would find out about it. And besides, those are the rules, and I know you... you never break the rules of a game."

"Yeah, Monica," Joey said. "The bowls have spoken!"

Rachel sat there, smiling to herself. She knew that, ever since Ross' shower surprise, they both were secretly aroused by the other.

"Look, guys, I just don't think I could... you know... get turned on by my little s****r."

Monica left the arm of the chair and stepped up to him.

"What, am I not HOT enough for ya?"

She was clearly insulted. Ross laughed nervously, trying to explain.

"Am I too ugly for you?"

"No, Monica, you're beautiful... REALLY!"

"So am I too FAT?"

"No, no, that's not it... that's DEFINITELY not it." He looked to Rachel for help.

"Hey, you got yourself into this, you get yourself out."

Phoebe helped bail him out. "Well, you don't have to go all the way, if you don't want to. Just go as far as you feel comfortable, and then we'll switch around and stuff. Besides, it's not REALLY sex until the guy's in the girl. The rest is just fooling around."

As if she hadn't heard Phoebe, Monica said firmly, "I can get you turned on, mister. And I'm going to prove it."

She reached up and kissed Ross hard. At first, he resisted slightly, but quickly he melted into the passion of her mouth.

"Ross really is a good kisser," Rachel smiled over at Phoebe, pleased that her boyfriend and roommate were finally doing it.

Their tongues intertwined as Monica's hands felt Ross' back through his shirt, tracing the muscles that her fingers found.

Phoebe sat back down next to Joey, and Chandler moved from the chair to sit beside Rachel on the couch.

Ross pulled Monica against himself, with enough f***e to be very erotic. She stumbled slightly on her high heels. But with the way Ross held her, she wouldn't have fallen.

She felt his dick against her lower abdomen. She recalled that feeling a couple weeks before, after the shower show. But then it was semi-flaccid. Now it was rock hard.

Rachel was becoming aroused at the scene unfolding. She caressed her neck. Chandler noticed her licking her lips. They made eye contact.

Without a word, Rachel took his hand and placed it on her leg, guiding it to touch her thighs.

She wore a short flared miniskirt and black hose. He slowly rubbed her nylon-covered thigh as she slid a hand under her long-sleeve top. Rachel's fingertips dipped into the cups of her bra, touching her nipples. But she quickly unclasped the front so she could rub them.

Chandler's hand caressed the inside of Rachel's thighs, and moved up into her crotch. His finger pressed into the crevice underneath her tights.

Rachel saw the swelling in his pants, and began rubbing it with her free hand.

"Isn't this amazing?" she whispered.

Chandler didn't know which was turning him on more; watching Ross and Monica, or knowing that Rachel was so aroused by them.

Monica was holding Ross' butt, yet allowing her hands to occasionally travel his back. She pressed her body harder against his erection and subtly moved back and forth to feel it's firmness.

Ross was still keeping Monica close, but one of his hands roamed around front. He moved the panel of her black suit jacket and felt the curve of her breast. She moaned softly in his mouth.

Breaking their kiss for the first time, she placed her chin on his shoulder and whispered in his ear, "See, told ya I could turn you on."

Of course, he could never tell her that a couple times in the past two weeks, he had taken one of her photo albums from her apartment, gone home, and masturbated to pictures of Monica, wanting it to be her hand around his dick.

How, when he and Rachel had oral sex, he'd close his eyes and imagine it was his little s****r.

He couldn't tell her that once, he almost caught himself saying Monica's name while he made love to Rachel.

He could never tell her those things.

"Maybe some of that could happen tonight," he thought, "depending on how far Monica is willing to take this."

Ross whispered back, "Monica, you... " He hesitated. "...you've been turning me on every day for the last two weeks."

Ross' words were all Monica needed to hear. Nervously biting her lower lip, she undid his belt and pants. Opening the fly, she pulled his cock out of his boxers, and stroked it.

Joey broke the silence with, "Yeah, baby."

She looked over and smiled. His own dick was exposed and hard. Phoebe was sitting sideways to face him, slowly masturbating him. Her dress was up around her waist as Joey rubbed her ass, under her panties.

Ross saw his best friend feeling up his girlfriend. Rachel's hand was down Chandler's pants. But none of that bothered Ross in the least.

As his little s****r was rubbing his dick, he slowly undid her shirt, feeling the silk around the buttons. He left it tucked into her skirt.

Monica was wearing one of the business suits that she often wore, lately. Tight, mid-thigh skirt and matching jacket. Demure button-down shirt that was just loose enough to tease with what she had to offer.

Ross opened Monica's shirt and saw that she was wearing a burgundy and black bustier. Her tits looked incredible! He was holding her bosom in both hands, feeling the intricate brocade on the cups

"Um..." he started, then stopped.

"What, Ross?" Monica encouraged softly.

"Are you wearing stockings, too?"

She felt a twinge of nervous energy, realizing that she was arousing her b*****r more than she expected.

"Uh huh," she said timidly, looking up at him with such innocence, yet never pausing her hand job. "You can... um, touch them... I mean, if you want to."

They both wanted that.

Ross put his hand on her thigh, just below the hem of her skirt. He ran it up, sliding up the garment. His fingertips felt the softness of her black stockings. Monica loved this attention.

He came to the wide stocking top and his fingers slipped inside it, caressing Monica's bare leg.

Her eyes now held more desire than nervousness.

Ross' hand moved to between her legs and he caressed any softness he could find - fabric or skin.

Chandler's jeans were down to the floor and Rachel was jacking his cock as they watched.

Her pantyhose were bunched around her knees, with her thong mixed in there somewhere. Her knees were spread as wide as they could go, so Chandler could rub her wet clit.

The suspense was killing her. She loved it, but she just wanted to see more.

"Come on, Ross," she whispered to herself, "you can do it."

No one heard Rachel, but Ross knew the next move, if Monica didn't stop him. She read his mind.

"I'm rubbing you, aren't I?"

This gave him the go.

Ross pulled up the front of Monica's tight skirt and slowly slid his hand into her panties. Her breath was shallow and fast as his fingers glided across skin, weaved through her trimmed patch, and finally met her clit.

"I'm so wet," she whispered to him, closing her eyes.

Ross rubbed her clit and pussy lips, remembering what they looked like when she was spread in the shower. Monica gave soft stuttered moans. He wanted more. He wanted to see her pussy again.

"Take off your jacket."

She obediently followed his direction.

Ross hiked her skirt up over her hips, revealing her stockings, and the garter straps of her bustier framing her ass cheeks.

"Now lean back against the arm of the chair."

Monica did this, and Ross stood beside her. She looked up at him, wondering what would happen next as he caressed between her thighs.

Ross pulled her panties to the side. Monica groaned as he gently pushed his finger up inside of her. She clutched his body and threw her head against his chest.

"Yes, Ross. Finger me," she begged.

When she had masturbated, she'd imagined his finger inside her. But she never knew that it would be so much thicker than her own.

Ross held her, an arm around her shoulders, and lovingly kissed her head. She whimpered and whined, arms wrapped around his waist.

"Yes... yes... please Ross... please, don't stop..."

Her body was trembling. She looked down and watched her b*****r's hand banging her pussy. He laid his palm over her landing strip, so he could press against her clit each time his finger went in.

Monica's legs were tense, and balanced on stiletto heels as her toes were lifted off the floor. Her garters pulled into her firm flesh. Her legs were shaking.

"Oh! Oh! Yes! Oh, Ross... I'm gonna cum... I'm gonna cum like this... please make me cum... please..."

Ross had already decided what he would do the instant she came. He finger-banged Monica more rapidly, wanting to give his s****r, her orgasm.

He loved hearing her moans again, and this time knowing he was making them.

He looked down at her ecstatic face. Eyes closed. Tousled hair, strands of which d****d across her cheek and into her open mouth.

Monica climaxed, and Ross immediately dropped to his knees between her legs. He shoved his middle finger, knuckle-deep into Monica's wet box. She took a quick breath, then groaned in rhythm with his hand.

His lips went to her clit and he sucked long and hard. Monica gasped slowly and deeply, holding her breath as her orgasm took over her body. Silence gripped the room, then Monica groaned low and loud.

"GAAAAAAWWWWDDD!!!!!"

"WOW!" Phoebe whispered to Joey, "That made me want to finger Monica."

"YEAH, it did," he replied, picturing Phoebe's words in his mind.

Monica was barely coming back to earth.

"Stand up Ross," she panted, still light-headed.

He did this and she immediately fell to her knees, shoving his cock in her mouth.

"Yeah, give him head, Monica," Joey called out.

Monica was completely oblivious to him.

"Shh, Joey," Phoebe chided him.

"Well then you give me head, woman," he responded.

"Damn! Gladly!" Phoebe's mouth went over Joey's thick rod, as she sucked him slowly.

Monica's oral services were much more frenzied than Phoebe's. She slathered Ross' dick with her tongue, and sucked his balls while she stroked him.

Then she plunged her lips over the top again, and down as far as they would go. She uttered a little "mm... mm... mm..." in time with the bobbing of her head.

All this was better then Ross had imagined, and his imagination had been pretty damn good.

He wondered where she learned to give such an expert blow job. But that didn't concern him. Right now, his cock was in his beautiful s****r's mouth, and that was all that mattered. He lived in these moments like they would never end.

But all too soon, Monica spoke in the pauses between her sucking.

"We need to stop now... I want to go farther... but we can't..."

She sounded truly disappointed, and Ross knew that he was.

"No, you're right," he said grudgingly.

He pulled his dick out of Monica's mouth, but her lips followed for one last suck. Then she looked up at him and smiled.

"Thank you," she said softly.

Ross went over to the couch.

"Um, Chandler," he said, gently. His meaning was clear.

"Oh no, no, that's fine. She's all yours," he smiled.

Rachel stood and started to undress Ross.

"Oh god, Ross! That was so HOT! I'm as SOOOO horny!"

He took off her top and bra, then removed the hose from her legs, stripping his girlfriend bare.

"Lick me, Ross," Rachel said with total lust in her voice.

Ross laid down on the floor in front of the couch and Rachel knelt over his face. She lowered her pussy and Ross dove in, holding her ass.

"Oh yes!" she groaned.

Chandler masturbated as he watched them. Rachel looked at him, passionately.

"Are you gonna let me have that?" she asked.

Chandler had been wanting his cock in Rachel's mouth for the past 20 minutes. The decision was obvious. He stood over her. Rachel looked up, mouth open and inviting.

"Put it in," she whispered.

He gave it to her, and was compensated with hot wet sucking.

Phoebe pulled her mouth off Joey's dick.

"Fuck me, Joey Tribbiani," she said.

They stood and her dress was quickly on the floor. They moved to the front of the coffee table, and Monica helped Phoebe undress their friend.

Phoebe bent over and put her mouth on Joey's head as Monica stroked his shaft. Then Phoebe took over, with Monica cupping his balls and fondling them.

Both Joey and Phoebe were quickly beyond the need for foreplay. She pulled off her panties and went to her back on the floor.

As Joey knelt between her thighs, Monica ran her hands all over Joey's body. She longed for skin-on-skin.

Monica slid her skirt over her slim hips and dropped it to the floor. She began pulling off her shirt, and saw Chandler looking at her, stroking as Rachel sucked him. She decided to tease him a bit.

She unclasped the garters from her stockings, while maintaining eye contact. Chandler smiled and nodded. Then she threaded her thumbs under the strings of her panties and slowly peeled them down, taking them to the floor.

Monica watched Chandler's jaw drop as she opened her lingerie with a sultry look. The garment fell behind her.

She put her foot up on the chair and started to roll one stocking down her thigh, but Chandler shook his head. She smiled. She wanted them to stay on, too.

Crouching behind Joey, Monica wrapped her arms around him and cuddled in, feeling her spread pussy lips rubbing on his body.

Ross' still hard dick was pointing up as he lay on the floor, eating Rachel. Phoebe caught her staring.

"Monica," Phoebe said softly as Joey continued to fuck her, "you can do it, you know. If you want it, do it."

Monica thought for a minute, looking at her b*****r's cock.

Then she crawled over and squatted above it, so her stockings wouldn't touch him. She didn't want him to know it was her. Not just yet.

Ross simply felt fingers on his dick, then a tight wet pussy sliding down onto it.

"Mmmm, Phoebe," Ross said into Rachel's cunt.

Monica fucked it up and down as she squatted. She placed her hand on her roommate's back to keep her balance.

Chandler was watching all this. He touched Rachel's cheek, and then pointed behind her, without uttering a word. She looked over her shoulder and saw that it was Monica. Rachel smiled.

She stood up, and Ross opened his eyes to see his little s****r, paused in mid stroke. His hard cock was spreading her lips. The first few inches were up inside her.

"Mon..." he started to say.

"No, Ross," she silenced him with fingers on his mouth.

Then Monica brought her knees under her, rested her hands on his chest, and started doing Ross with the passion she had put into his blow job. Consuming desire on her face. Small ass bucking up and down as she fucked him.

Rachel kissed Chandler, as they stood near Ross and Monica.

"Looks like it's me and you," she smiled.

He sat on the couch, and she did him Reverse Cowgirl so they both could watch the Feature Couple.

Rachel's naked ass was grinding against Chandler's stomach as she tried to drive as much cock into herself as she could.

Chandler reached around and caressed her thighs and stomach. One hand grabbed her tit, while the other rubbed her clit.

"Mmmm, yeah, Chandler... grope my body... make me want to fuck you."

He kissed her back and shoulder as his hands rubbed and stimulated her. He squeezed her breast and gently pinched her hard nipple.

"Yeah, baby... squeeze it," Rachel moaned.

She leaned forward and put her hands on Chandler's knees as she began riding her cowboy.

As soon as Monica left Joey and Phoebe, he had been giving his partner a play-by-play as they fucked. He was holding Phoebe's ankles, pushing her spread knees back to her shoulders, to get the maximum penetration. He spoke quietly.

"She just crawled over to him. I tell ya Pheebs, Monica's got one fine ass on her. I'd like to get me some o' that."

He thrust even deeper into Phoebe, as if to accent his desire.

She was groaning, "Oh yeah, Joey... tell me more..."

"She slid onto his dick. She's kind of squatting there, rubbing her pussy up and down on it. YEAH, baby... fuck him."

Phoebe tried to move her head to see, but she was in a bad position.

"I want to watch too," she whined. "Do me from behind, Joey."

Joey pulled out and Phoebe turned over on her hands and knees. Joey went back in her and started fucking her doggy-style.

In all this, Monica and Ross seemed unaware, or maybe they just didn't care, that they were the center of attraction.

Monica was leaning forward now, hands on the floor beside his head. She panting and moaning as she fucked back onto him.

Ross grunted each time his dick met the upper wall of Monica's pussy. His s****r was so hot, so wet, and so tight. His cock filled her completely.

Monica's hair curtained her face. Everyone could hear her moans, but her look of ecstasy was only for Ross.

She bent all the way down to kiss him. Her tongue probed every part of Ross' mouth.

She pressed her breasts into his chest. He felt her hard nipples. Monica wiggled her little ass from side to side, making his dick wag inside of her.

"Fuck him, Monica... fuck him good and hard," Rachel grunted through gritted teeth. "Oh, Chandler, yeah... do me... do my pussy."

Chandler was firmly holding her tits as she moved up and down. He gave a gentle squeeze to them every time Rachel plunged herself down on his cock. Her nipples responded positively.

"Does she feel good, sweetie?" Rachel asked her boyfriend, as she panted. "Does Monica feel good?"

Ross groaned the affirmative.

Monica's head was down on his shoulder. He held her in a tight, almost protective, embrace. One hand on the back of her head and the other arm wrapped around her petite body.

He began driving his dick up and into her, and was rewarded with Monica's high pitched, "OH! OH!!"

"That's it, do her" Rachel continued, "fuck that tight little body... make her cum... let me hear her cum."

Rachel was groaning deeply. She ran her hands through her shoulder-length brown hair.

"Oh, this is so GOOD!" Rachel said, almost to herself.

"Shit, Joey... I'm so close," Phoebe moaned.

"Yeah? You close? You wanna cum? Well, I'm gonna make you cum, Pheebs... Joey's gonna make you cum hard."

He was driving deep inside her, pounding his thighs against the backs of her legs.

"Harder... HARDER!!! HAR...AAAAAAWWWWW!!" She screamed expletives, throwing her head around, as she climaxed. "FUCKIN'... YES!... Fuck it... FUCK IT! GODDAMM IT, JOEY, FUCK ME!"

Joey kept screwing Phoebe as her orgasm subsided, trying his best not to cum. But he couldn't hold off any more.

He quickly pulled out, just as he started to shoot. He jacked his hard wet dick, and sprayed his goo all over Phoebe's back and ass.

"Yeah, that's it... cum on me, you dirty fucker!"

Everyone knew Phoebe was good for some nasty sex, and Joey loved every minute of it.

Monica sat up, and leaned back to grab the 3" heels of her shoes. She held them tightly, with her head up, as she rocked forward and back on Ross' member. Then she resumed fucking his rod up and down, gradually increasing her energy.

Soon Monica was fully bouncing on Ross, f***efully thrusting him deep inside herself. With each cycle, she pulled far enough off his cock that the ridge of his head was just outside her labia, then she drove her pussy down onto it. She made her b*****r's cock penetrate her over and over again.

Her full breasts bounced, which was an extremely arousing sight to Ross.

His hands caressed her thighs, feeling her stockings, then her skin. He wrapped them around her hips to her ass. He moved upward, running his fingers along Monica's taut stomach and abdomen.

Then those breasts! Ross fondled them as they moved up and down. She opened her eyes, and wordless messages were exchanged.

Rachel's face was contorted in pleasure, and she was making low groans, almost like the growling of an a****l, as she fucked Chandler. Her hands were tightly gripping the front edge of the couch, between their legs.

"MMMM... MMMM..." she breathed heavily.

She was trying still to watch Ross and Monica, but the room was swirling around her as her orgasm was teasingly close. She wanted it. She wanted to cum, and Chandler's dick was the thing that would bring her.

Suddenly, Rachel went over the edge. She groaned deeply, and ground her cunt hard against Chandler. She wanted to rub his hard rod against her G-spot, over and over. This sent tingles shooting through her body each time it touched that most sensitive area.

Only as she came back down, did she realize that Chandler hadn't cum yet. She looked over her shoulder at him.

"How do you want to cum, Chandler?" she said with desire in her eyes, catching her breath.

"Suck me off, Rach."

She only smiled, pulled off him and turned around. She sat next to him and stroked his rod. He kissed her.

Then Rachel went to all fours on the couch. Without hesitation, she filled her small mouth with Chandler's cock.

Her long hair fell across his naked lap. He moved it, so he could watch his dick slide in and out of Rachel's lips.

But quickly, he realized that Monica and Ross was even more enticing than watching a beautiful woman give you head.

The sights, the sounds, and Rachel's sensations brought him closer.

"I'm gonna cum soon," he gave a groaned warning.

Rachel just kept on sucking. This told him where she wanted him to cum.

He panted and clenched his teeth as he held the back of Rachel's head. Then he groaned and pushed her head down.

Rachel felt his dick go almost to the back of her throat, and hot cum fill her mouth. She gagged slightly, but quickly swallowed and sucked him to encourage even more jizz. He held her head and bucked his hips, fucking Rachel's mouth as he finished releasing his cum into it.

Ross sat up, joining his body to Monica's. She let go of her heels, brought her legs forward, and wrapped them around his hips.

Ross lifted his knees up slightly, cradling Monica in the crook between his stomach and thighs. He hugged her tight and she clutched his neck, holding his head to her chest.

The only discernible movement was a small rocking in their hips. But it was incredible to Monica. She had never fucked in this position before, and never knew how much her vagina and clit could be stimulated at once from such a simple thing.

The hair of Ross' chest brushed her sensitive nipples, causing a groan to pass her open lips.

For these intimate minutes, they ceased being b*****r and s****r, or even friends. They fucked as lovers.

"Oh god, Ross," Monica moaned. "Yes... oh fuck me... oh fuck me, Ross..."

Their eyes were closed, and they knew of no one else in the room.

"I'm gonna cum again," she said in a barely audible whisper. "I'm gonna cum."

They continued rocking each other, bringing each other closer to euphoria.

Monica gave a long whine as her orgasm swelled. Her legs clamped around Ross' body. It wasn't a climax that would cause screaming or groaning. But somehow it was much more intense than that.

All she could utter was soft moans, whines, and whimpers. Her body would allow nothing else. It felt as if every part of her, from head to toes, was cumming at once.

"Please... please..." she whined. "yes... yes..."

She never wanted it to end. But it slowly began to fade, and she whispered to Ross, "Can you cum like this?"

"Yes," he moaned. "But do you want me to cum in you?"

She was on the pill and knew she wouldn't get pregnant. But mostly, she just wanted to feel hot cum shooting into her.

"Yes," she gave a shaky nod, swallowing hard. "Cum in me... I want you to."

They kept the same slight rocking motion and Ross felt his dick swell larger. Monica felt it too.

"I want you to cum inside me, Ross... you can do it... I want you to do it."

Ross groaned as he climaxed. Monica gasped as his hot cum filled her pussy.

"Cum, baby," she moaned, "cum inside me."

He placed his mouth over her perfect breast and gently sucked her nipple.

"Yeah, that's it... cum, Ross... cum in your little s****r," she whispered, "...cum as much as you can."

They slowly stopped rocking, and became aware that all eyes were on them. They laughed self-consciously.

"Okay, you guys, that was the most erotic thing I have ever seen," Rachel said.

"Yeah, you two should do porn or something," Joey added. Ross thanked them, hesitantly.

"Well, I need to take a shower," Phoebe said, as she stood and walked to the bathroom. "Care to join me Chandler?" The sex goddess voice was back. "I might need some... help..."

He jumped up and ran to follow her, as the others laughed.

"Well, I'm ready for an 'ass'," said Joey.

"A what?" Monica questioned.

"An 'ASS' You know, an "After Sex Snack'. I'll go get pizza and beer for all of us. Wanna go with me, Rach?"

"Yeah, sure," she replied, and they quickly dressed.

"Hey Rachel, can you throw me a towel?" Monica said.

Rachel brought her a towel, giving her a peck on the cheek. She passionately kissed Ross before they left.

Monica crawled off Ross, using the towel on herself, then wiping his cock.

She went to her room to toss the towel in her clothes hamper, and returned wearing a short red silk robe. She had removed her shoes, but still wore her stockings. She noticed Ross looking at them.

"They make me feel sexy," she smiled, shyly.

Ross was sitting in his boxers on the couch and Monica curled up next to him. It now seemed the most natural thing for them to sit together, almost naked.

Ross grabbed a piece of paper from one of the bowls and looked at it.

"Hey," he exclaimed, grabbing the last slip. "My name was on all of them."

Then he look in the other bowl.

"And both of these say 'Monica'. Phoebe set us up!"

Monica laughed, "That little bitch."

Ross sat back and they shared the humor of the situation.

"Funny, it wasn't even very weird having everyone watching us," she commented.

Ross thought for a second. "Well, there came a point when, um, you were the only one I was thinking about." He laughed nervously.

"Awww, that's sweet," she smiled brushing her fingers through his hair.

Moments passed, then Ross said, "Um, Monica... you know we can't do that again."

She paused, then answered with some disappointment, "I... I know... But it sure was good, I mean, for me at least... it was REALLY good."

"Oh, no, I know... yeah... I know what you mean. It was... amazing. But that was just tonight. It can never happen again."

Silence again joined them.

"Ya know," Monica said hesitantly, "Um... Joey and Rachel will be gone at least a half-hour..."

They heard Phoebe's moans emanating from the bathroom. "...and I'd say the shower action is nowhere near finished... I'm just saying, wondering really, if 'NEVER' could start in the morning."

Ross looked in her eyes, recognizing her meaning. He hooked a finger in the loosely tied belt of her robe, and slowly pulled. The ends separated and Monica's breasts were revealed. Her nipples were already hard.

Her hand went to the bulge forming in his underwear. She seductively rubbed it to life again. Ross cleared his throat.

"Well, I did say that we shouldn't do it anymore 'after tonight'."

Monica took out his dick through the opening in the front of his boxers. She stroked the soft skin with her soft hand.

They kissed as Monica swung her leg over and straddled Ross. She eased down onto him and felt his thick, hard rod spread her lips and fill her pussy.

Ross took her supple breasts in his hands, and brought one to his mouth.

They savored those first moments of sex, as Monica slowly moved her body to give her b*****r the best fuck of his life... since they would never do this again, after tonight.

Yet somehow, they both knew that 'NEVER' would always be open to rescheduling.
... Continue»
Posted by dudeman_85 5 months ago  |  Categories: Celebrities, Group Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 607  |  
100%

Sex in thai

visit here to see graphics stories of savita bhabhi www.papahaxx.com

Hi this is nadeem. I always read the erotic stories and enjoyed a lot. I get lot of pleasure to read these stories. and think that I should be also share some rememobrable experience with you
This is about my own story. How I fucked a beauty queen girl in Thailand.
First introduced my self, I am of 29 now with massive cock of 8 inch with good fucking stamina, height of 5”11 living in model town Lahore.Now come to the story. While I visited Thailand in 2007, I sex with 5 girls during my 15 days visit in Thailand, but one is most memorable which I am going to share with you .Me and my friend gone to a bar and while drinking beer, I found a girl standing on the side the side of a snooker with a girl……….she was the most beautiful girl I have ever seen, she was thai girl, but have a nice height of 5”4 with body figures of 38-28-36 with a sweet smile on her face and fair skin.I asked my friend about that how can I introduced with that girl……..he said no body will mind that if you go straight to her and ask for friendship……….. I gone there without any hesitation as I was little d***k of beer, I say hello hi and then some other talks…….. she was a bar girl’s friend, just to meet her I offer her some beer, which she later accepted, after 2 bottles, she also got d***k and I find the way to agree her to go with me in my hotel room, first she said no, but after few minutes she agreed,
I told this to my friend that I am taking this girl in my hotel room, so this friend wish me good luck and gone to his home, after then I go to my hotel room with that girl, First I smooched her and within few minutes she got hot too, she grabed me thight and start lip kiising, after then she said I and you have to bath first (as it’s the culture in thai and both man and girl take bath before sex and after sex)… she said first I tak take bath but I insist that I want to tak bath together, she agree after little hesitation. We both naked in bath and I was so amazed to see his beautiness without cloths, as she have not only beautiful face but have a nice sexy body too without any single little mark on her skin… my cock getting erected after looking my cock she was feared to see my big cock, as thai men have small cock, she said its so big and it will hurt me, but I convince her that nothing will happened wrong…. after then we both rubbed soap to each other. After finishing bath withou waisiting any time I take her to bed room and start careesing her full body with hand and my lips…..she start moaning. After that she hold my full length cock in her hand and put in her mouth, I feel great of that, she did that for 5 minutes and I was just near to cum, then I remove my cock from her moth and lay her down and start pressing her boobs with one hand while other playing with her little tiny pussy.
I put a flavored condoms on my cock and lubricate both my cock and her pussy with my saliva and slowing going to enter her…………while I just enter the head of my cock in pussy, she shouted, I stop there and start rubbing her boobs and kissing her lips, after few minutes I again try to enter her, this time she try to hide her pain by shutting her mouth tightly………after few light stroke I fully enter her………with the pain she cum over my cock…….i thinks its good for me as the pussy and cock well lubricated by her cum……….after then I start fucking her with big strokes and released my cum within 10 minutes. She was so happy as she cumed 3 times while on round of my fucking………….. later then I got some more beer from the from the hotel and we both again d***k and ready for the next shot………. I had a baby oil with me so I take it near me, I again put condom and start fucking her pussy with doggy style, while I stroking I take some baby oil and apply it on her ass and finger fucking her ass first with on finger……….she was virgin from that hole, she saw behind and say not touch my ass as she is getting pain, I said you will get more pleasure then your pussy fucking, I concinve her with long argument then she agreed…….after then I put my cock from her pussy and put it in her ass….she cry with pain first and try to move but I hold her tight and start stroking her ass ……. Belive me I fucked her around 1 hour and 10 minutes in my 2nd shot…….we both were tired, but as I was not complete yet, I continue fucking her with various fucking style…….after then I cum and I was so tired and exhausted and we both lay down and she said I was near to die as you made me so tired ……..i said but you got also pleasure o f my fucking, she said I have neverbeen fucked like that

visit here to see graphics stories of savita bhabhi www.papahaxx.com... Continue»
Posted by jhonmartyn 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Masturbation  |  Views: 581  |  
56%
  |  2

Sex with friend of wife after breakup - II

So after our regular meeting in the car, we slowly started to have phone sex. In fact I learned many things from her (not in sex) but what a women likes and expects from men generally and during sex too. Like ladies like lots of foreplay before actual sex. And they expect to be still with them for a longer time in bed even after sex. Just bang bang and jumping out of bed to bathroom immediately after sex...... they hate it.

We had nice phone sex, where I elaborated her about all the positions of doing sex and she was much aroused. She got married at 18 and experienced just bang bang only. Now that she is separated from him for the past 6 years... We used to imagine a situation where we meet and go about telling what we will do.

She has helped me to masturbate through phone sex, sometimes in night and sometimes when I was in office too. We started to speak just like Husband and wife and we were waiting for a chance to eat each other.

Finally a day came where all people at home went for an engagement leaving her alone (as she is separated from her hubby, she told she is not coming). As planed I applied leave, went near her house and waited for her call. I went around 9.45am. Everyone left and she told her father has to come home and then go for that engagement. so I have to wait in the car.

Sun started to be hotter and hotter. She also confirmed that all others have reached the spot and she is still waiting for her father to come home. 10.30...... 11.....11.30......12...At 12 she called me and told her father has directly gone there. I applied only half a day leave and I have to be there in my office at 1.

I hurried to her home and meanwhile she has sent to gurka to get milk so that I will not be watched by anyone. I rushed to the bathroom since mybladder was full. She was in nighty. My god...... what a beauty she is. Luckily the gurka came when I was in bathroom. 12.15pm. so whn I came out from bathroom, she has removed the nighty and she was in half hand white shirt and a long frock.

She was just like an angel..... We hugged and had a deep mouth kiss like mad dog and my heart beat was very fast. First time hugging somebody else wife.......heavenly feeling... I have to hurry for want of time. I lifted her arms and smelled her arm pit which I love to do always....then immediately opened her shirt,not fully and lifted her bra and strarted sucking like an hungry c***d.

She started moaning HMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM. "My dear come we will go to bed room da....." was the moaning from her. then we proceeded to bed room and as I was opening my pant jip, she was ready lying in the bed with the frock fully lifted. VOW what a divinely scene.

As per my instruction she was in complete shave and her pussy was just like a cake. Without wasting time I just kept my mouth on her pussy and started licking it and sucking it. she has applied some perfume on it which was a pleasant feeling. As I kept my mouth on her pussy she started mouning heavily HHHHHHHHHHHHEEEEEEEEEYYYYYYYYYYYYYY.

But this pleasure she didnt give me long. she told "seekiram ma........." meaning hurry. But unfortunately due to tension, my tool didnt get full erection. She laughed and asked wat happened. But she helped in erection by keeping her hand on my tool and shagging it. Then slowly my tool got erected and the climax time came and I just entered in.

Fucking a lady apart from my wife.... Her pussy was not that much tight, so with 2 three pushings my tool went inside. she was breathing heavily and withn seconds I cummed inside without botheration (as she has done f****y planning) and then just lied on her.

All these things were completed in 15 minutes (actually both of us were unsatisfied since it was done in hurry) and 12.30 I went out. while moving out she was very much disappointed, she hugged me tightly and kissed me on the forehead and told " I LOVE U DEAR". This incident took place 1 year before and still we could not get correct situation to have a long and relaxed enjoyment. Waiting for the opportunity.
... Continue»
Posted by mtnka 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 894  |  
67%
  |  1

After the gang-bang


After the Morgantown Gang-Bang…because I am a sucker for a big black cock.

Following a nice session Sunday night the white guy (Jed), said he’d leave me alone for a while and let me recover. I really appreciated that because all of my ‘equipment’ was wrecked. But…I have two problems. Most of the time, following a good fucking and, I’ve rested a little – I want fucked again. The other problem is that I am a real lover of taking big black cocks – I just crave satisfying a well endowed black top.

Hell I lived with a guy who was a thicker 9” for quite a while and he was always horny. He’d fuck my brains out at night and then, pretty often, wake up with a rock solid erection the next morning! I’d limp off to work with a gaping rectum wearing a panty liner and glowing all over while my gut gurgled and rumbled! I was a happy slut! I almost ruined a stint in the Navy because I WANTED the biggest fucking black lumber I’d ever seen to that point and I had to have it!!!
I mean I bagged the only nigga we had in our high school (when he was a virgin) because someone told me that they were bigger than white guys cocks…I gave him his first blow-job and his first piece of ass…I begged the one janitor to fuck me and promised him that I’d never, ever tell a soul about it…just to get a few quickies when no one was around...then bawled my eyes out while he wrecked my ass the first time.
The other thing about me is, and always has been, that I’m VERY vocal during sex – when I’m the one on the bottom. I don’t hold anything back at all. This applies to getting it with a normal sized cock and really escalates when I’m being stretched and filled by a beautiful big thick black one! The combination of total pleasure, lust and pain bring out squealing yelling screaming in me along with urging my partner on during sex. During a normal orgasm I let my partner know what’s happening – a multiple orgasm has had some of my partners thinking that I was having a heart attack or something.

I’ve had several partners who could bring me to a multiple orgasm. Jack was the exception; he gave me our first when he slammed me against the wall in the adult book store and went at me like he was r****g me. Everything was just right that time…damn was it right! I was a trembling crying mess when it was over and it felt wonderful – it also greatly intensifies the after-sex glow I feel after a damned good lay!
I found my G-Spot at a young age and taught myself how to find it over and over. Some guys have hit it better than others. The times that we found it together gave us both the added benefit of this bitch coming to a roaring screaming wrenching and sometimes tear-filled orgasm that would be off the scale. Yes, there were times when I cried after sex – there were times I cried during sex – sometimes every feeling just overwhelms you and your emotions just completely let go.

There were several times that, following a very romantic session in bed, I’d been found sitting on the toilet (after peeing) having a good hard cry. Sometimes wonderful sex…with the right guy…just does that to you.


The one black guy at the gang-bang was not only a little thick but all of 11”. He had me twice that I know of that night. Most of the other participants just stood around and watched while he plowed my whitey bitch ass good and deep. They loved the sight and sounds of me taking him and he bragged about it later on messenger…there were pictures of me getting it that I loved seeing!

He sent me a PM on the Tuesday following it.

I was still in pretty bad shape – for taking something that size – and asked him to wait until the next evening. He agreed.
There wasn’t much I could do except relax, keep myself lubed and take some Tylenol…I did. I wasn’t eating much of anything for all of the obvious reasons and had an irritated bowel anyway. Taking any meds at this time wouldn’t cure it because that also took time. In a manner of speaking – I was fucked. I still wanted that cock so the only thing to do was ask him to take it real easy. I started getting ready the next morning and took a little time to go shopping too. One thing I did need were two large tubes of KY. An hour before he was to arrive I finished dressing and put on my makeup after emptying one tube in me; I’d be ‘moist’ and leaking a little just for him. I’d decided to go all black, from bra to shoes; it somehow seemed fitting?

Yes, my stomach was full of butterflies, this wasn’t that smart but I still wanted it. I didn’t bother with a robe; when he knocked I opened the door, stepped back and let him in. There wasn’t much talk, he liked what he saw and we wound up on the little couch all over each other in no time. He felt and groped while I worked at his shirt then worked my way down to his pants to get that monster cock out. He was firm but not really hard…I could finish that job. I let him lay back and enjoy while I worked over his cock with my tongue, mouth and both hands. As I did he grew a little and firmed up nice. I crawled up and had a little talk with him.

He agreed to take his time with me because he knew I was still pretty sore and aching way up inside. If I asked him to stop and give me some time he would. He wanted to seed me pretty bad and leave me gaping again; he also knew that I had to work the next day. I’d go to work but, I knew I’d be one messed-up bitch again.

We moved to the bed, I sucked and played a little more trying to will myself to relax as much as possible. Once my tap-pants were off he played around then moved to my rectum (which was dripping) and started a nice slow finger fucking. I got covered with kisses along with some long passionate tongue-kissing. I moaned around those while he pumped away in my ass/pussy with a few fingers; that was just a little uncomfortable – the worst was coming. He moved us into the missionary position, I spread as far as possible while reaching back, grabbing my cheeks and pulling myself apart very hard.

It didn’t do much good; he was 2” or more in diameter and the head of his cock was a little broader. As the head penetrated and stretched my ring of muscle there was a searing pain. I had taken a nice deep breath which came out in a muffled scream as I attempted to push like hell…he gave me maybe six inches of that cock before stopping to watch my expression. By then I was breathing like hell, my eyes had teared-up and it really felt like there was a baseball bat being shoved into me. God the pain was intense! I tried pushing and flexing my rectum around his shaft but that brought more pain…he penetrated more and hit bottom…not hard but enough that I it hurt. This bitch was all over the bed under him! I was yelping and squealing like hell but…

…I found enough breath to ask him to stop, stay buried and give me a minute to attempt to handle the pain…

I was really ‘skewered’ on that beautiful black cock now! We’d stopped but both of us moved a little, I flexed my back and rolled my ass a little back and forth while continuing to flex my painful burning rectum around him. Eventually it began to subside just a little, I could breathe again, tears were running but I was managing it. At my insistence he began a nice slow fucking, very slow.

If anyone was listening to any noise they heard outside of the room they knew damned well that someone was getting a very good fucking in there.

While he eased in and out I squealed, yelped, moaned (very loud) and just became very, very vocal! As the pain went down a few notches I became aware of the KY not only moving around inside of me but the sounds it was making as it was being moved further up my guts – it was also leaking out around his cock (even though the seal had to be tight as hell!). I also had cramps that came and went but, compared to about everything else, that pain was mild as hell. Every stroke – either way – was painful but manageable. And, if you’ve ever had something that big inside of you, you know the feeling as it’s withdrawn. After a while it felt like he was sucking my stomach out along with his cock. He was going at his bitch nice and slow and loving it!

I was in pain but still loving it…I was taking eleven inches of thick hard throbbing black cock in my ass/pussy and he was enjoying it too!

It did get to the point that my pain started to get worse…a lot worse…and he just couldn’t hold off any more…he wanted to seed me bad! When he moaned that he was about to cum I just yelled at him to ‘fuck me…oh god baby…fuck me hard…give me your black seed…fuck me!!!’ And I kept it up while he did indeed fuck me…he pounded his bitch like hell hitting bottom over and over until he gave one last hard thrust and stayed buried. I covered my mouth with both hands and really screamed my lungs out while he pumped his seed deep inside!

Yes, I was glad it was over but, damn I was proud as hell. We both just relaxed for a while; he was happy as hell and I was sore but really glowing all over. I was gaping again, leaking like hell, still had cramps and rumblings in my guts (a lot) but no bad urges to run for the toilet. I just lay there spread nice and wide, flat on my tummy, and tried to return to Earth.

The playing started a little while later and I soon had my hand wrapped around a nice big black hard cock. This time I begged out because I couldn’t bear to take another fucking; I was now in really bad shape. I could and did work on him with a passion, hands and mouth, until I got a bellyful of his black seed. Not as big as the first load but still enough
... Continue»
Posted by swat412 5 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1812  |  
100%
  |  5

A night of great sex

To regale my next tale I have to take you back a few years. Way back before I ever did e****t work or starred in any porn film. Long before I ever indulged in gang bang activities or performing sexual acts in front of an audience.
It’s incredibly easy to partake in good sex. It’s just as easy to find great sex, but to encounter incredible sex, that only comes around once in a blue moon. Each individual will have their own interpretation on incredible sex. Some will put it down to size, body, looks and a multitude of other misguided conceptions. Well take it from me, to encounter incredible, mind blowing sex here are the ingredients. The man must possess the following qualities.
Imagination and inventiveness.
Strong sensitive hands.
Hygiene.
Knowledge of a woman’s body and how it functions.
Last but by no means least, a sense of fun.
I’ve spent time with guys who would put horses to shame with the size of their cocks, but they thought they just had to turn up with the meat and that would be that. I’ve fucked male models with looks and bodies to die for, but it was always a fight over the mirror before, during and after sex. If my mind wanders from the task at hand then the sex is obviously not that remarkable.
Without a shadow of doubt the most incredible, remarkable unbelievable sex I ever had the good fortune to take part in happened with a guy in his mid forties. He had an incredibly sexy smile, thinning hairline which he kept shorn close. He used to train regularly but not so much these days, so his body was better than average but could do with toning. He was good looking in a bad boy, manly sort of way, and had an aura of confidence that put you at ease in his company. He had in the past been quite aggressive, but these days he didn’t feel the need to spill out testosterone. All these commodities together made you feel safe around him, that he would protect you and keep you from harm. His cock was just above average length, but a little thicker than most, plus he could fuck for hours on end, ensuring your satisfaction was top of the agenda. His sense of humour was amazing. He would find something funny in any conversation. He was unshockable. Some of the tales he regaled when in conversation I must admit brought colour to my cheeks once or twice. I first met him when I was having a cigarette break. I don’t usually smoke at work, but this was a particularly bad day and I needed to get away from my desk for a while. He was holding court as per usual in the smoke shelter, keeping everyone amused. The girl I went outside with for a cigarette introduced me to him. He smiled and instantly picked up my mood, encouraging me not to worry about circumstances and that everything balanced eventually, even quoting a few examples in a humoresque way. I tried not to be attracted to him, but he possessed a persona that somehow got past my defences. When he found out what my job was he informed me that his department needed some help in my chosen field and would I be available to assist. Instructing him that my function was to help and not hinder he said he’d email me with the details. True to his word when I returned to my desk, there was an email from him outlining the problems in his department. The email covered all the details but also in between paragraphs there would be a few funny lines and the inevitable innuendos. Not one to shirk a challenge, I replied with a few tongue in cheek statements with some of my own more obvious innuendos. The emails bounced back and forward like this for about a week, when I pushed the boat out and suggested he gave me his mobile as our emails were becoming too suggestive for work and we could get even dirtier by text. He obligingly gave me his mobile asking for mine in return. The texts far outweighed the emails in levels of smut. I decided to take things to the next level and told him that I would be all own that night with a bottle of wine and would more than likely be satisfying myself sexually. He responded by asking if he couldn’t help in that department could he at least watch. I gave him my address and told him he could indeed watch, but there was an interactive facility if he wished to take part. The texts for the next few hours were mind blowing. This was the greatest cerebral foreplay I’d ever experienced. The texts even covered articles of lingerie, positions, activities, preferences, toys almost anything sexual you can think of. By the time I was driving home from work my pussy was bubbling like a boiled kettle. It was impossible not to give my pussy lips and clit a few strokes on the way home, to help release some of my pent up sexual energy. On arriving at my flat I had a quick shower and chose a red see through bra with matching thong, a pair of high heeled mule type slippers with my silk dressing gown wrapped around me. I opened the wine and poured a very large glass. My throat was drying with anticipation. A few sips of the wine appeased my thirst, as I relaxed on the sofa as rhythmic music pulsed from the sound system. The timing was immaculate, as I stood from the sofa to refill my glass, the doorbell chimed. I pressed the intercom.
“Who is it?”
“The district r****t”
“Oh you’d better come in”.
I opened my door and heard his footsteps become increasingly close. He turned off the staircase, a bottle of wine in one hand, looking at me in my silk robe and high heels, smiling he said.
“You could have made an effort”
“Come in before you disturb my neighbours”
He walked into the hallway closing the door behind him, and followed me into the kitchen. Offering him a glass of wine, I refilled my glass and we walked toward the lounge. Halfway down the hall, he stopped me and placed his hand around my waist. Pulling my back to him he kissed my neck slowly nibbling my flesh delicately with his dazzling white teeth. His tongue slid between his teeth and gently caressed my earlobe. Shivers sprinted up and down my spine as I leant back into his body. Throwing my head back towards his, he kissed me gently on the lips, waiting to be invited to unleash his tongue. I explored his mouth with my tongue as his own snaked its way into mine. Unlocking our lips I deliberately bent over, grinding my pussy into his ever growing bulge. He walked me into the lounge as I gyrated on his cock. When we arrived in the lounge I placed both of our glasses on the coffee table, and made myself comfortable on the huge bean bag. Letting my robe fall open, my red lingerie was now on display. My pierced nipples pushing the thin red lace to its limits as my dampening pussy clung to the red lace second skin, outlining my lips and shaved mound. My legs slightly parted, I patted the bean bag and invited him to join me. Kicking off his shoes, he joined me on the huge bean bag, slipping a hand inside my robe, as his hand stroked my soft tanned flesh. Running his hand down my side, he glided his fingers gently across my taut stomach. My hips involuntarily moved with the rhythm of his wandering hand. His other hand gently held my head up as he kissed me sweetly at first, then increasing the passion to match the movement of his hand. Releasing my swollen breast from their red lace bondage, he massaged my pierced nipples between his thumb and fore finger, teasing them to erection. Placing one leg between mine, he guided his other hand, so slowly toward my mound. His hand began moving on its downward journey, grazing my breasts and stroking my flesh, all the way to its final destination. My body was burning with desire. The need to have him inside me was now uncontrollable. I wanted his cock and I wanted it now. As his hand final rested on my red lace thong, he skilfully swept the flimsy garment to one side as I felt the breeze of air waft against my pussylips. Avoiding my pussy he teased the surrounding area to such a scale that a delightful orgasm swept through my pussy, forcing me to unlock our lips as I panted the orgasm out of my body. He buried his head into my neck, nuzzling and nibbling the flesh. Whispering softly what he was about to do, as his breath stimulated every erogenous nerve in my neck and ears. His thumb began to apply pressure to my outer pussy lips as his index finger removed the hood of my clitoris. Now exposed, the rawness of my sexuality was seeking fulfilment. His index finger pressed gently ion my clit in small circular motions. My pussy lips opened of their own accord as my hips swayed gently on his inquisitive finger. His finger then entered my pussy and hooked itself straight onto my elusive g spot. Applying light pressure he rubbed the soft spongy flesh of my g spot as his thumb replicated the movement on my clitoris. It felt as though his finger and thumb were trying to meet. Whispering into my ear he encouraged me to reveal my inner fantasies. Bucking against his digits my oral description of I what of what I wanted and desired rolled from my mouth. My orgasm hit me fiercely, as my thrusting hips extracted every drop of pleasure from the situation. The pressure build up of sexual tension exploded, as my pussy convulsed with a flurry of female ejaculation.
Removing his finger and thumb he let the final waves of ecstasy course through my body, gently stroking my hips and stomach as my body trembled with sexual delight.
Leaning over me he kissed me gently, biting my lips softly as he expertly removed my thong. Kissing his way down to my breasts, he took a pierced nipple between his teeth and applied light pressure to my erect nipple, flicking his tongue across the aroused flesh. Continuing downward he grazed his teeth over my stomach and inner thighs. His tongue darted out and softly licked my inner thighs, working its way up to my outer pussy lips. His tongue kissed my pussylips as though he was kissing my mouth. Locking his lips on my pussy, he manipulated my pussylips with full blown kisses, opening my lips with kissing lips, he snaked his tongue inside my lips and delved as deep as he could into my pussy. My orgasm came from nowhere. My hips thrusting up to his face, as my pussy endeavoured to suck his tongue ever deeper into my pussy. Flicking his tongue inside my pussy, he began stimulating my cunt walls as my orgasm increased momentum. Placing his hand on my legs, he lifted them toward my chest then held them wide open as his tongue fucked me. The pleasure derived from this action, of his lips enticing my clitoris and pussy lips, as his tongue fucked my hole took me to a place I’d never been before and I passed out with total sexual abandon. His shoulders keeping my legs in place as his hands paid careful attention to my swollen breast, all the while his tongue fucking my cunt hole. When I came round, my whole body was one erogenous zone. The slightest touch was providing delightful mini orgasm, which built up to my first ever multiple orgasm. My breast being pawed and kneaded so expertly, my cunt receiving more attention than its ever known, added to the wondrous delight of my multiple orgasm as sensations swept through my body that I’d never experienced before. All this incredible sex had taken place and still his cock had not been inside me. As the final waves of ecstasy swept over my body I turned him on his back, releasing his cock from his trousers as he kicked them off. Holding his cock I smiled at him as I made my way to the purple glans, smiling and maintaining eye contact all the way. Placing my lips over the purple head I put my tongue to work on his erect cock. Gently massaging his balls, my hand at the base of his cock, I slowly wanked his cock whilst sucking the living daylights out of his engorged bell end. As I sucked his cock he relayed more fantasy talk, parting my legs I sent my spare hand to my cunt to entice myself as I sucked on his member. The talk, the sucking and the finger fucking my own cunt sent me wild. I took his cock from my mouth and insisted he fuck my cunt immediately. Lifting my head up towards his he kissed me softly, pacing his hands on my waist as he lifted me up on to his awaiting cock. Straddling the erect manhood, I positioned myself slowly onto its length, gyrating my hips to ascertain the best position. Filling my cunt to the brim with hot cock I began to fuck him as he paid lavish attention to my breast and nipples. Thrusting at his cock I could feel the twitching of his orgasm begin to build up.
“I want you to come on my face” I said as his cock pounded my pussy walls.
“Its on its way” He said throwing me onto my back as his cock surged toward my face.
Holding my breasts I opened my mouth awaiting the onslaught of hot white spunk. The first spurt hit me directly on my right cheek as I moved mouth toward the spurting cock. My lips just made it to the underside of his purple glans as the second spurt covered my left cheek and embedded into my hair. My tongue and lips gently rolled around his cock as spurt after spurt of cum gushed onto my lips and tongue. As the final spurt landed on my tongue I covered his cock with my lips and softly sucked the man fluid off his semi erect cock. He immediately moved his head down to my pussy and licked my cunt as I continued to perform on his semi erect cock. In our own version of the sixty nine position, he placed his hands on my ass cheeks and separated my ass whilst tonguing my cunt. His tongue unfurled from my cunt and snaked its way to my asshole. The shock of this sent me senses on full alert. His tongue wormed its way inside my tight puckered hole, sliding in and out magnificently. The unusually soothing itch of his tongue sent waves of pleasure through my body as his tongue sexually assaulted my ass.
The slight moans emanating from my throat brought new life into the cock in my mouth. His hardness growing until I could feel the throbbing veins of his proud erect cock. Running my tongue over the undulating surface, swirling it around the bl**d engorged cock. Placing two fingers in my cum drenched cunt, he began to finger fuck my pussy as his tongue fucked my ass. Taking his cock out of my mouth I placed my cheek on the flat of his stomach, slowly wanking his hard cock and flicking my tongue toward it intermittently. My heavy breathing and panting could not disguise the fact that an orgasm was surging through me. Screaming almost, telling him to tongue my ass, to fuck my pussy, to make my cunt come! He willingly obliged by poking his fingers onto my g spot and pushed his tongue deep into my ass, swirling it around inside the confines of my puckered ring. My cum spilled out onto his palm as his fingers brought me to erotic nirvana. Still trembling and thrusting he removed his tongue and fingers, positioning me on my hands and knees. His own knees separated my legs as I felt the searing heat of his hot cock plunge deep into my pussy. He thrust away majestically, his balls slapping at my clitoris. All the while, fucking my pussy and talking the most filthy sex talk. Begging him never to stop fucking me I dispersed a few choice phrases of my own. Placing my hands on my buttocks I spread my cunt and ass as wide as possible, giving him a marvellous view of my sex. I could feel my ass puckering with every thrust of his magnificent cock. Feeling his balls tighten I knew another hot load of spunk was forthcoming. Turning my head back toward him I enquired.
“Will you fuck my ass?”
His cock slid out my cunt and plunged into my ass in one fluid motion. His cock deeply inserted in my ass, I began to gyrate my hips seductively, maintaining eye contact with him.
“Fuck my ass; f***e your cock into my fuckhole!”
I kept repeating this phrase, while maintaining eye contact and tweaking my pierced nipples. He asked did I want him to cream my ass or did I want his cum elsewhere?
I told him I wanted his spunk anywhere he felt like leaving it.
It only took about three more deep thrusts before I felt the overwhelming heat of hot white spunk gush its way deep into my ass. Something triggered inside me and a warming surge of orgasm swept over my body. As our sexual peak subsided we still continued to thrust and gyrate until his cock inevitably slipped out of my ass hole. A trickle of spunk followed his departing cock, as a small pool gathered on the bean bag just below my ass hole. Laying down beside me, he cupped my breasts and delivered the most beautiful kiss on my lips. Placing his arms around my waist he drew me close to him and held me tight as my trembling at last began to diminish.
Snuggling against his chest, I began to cry uncontrollably. Holding me closer he stroked my hair, and then turning my head toward his face he kissed me passionately. We lay like this for what seemed like an eternity. Peeling ourselves apart, I smiled at him and thanked him. Something I’ve never ever done to a man before. I thanked him for the most intense incredible sex of my entire life. I knew he would have to leave soon, so I ensured that we agreed to repeat this performance as much as we possibly could. We’ve fucked each other countless times, in various locations and situations. He emails and texts me still to check on my sexual progress. He introduced me to the delights of light bondage, dressing for sex, Threesomes, bisexuality, dirty talk and teasing. And in case you were wondering it was him who unlocked my sexual libido and unleashed it on to the world.

... Continue»
Posted by neilmc123 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Voyeur  |  Views: 252  |  
93%
  |  1

Sex on a Sandy Beach

Sex on a Sandy Beach?

Well, my current girlfriend (one of many) is Candice, a well built, sassy redhead from Chicago. She was somewhat stocky but made up for it with the nicest set of large boobs I have ever seen on a women. They not the biggest I’ve ever seen but they were the best formed pair of tits I have ever seen on a women and Candy knew it. She always dressed in low cut tops with a bra with plenty of lift with her cleavage pouring out of her top. Now, being a big city girl she knew the score when it came to a guy like me. She knew I was fucking other women. I would call her looking for a date and she would ask “who did you fuck last night” I jokingly responded “it doesn’t matter, who I fucked last night, it’s who am I going to fuck tonight, and it’s going to be you.” She replied “don’t count your chickens before they are hatched buddy, I expect dinner, dancing and some romance before you get some of my fine pussy. We both laughed and agreed to dinner and dancing at our favorite club. Well the night went as expected, and by midnight Candice had been fucked twice and I had filled her pussy with plenty of cum. On top of that she had given me a great blowjob licking every drop of cum out of my exhausted cock.

Candice had a great job as a stockbroker for the largest financial investment firm in town. After sex she said “hey, I got a bonus at work, it was ten thousand bucks, how about we go to Hawaii for a long weekend? Being a student, I could take some time off at spring break so I said sure, I know a private resort on Kauai that’s just great, a luxury place, but one with plenty of privacy. So of to Hawaii we went.

The island was wonderful, we toured several gardens, saw a wildlife refuge and had plenty of fruity rum drinks and sex. On our third night we got back to our hotel after midnight and noticed several couples wrapped in blankets on the beach obviously making love, another young couple was skinny dipping in the surf. The hotel concierge told us that after midnight the beach was and “open beach” and offered us a blanket and some beach towels. Well, we went back to our rooms got in our swimsuits and headed down to the beach. We went by the ice machine and Candy took the ice scooper out of the ice machine. I said what’s that for? she replied “you’ll see honey, you are going to get a workout tonight”. In no time Candy and I were laying on the beach, her boobs pouring out of her bikini. It didn’t take long before that bikini came off and her large nipples and voluptuous breasts shone in the midnight glow. Soon her bikini bottom was laying on the bottom of the blanket exposing her whole naked form in the moonlight.

Well, I am no dummy; I knew what to do with a naked beauty on the beach, off came my swim trunks and on came a condom, I was ready to fuck. Then Candy said “not so fast honey, I’m going first tonight”. With that she rolled me over on my back on the bare sand and said “close your eyes and sit still so you don’t get sand in your face” I did as I was told and Candice proceeded to dig two holes in the sand on both sides of my face with the ice scooper from the hotel. I said “what in the hell are you doing” and she said “sit still, close your eyes and you’ll see” as she dug about a foot and a half hole down into the sand.

Now I knew Candy could be one kinky lady but what happened next was simply outrageous. I felt her thighs rubbing against both sides of my face. Then she said “open your eyes” and I was really surprised, apparently, she had placed both her knees in the sand holes on either side of my face lowering her pussy an inch from my mouth. Now I am no idiot, I began licking that snatch like there was no tomorrow. My tongue journeyed from the bottom of her pussy to the top of her clitoris. I alternated from licking her outer labial lips and clitoris to inserting my tongue as far as I could into her hot vagina.

I gently fondled both of her now swollen boobs as she was quietly moaned in ecstasy. Then Candice pressed her pussy downward into my face as I inserted my tongue deep into her. I almost ran out of breath. Then I did my specialty that drove all my ladies wild. I gently sucked on her clitoris drawing it into my mouth as my tongue flicked across her highly sensitized bundle of nerves that made up the tip of her clitoris. Because we were on a public beach she could not make a sound even though I knew she was holding her orgasmic scream back. Then I started to get face fucked as she ground her pussy back and forth across my face. I pleasured her for as long as I could. I just could not take this suffocating oral sex any longer and I shouted “stop baby, stop, I can’t take it anymore”. With that Candy lifted her legs out of the sand holes she had dug. We laughed, rolled over and kissed each other passionately as our tongues intertwined like never before. She then went down on me and I came in seconds squirting my sperm all over her face. Candice was one crazy women and I can’t look at sand without thinking of this night.
... Continue»
Posted by captjim51 6 months ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor, Taboo  |  Views: 2

Nephew's panty fetish fuels great sex

This happened quite a few years ago but I thought it was a good story to share today in the light of what happened in our house the weekend just gone.

It all began on a mid-week morning when on coming downstairs after getting dressed for work, my wife, Kath, confronted me holding a pair of bright red lacy panties.
“Is this anything to do with you?” she asked.
I had no idea what she was on about, the knickers were definitely hers so she couldn’t be thinking they belonged to another woman I might be seeing, so what was it?
I shrugged and gave her a quizzical look and simply said sharply, “What?”
“My knickers,” she said, “they seem to be full of dried spunk stains and I wondered if you had been using them to pleasure yourself!”
I smiled and gave a half-hearted laugh & said,
“No babe it has got nothing to do with me.”
Which was actually the truth.
She smiled back and then threw the knickers at me,
“Yeah right, likely story,” she said “I know you darling and I know you like to masturbate quite often. I also know you have a thing for my panties, so I don’t quite believe you. And anyway you are the only man in the house.”
I gave her my best innocent look and once more declared it wasn’t me.
She turned away and went back to stuffing more dirty laundry into the washing machine. When it was nearly full, she turned back to me and said,
“Just give them to me and next time cum in some tissue or something, not my panties.”

All the way to her work place where I drop her off each day I protested my innocence, but she wasn’t having it. I was guilty as far as she was concerned and that was it.

Two weeks later we had the exact same scenario, although this time the spunk stained panties were black.
We once again had the near same debate and it still seemed that Kath thought it was me, but then on the way to work, she suddenly turned to me and exclaimed
“Gavin!”
I turned to her and said “What are you on about?”
She smiled back nodding her head,
“Gavin, he was at ours Sunday and 2 Sundays ago as well. I wonder if it is him?”
I laughed and said
“What, you think Gavin is going through our dirty laundry and wanking in your knickers, really?”
“You know as well as I do that lots of men and boys do that, it must be him!”

Gavin is our nephew, Kath’s s****r’s oldest, who, at the time, was a teenager. It just so happened that Kath’s s****r, who is a single parent, and her 3 c***dren came to us quite often for Sunday lunch.

“You really think Gavin would do that, crikey you think he’s got it in him?” I said.
“What other explanation is there if it isn’t you and the timing fits perfectly. I wore those black knickers Saturday and on Tuesday they have spunk stains, it must be him.”
“Yeah but he’s just a lad, more into that American Wrestling than girls I would think.”
“Okay,” Kath said, “When did you start masturbating?”
“I don’t know, 13, 14, sometime around then I suppose.”
“Well there you go, Gavin is plenty old enough then isn’t he. I’m sure his hormones are raging.”
“And they are raging for you I suppose,” I said.
“Well it seems that way. We will have to find out the next time they come round.”
“What?” I said “What are you going to do, you can’t confront him, he’ll die of embarrassment.”
“No, I wouldn’t do that, just see what happens. Lay a trap so to speak.”

After I dropped Kath off and went to work I couldn’t get the thought of Gavin wanking in his Aunty’s knickers out of my mind. In fact it was quite a turn on really and in the end I had to go to my private bathroom for a wank of my own.

That night in bed with Kath I decided to broach the subject again.
I lay there just running my fingers over her smooth naked body,
“I think you are right about Gavin,” I said “It is the only logical explanation. He is obviously either putting your knickers on or using them to wank off with.”
Kath shuddered under my touch and I knew that it wasn’t just my fingers doing the talking. I knew she was thinking about her teenage nephew rubbing his stiff cock whilst either holding or actually wearing her panties.
“I expect he sneaks up here, goes through the laundry bin, finds your panties and takes them into the bathroom,” I continued.
Kath said nothing but her nipples were visibly hardening in front of my very eyes and she gave another little shake.
“I reckon he then has a sniff, maybe a lick even and then wraps them round his hard cock as he jerks off,” I said softly.
I ran my fingers down over her smooth groin to her pussy and lightly ran my fingers over her labia. The juice was running from her.
She started to breathe a bit more heavy and a red flush spread over her chest to her neck as she got more excited.
“Yes I think Gavin dreams of his Aunty Kath, taking his young cock in her hand and making him cum whilst he touches her large breasts and maybe, just maybe her sweet smooth pussy,” I said.
“Stop it,” Kath said in barely a whisper, but I knew the very thought was blowing her mind however bad it was.
I touched her pussy lips again softly and slowly ran my index finger up the length of her pussy to her clit.
“Yes I bet Gavin would love to go on a voyage of discovery here, touching, caressing, tasting pussy for the first time perhaps,” I said.
My words and fingers worked in unison and Kath literally squirted her cum out of her pussy in a stream onto the bed.
“Oh yes,” I continued, “Aunty Kath would obviously like that. She’d definitely love to feel Gavin’s lips on her sweet pussy and cum all over his face.
Kath was panting hard now and reached out for me,
“Fuck me baby, fuck me now,” she gasped.
“Ah yes but do you want Gavin’s young cock or my old well used one?”
“Just fuck me hard, you dirty bastard,” she said through gritted teeth.

And so I did!

Afterwards I could tell that Kath was feeling slightly guilty about getting so excited about my dirty talk about our teenage nephew, but I knew that wouldn’t last long as she is a really horny bitch.

In fact the next few nights we went through the same scenario and she came buckets!

Then we got to the weekend when Kath’ s****r and the k**s were coming round on the Sunday and Kath put a plan into place.

On the Saturday afternoon she once more enticed me into bed, this time wearing a black thong, a black lace bra, black suspenders and black fishnet stockings.
As soon as I said Gavin will love these, she was off and filling her thong with her warm love juice.
After sex all those items went into the laundry basket.

That night Kath wore the same pair of red lace knickers she had found a few weeks previous with dry spunk in. This time, whilst I watched, she masturbated, first using her fingers and then an 8 inch vibrator. At one point the name Gavin slipped from her lips in a moment of ecstasy. By the time she had finished, her knickers were soaked with her cum and her large tits were also covered in my cum as a result of my wank whilst watching her.

The next day, Jean arrived with her k**s, Gavin and his 2 s****rs for lunch as usual.
There was the usual catch up session and then Kath got talking to Gavin, asking him about what he was doing and so on, being the usual interested Aunty. She then asked him if he had a girlfriend yet.
He went bright red in an instant and gave a mumbled “No” in reply.
“Well I’m sure a handsome young man like you won’t have any trouble getting a girl soon,” Kath said.
Gavin was so embarrassed he couldn’t even look up.

We all enjoyed dinner and then settled down in the lounge to watch TV. Our 2 nieces like coming to ours because we have movie channels and as usual we were soon watching a Disney film together. That was when Gavin made his excuses and went off to the toilet. I checked the time.
Ten minutes later he was back, definitely looking slightly flushed.

I was surprised Kath didn’t go straight upstairs but she waited until Jean had left with the k**s and then said,
“Well let’s go see.”
I followed her upstairs to our bedroom and to our walk in wardrobe. There was the dirty laundry bin in its usual place. Kath opened it and pulled away the top few items and there next to each other were the red panties and black thong. The red panties were still wet from the night before and the black thong was now wetter. Inside along the gusset and the black sheer front was a fresh smear of nearly dry spunk.
She held it up before me with a triumphal smile.

I nodded and said,
“You’re right, Gavin is definitely enjoying himself with your panties. Obviously used the red ones to smell your pussy juice and the black ones to wank in. How does that make Aunty Kath feel?”
“Fuckin’ horny,” she said, “Let’s go to bed.”

We were soon kissing and writhing on the bed and I slowly worked Kath up into her usual frenzy, by sucking her nipples and licking her pussy and arse.
“If only Gavin could see you now,” I said to her, “he’d probably be spunking in his pants without even touching himself.”
As usual when I spoke dirty to her Kath said nothing but I could tell it was making her hornier and hornier.
I pushed Kath’s large heavy tits together and ran my tongue up her deep cleavage,
“I bet Gavin would love to tit fuck you. I noticed today he can’t take his eyes off your massive tits babe. I expect today in bed he’ll be playing with his little cock, thinking about spunking all over your tits. Would you like that?”
“Mmmmmmmm.”
“Would you like Gavin to spurt his hot young cum over your boobs babe?”
No answer just heavy breathing.
“Would you like to feel his spunk running down between your tits like a river?”
Lots of panting and then “Yes.”
“Would you like to rub it into your nipples?”
“Mmmmmmmmmm”
Her hands went to her chest and she instinctively started to massage her erect nipples.
“And Gavin being young, his cock will stay nice and hard after he has shot his load, would you like it in your mouth?”
Kath opened her mouth obediently.
I grabbed her vibrator and ran it along her lips.
She shuddered and once again squirted her cum on to the bed.
I then grabbed the black thong from beside the bed and ran the spunk smear along Kath’s lips.
She had her eyes closed but she knew what it was and what I was doing.
“Taste Gavin’s spunk babe.”
Like a wild woman she grabbed the thong herself and started licking the smear that Gavin had left.
I wanked myself off furiously as she did so, depositing my cum once more on her tits.
She groaned and moaned and gathered some with her fingers and licked it off, tasting me then Gavin’s spunk from her knickers again. She did this for a minute or so and then said,
“I need him up my cunt.”
I grabbed the vibrator again and started to use it on her,
“Oh yes babe let Gavin fuck you, he wants you to be his first. Let him fuck his horny Aunty Kath.”
Kath bucked and writhed as I shoved the vibrator in and out of her until she let out an almighty scream almost and flooded the bed with her own cum.

By the time we had finished we were both drained, but it was the best sex we’d had for ages.

Fortunately for me those sessions continued for quite a while, Every 2 or 3 weeks Gavin would wank himself off over Kath’s panties. Sometimes she would deliberately tease him a bit by wearing a really low cut top and bending over in front of him. Another time she wore quite a short skirt and I saw him glancing up it all afternoon to the white lace panties she had on.
And the weekend we all went to the coast during the next hot summer & Kath wore a bikini on the beach, I think kept Gavin going for ages.

Kath would never go as far as actually doing anything with him, but his name and his spunk fuelled her fantasises for a number of years.
Eventually Gavin went off to University, met a girl and got married & stayed living away. Last weekend he came round with his wife and their newly born son and we had a good catch up and guess what, after they left Kath discovered that the white panties she wore on Saturday were full of cream on Sunday.
... Continue»
Posted by maytoseptember 6 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Masturbation, Mature  |  Views: 3828  |  
100%
  |  2

After The First Night of Cuckolding

After The First Night of Cuckolding
byangieseroticpen©

You won't have slept well that first night; in fact if you slept at all it would have been in fits and starts. You will lie there begging for the morning light to come peeping through your curtains and when you finally drag yourself out of bed you will feel so weak that it will be as though you have had a night of battering.

You will lie there in the silence listening to the thoughts that will create wave after wave of jealous pangs. The silence will be interrupted from time to time as your wife and her lover recover from their exhaustion and fuck again.

Five, six, even seven bouts of lovemaking are not uncommon that first night. Your wife's lover will be out to prove himself in the excitement of fucking her, with her husband sl**ping in the next bedroom, and your wife will drive him on in his act of humiliation.

It won't be the sex that you will find so punishing; indeed, it will excite you to the point of masturbating each time, which in turn will keep draining every ounce of energy from you. It will be the times of silence that will haunt you.

After their first lovemaking; after that moment when you become a cuckold, you will stand there at the bottom of the stairs again and stare into the dark and silence.

"What are they doing?" You will ask yourself. You know that they won't be sl**ping; you didn't just roll over and go to sl**p the first night you spent with her did you? No. You lay there kissing and caressing her; exploring her body; letting your fingers acquaint themselves with every inch of her soft, warm flesh; finding those erogenous zones that would slowly arouse her again. Will his fingers be exploring those soft folds of pink flesh that cover her opening? Will they be dipping into the warm liquid of his thick cum that will be seeping from her?

"What will she be doing?" Will she have her arms around him, pressing her body against him? Maybe she will be touching him. Maybe she will be holding his soft cock in her hand; cupping him as she whispers to him her thanks for satisfying her. Maybe she will be telling him what a good lover he his; how big her felt inside her; how wonderful it felt to be stretched by such a thick cock. Gradually he would stir again; grow hard once more ready for her eager pussy.

Or perhaps he is still inside her. Perhaps they are lying there still coupled together; his cock not fully erect but still stiff enough to stay inside her. She would like that; she would enjoy that. She would enjoy wrapping her arms around him holding him in and in between soft kisses tell him that she wanted him again. Telling him that her pussy was his for the night. She would move her hips against him and get him moving again.

Whatever they were doing you won't be part of it. That bed is no longer your domain; your wife has someone else in there now with her.

After a while you will feel too tired to stand there and you will climb those stairs to get into bed. Not your bed of course; the spare bedroom that she will have prepared earlier for you. She will also have left a clean shirt for you and a change of socks and underwear for next morning. There would be no excuse for you to disturb them next day.

As you walk past their bedroom door you will be tempted to go in. You want to of course; you want to see her; you want to kiss her; want to cuddle her; want to fuck her, but you can't. She belongs to someone else now. And anyway if you did go in what would you say to them? You can hardly ask him to leave your wife alone can you? Well you could but you what the answer is likely to be.

Maybe you will manage to pull yourself through some of those gut wrenching times of silence and just start to relax only to hear their bedroom door open. For a few panic-stricken moments you sit up and stare at your bedroom door expecting them to enter but then you hear them go downstairs. Of course, they will be thirsty and need refreshments.

Now is your chance to go and join them; to speak to them; to see your wife. You need some reassurance from her; a kiss; a cuddle, an acknowledgement that she still loves you. But you are scared. It is a bit like disturbing another couple having a clandestine moment; they are a couple in fact, another couple!

You can't go and join them can you? You lie there alone in the darkness for a while and then from the room below you begin to hear sounds. It is the lounge and they are in there. The sound of her moans tell you exactly what is happening -- they are making love again. You also know from the area the sounds are coming from that they are doing it in your armchair. How many times have you had her in there? As she sits back naked with her legs splayed over each arm you have taken her; fucked her with passion; pummelled her bottom into the leather upholstery; drove your cock in and out of her until every drop of cum had drained from you. How many times has that been you there with her?

Not now though; it is someone else who else is enjoying her there. You know that it is an act of deliberate humiliation her part. You have seen her enter the room before in that red silk dressing gown that she keeps behind the bedroom door; have seen her stand in front of you, pull on the sash and let it fall to the floor before backing into the chair and settling down in it. His reaction will have been the same as yours; get up; drop your trousers and give her the seeing to that she was asking for. You will hear her cum; hear her scream out as he empties himself into her. Afterwards she will sit up and suck his cock; clean his cock of all that cum and her juices, and he will look on with a look of self satisfaction as she gives him everything she gives to you.

And so next morning how will you wake or rather how will be awoken. You will have told her every detail of your fantasy during the course of your discussions with her. She will know exactly what you crave. Will she fulfil your dreams?

Will she slip into your room and wake you gently, naked except for a baby doll nightdress; nightwear that you bought for her. There should be a pair of matching panties with them but you know that they will be lying under the bedclothes at the bottom of the bed. Or maybe she didn't bother putting them on at all; what's the point? They wouldn't be on her for very long anyway.

You feel her gentle shaking of your shoulder and you look up and see her smiling face looking at you. She kisses you and then tells you that she has something for you as she climbs on top of the bed. On her knees, she shuffles towards you until she reaches your head. You can look on aghast as she straddles first your chest and then your face. "I have lots of cum for you!" She says softly as she lowers herself upon you.

It's what you have always wanted isn't it? What you have always craved for? Being made to eat another man's cum from her well fucked pussy.

Before she can even lower herself fully upon you those juices are falling from her and onto your nose. "Lots of nice cum for you darling" She tells you as she presses her cunt against your mouth.

You have no choice but to swallow the juices that are flowing from her; salty, creamy juices that came from his cock and filled her deep inside. "That's it my cuckold, eat every drop!" She tells you.

She is taunting you know; humiliating you even but you know that there could be more to come. You know what else you have told her; you know what other confessions you have made when you told her all about your fantasy. She climbs off you and off the bed and takes you by the hand. "Come." She says.

You have no choice but to be led like a sacrificial lamb to her slaughter. Moments later you are in their bedroom and he is lying there under the bedclothes. As she pulls away the bedclothes to uncover him you know what is to come. "Come." She tells you. "It's okay Frank doesn't mind you sucking his cock."

There, it is out now! She has told him; told him that not only did you fantasise about cleaning her up after sex but you also wanted to clean up her lover too. You wanted to be made to take his cock in your mouth; clean him and refresh him; get him hard for her again.

As she kneels by his side she takes his cock in her hand and tells you to clean him. "Come on get him clean and hard for me." She tells you.

He is already bigger than you and he isn't even hard yet and you get close to him on your knees and closing your eyes, you lower your face down. Her hand alights on the back of your head and pushes downwards. "Come on." She tells you.

You feel the tip of his cock against your lips and open wide; you now have another man's cock inside your mouth. "Come on, suck and lick him." She tells you, giving your head a nudge.

You can taste him now; taste his cum; taste his stale cum. You can taste her too; you can taste your wife's juices on another man's cock. Your sucking and licking must be good because you can feel him stiffening inside your mouth. You have always wondered what it was like for a woman having a cock in her mouth, now you know. "That's it get him nice and hard for me and then you can hold it and guide it into my pussy."

Before long you are gagging, not from the taste of their juices but from its size. It is fully erect now; thick and hard and ready for your wife. Suddenly your wife pulls at the back of your head and as you lift away she starts to position herself over him. Holding the base of his thick cock you watch as she lowers herself down on him. She didn't really need your guidance; it was almost like a missile homing in on its target. You watch her sink down on him; watch his cock disappear inside her. At last you are getting to see another man's cock deep inside your wife.

Sitting back you watch them; watch her move up and down on him; watch his cock appearing and disappearing inside her. You watch him thrusting upwards to meet her downward thrusts. You watch your wife fuck another man. But she is not just fucking him with her pussy she is also fucking him with her mouth; fucking his mind with the words coming from her lips.

You can hear her telling him how good he feels; telling him how great it is to have a real man's cock inside her; telling him that he is the best fuck she has ever had. Shouting words that a man likes to hear; shouting words that drive a man to fuck harder and deeper; shouting words that will bring his cum gushing from him.

It didn't take long; it didn't take long for him to fill her for the umpteenth time. You watch his cum trickle down his shaft as she lays there on top of him. Minutes later he you back on cleaning duties again; first him and then her. Then there comes the final humiliation for you before you leave them alone again; the final humiliation of having to masturbate in front of them; the final act of pulling on your own small erection in front of your wife's lover.

There is one more thing that will always the follow the first time; one more thing to get out of the way on the morning after your first cuckolding. Later, after showering and dressing they will appear downstairs. He will be fully clothed but she won't be. It is warm and as usual at the weekends she will just slip on a vest and a pair of knickers. There is no point in getting fully dressed is there; she isn't going out; it is weekend and time to chill.

You find those girly pink clothes exciting; they cling to her body showing her every fold of flesh and her nipples are very prominent. You feel like saying that she should put some clothes on; there is someone else in the house; a guest; a visitor. But he is not a stranger is he? He knows her body as well as you do.

She will kiss you and cuddle you. She knows that you need reassurance; she knows that you need to know that she loves you. Her lover may be able to sexually satisfy her more than you can but it is you that she still loves; for the time being anyway! There are of course things to discuss aren't there?

With the three of you sat at the breakfast table enjoying the coffee that you have made she looks up at you and asks how you feel about last night. What can you say? What can you say is just a few sentences? And anyway do you really know yet? Have you fully got to grips in your own mind with what has exactly happened and what its affect on you is yet?

You shrug your shoulders. She glances at him; her lover; the man that took your place in her bed last night. "Frank wants to see me again?" She says to you.

What do you say? No? Yes? You feel jealous; you don't want him seeing her again; you don't him touching her again; you don't him fucking her again do you? But there is nothing you can do about it. Once you take that step; once you ask your wife to cuckold you; once she fucks another man with your permission your marriage changes.

Your throat feels dry. You try to speak and the only word that comes out is "When?"

"I thought we should leave that for Frank to decide." She replies.

"LEAVE IT TO FRANK TO DECIDE!" You feel like shouting out but you just sit there with mouth agape.

"I don't want to get into the formalities of arranging dates; setting nights aside for visits and all that." She explains. "No, I would just prefer it that if......whenever Frank wants to fuck me he can just come over"

Her words shock you; they make you shake. She is more or less saying that she wants to be treated like a whore; Frank's whore.

"I will be over quite regularly then." Frank says with a smile.

You can't find the words to describe how you feel and yet................yet you can feel your erection forming again. You feel jealous; hurt; angry even and yet you have a hard on. You are sexually aroused at the thought of another man coming round to fuck your wife on a regular basis. It is degrading; it is humiliating and yet you feel sexually charged.

"It is okay then Darling isn't it?" she asks.

She can see from the look on the face that you are not in full agreement but she wants things her own way. She comes over to you and sits on your lap; just like she always does when she wants to her own way. "I do love you." She tells you as she feels your erection below her.

She wriggles her bottom on your hard cock and tells you that you will have lots of fun too and promises not to neglect you.

She won't neglect you of course; she knows your fantasies; she knows what floats your boat and you know that she will deliver. After all, she has her own fantasies to fulfil now and you are a cuckold, her cuckold. Your wife is now a practising Cuckoldress and she is eager to explore her new found freedom.... Continue»
Posted by dwtkatja 1 year ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Voyeur  |  Views: 1426  |  
100%
  |  3

Indian Sex

I like to watch Indian couples fucking. I spied on my Indian neighbours on many occasions last year. I watched them undress, saw her small titties and observed their foreplay. I continued to view as his erect penis penetrated her hairy minge. He always came inside her without a condom. She had a towel by the bed to wipe herself down below after sex. They never knew they were being voyeured. They have now moved away. It was fun whilst it lasted.... Continue»
Posted by maron 4 years ago  |  Categories: Voyeur  |  Views: 497  |  
64%
  |  1

risky toolshed sex with the chavs

well last night i was watching football when i get a knock at the window. its the chav crew. its jason, nicky and jamie. anyway they want to come in. the house was empty so i let them in

They want a shag off me so i said ok, anyway the car comes up the drive its the f****y so i quicky get them out of the house through the window.

anyway as i do that jamie and nicky leg it over the wall. jason however just hides. i go to door open it and then go see f****y into house. i say im just getting a drink of mountain dew out of the shed. we keep some pop in there along with other tinned stuff( i import mountain dew into the uK i love it).

As i go to the shed Jason pops up and drags me by the arm to the shed. he drags me in, shuts door and pushes me against door and sticks his tongue down my throat and we have a snogging session. he then says im going to fuck u now babe and bends me over the work table. im like no jason dont my mum and s****rs are in house we could get caught leave it. Il just suck u off.

I got on my knees and took his big cock deep in my mouth. I licked his balls while deep throating him he fucking loved he. he was stood there drinking loving it. he then said he wanted more and he picked me up and turned me around and bent me over table.

He then pulls my trakkie bottoms down and pulls my white knickers down and starts to eat my pussy and arsehole. im trying not to moan as I dont want to get caught. He then says I am going to fuck you now babe. U got a condom babe, fuck no he says but u know im clean and u on pill so im going to fucking fill u.

I said we cant too risky but he just pusts his dick in me and starts to fuck me bare over the table he pulls my black sports bra up and starts to feel my tits. he then puts his hand over my mouth while he does me doggy over the table to gag me. he has biker glovers on and it was so sexy. he has one hand on my tit the other over my mouth as he bangs me hard. he lets go of my tit to have a swig of ale out of his bottle and makes me have some. he then puts his hand over my mouth again and continues to widen my twat with his big dick. he is pounding me hard now i can feel his balls slapping.

He cums then deep inside me. its dripping out of my pussy. we snog for a bit and then he goes leaving me in the shed sat on the table knickers down ankles cum soaking out of my twat.

I get dressed and go inside to have an after sex smoke. I feel relaxed and carry on with the football.... Continue»
Posted by Erocus 3 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Sex Humor, Voyeur  |  Views: 322  |  
70%
  |  4

How To Behave After Sex

Step 1: Advice for him

You may feel that you have expressed yourself quite enough, perhaps you have expressed yourself a number of times, and feel spent. But it's essential you stay awake for long enough to make her feel loved. You may have to fight the urge to sl**p, but remember now it's time for her to unload all over you.

Speed up the process by making encouraging noises and agreeing to everything she says. The Past Master of this was Marlon Brando, who put his incredible success with women down to the pose of propping himself up on his elbow, which made him look interested in whatever the lady had to say- even if he was actually falling asl**p.

Step 2: Advice for her

Be aware that he will be exhausted - after all you gave him more love than he could cope with. So try and keep your hopes and dreams for the future to a minimum. And certainly don't expand into more mundane issues, like household chores, work gossip or whatever was on your mind while you were expressing your love.

And if it had been instigated as a way of diffusing an argument or row, it is very important to avoid bringing up the argument again, especially as his defences are now down- and it would be too easy.

Step 3: Advice for both of you

If you've managed to avoid upsetting each other so far, don't ruin everything by marking your partner's performance on a range of factors such as skill, effort, creativity and attendance. Never compare this performance to anyone or anything else. And don't fart loudly, do a victory dance, or leave.... Continue»
Posted by jpjai007 3 years ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor  |  Views: 776  |  
80%
  |  1

Awakening The Sacred Gate to Supreme Bliss: Tantri

Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Awakening The Sacred Gate to Supreme Bliss:
Tantric G-Spot Orgasm & Female Ejaculation
by Somraj Pokras and Jeffre TallTrees, Ph.D.
Published by TantraAtTahoe.com
Copyright © 2003 by Tantra At Tahoe
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED
No part of this publication may be stored, reproduced, forwarded via email, or transmitted
in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying and recording,
or introduced into any information storage and retrieval system, without the written permission
of the copyright owner and the publisher of this book. Bona-fide purchasers may print one copy
of this document for personal use. Brief quotations may be used in reviews prepared for
inclusion in a magazine or newspaper, or for broadcast. For further information, please
contact...Tantra At Tahoe 11200 Donner Pass Road #146, Truckee, CA 96161 USA Phone (530)
587-1317, Fax (530) 587-9056, Email
<http://www.tantraattahoe.com/connect/emailform.htm>.
EDITION 0.9 June 5, 2003
ISBN 0-9721913-1-3
Contents
Chapter 1: Introduction
Chapter 2: Sacred Tantric Sexuality
Chapter 3: Kundalini Energy
Chapter 4: Tantric LovePlay
Chapter 5: Sacred Landscape
Chapter 6: Sacred Gate Massage
Chapter 7: Yoni Healing
Chapter 8: Ecstatic States
Chapter 9: Kama Sutra Sex Positions
Chapter 10: Female Ejaculation
Bonus Chapter 11: Male G-Spot
Chapter 12: Conclusion
Dedication
This book is dedicated to our beloved Tantric f****y, a continual source of Supreme Bliss
through spiritual inspiration, sexual ecstasy, and expanded consciousness.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 2
Important Note
The material in this book is for educational purposes and is intended to provide helpful
guidance to lovers about human sexuality. Every attempt has been made to provide accurate,
dependable, up-to-date information. We believe what's presented here will be helpful and poses
no risk to any healthy person.
This_ding that neither the author nor the publisher is engaged in rendering medical,
psychological, or any other professional service. If you have questions concerning the
application of the material and advice described in this book and its affect on your health and
well-being, it is your responsibility to consult a qualified professional first.
Any use of the techniques used in this book are at your own risk.
This book is not intended to serve as medical treatment, psychological counseling,
psychotherapy, or any other services best performed by a health professional. No part of this
book should be used as a means of self-treatment or as a viable substitute to or for medical
evaluation by a physician. If you suspect you have a condition requiring such treatment, we
encourage you to seek professional help before engaging in the practices included.
Absolutely no part of the program should cause pain or unusual symptoms. Should such
arise during or after doing the practices within, the affected party is advised to seek medical
evaluation to identify possible causes.
If you have knowledge or suspicion that you have contracted a sexually transmitted disease,
we urge you to consult with a qualified health professional before engaging in any partner
practices in this book.
The authors and publishers cannot be held responsible for any error, omission, professional
disagreement, or outdated material in this book. The authors and publishers are not liable for
any upsetting reaction, damage, injury, infection, fatal disease, or other adverse outcome as a
result of applying the information or engaging in any activities suggested in this book.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 3
Chapter 1: Introduction
"The Constitution only gives people the right to pursue happiness. You have to catch it yourself."
----- Ben Franklin
1.1 Opening Section
This is what you have to look forward to...
"As I lay here with my legs spread and my beloved's head bowed, worshipping at the door of
my secret garden, I give great thanks for the pleasure I'm about to feel.
"With his soft tongue on my most sensitive outer trigger, and his two longest fingers inside, I
writhe, scream, and come and come and come. Orgasmic energy engulfs me and soon all he has to
do is breathe on me and I shower him with my divine nectar. It goes on and on, over and over
again for about 30 minutes.
"My beloved is grinning and I am, oh, so blissful. He asks if I want more. Not a hard question
to answer. I say YES!
"When I reach the continuous Orgasm Zone, I simply want more, More, MORE!"
Purposes
The purposes of this chapter are to...
• Help you understand what's in this ebook.
• Orient you to what is where and how to proceed.
• Introduce you to how Tantra fits in.
Welcome
When you read the introduction above, did you say to yourself, "I want that?" Whether
you're a woman or a man, young or old, gay or straight, you want to know the depth and
breadth of your sexuality. You want to feel great pleasure and amazing sexual ecstasy. You
want to pass through the Sacred Gate Of Supreme Bliss, our Tantric name for the G-Spot.
You want it all.
You want to have full-body orgasms, multiple orgasms, extended orgasms with maximum
energy that blow your mind. You want to know all there is to know about the female and male
G-Spots and female ejaculation.
Regardless of your gender, you want to be all you can be sexually. You want to feel totally
confident as a lover -- as the receiver of peak pleasure and the giver of untold ecstasy.
We wholeheartedly agree. We believe fervently that you deserve it all. Your sexual self is
the very essence of who you are.
If this sounds like anything you want, you're in for a real treat. Even if you're not sure, this
ebook was designed just for you.
Sex Positive Aim
Our aim is to support you in being totally sex positive. That means you know that sexual
ecstasy is a divine gift and any way you get it is good for you. We want you to love filling your
pleasure balloon, that imaginary bubble inside you that expands with good feelings when you
let it.
Awakening The Sacred Gate will show you how to...
• Expand your capacity for pleasure
• Bring spirit and awareness into your sexual play
• Routinely reach supreme sexual ecstasy
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 4
• Build confidence that you can give maximum pleasure
• Achieve your full sexual potential
• Fully and proudly embrace your sexual birthright.
To achieve this, you're going to learn to give and receive Sacred Gate (G-Spot) Orgasms of
incredible power and emotional sweetness. You're going to learn to supercharge your sexual
play with female ejaculation and relish being bathed in the Goddess's sweet ejaculation fluid.
With the latest scientific findings, you're going to discover a whole host of new ways to
exchange pleasure.
Just as there are many ways to create beautiful music, there's more than one way to make
love. We're sure you already know how to play some of the instruments in your sexual
orchestra. In the coming pages, you'll learn to play those instruments in creative new ways, to
play new instruments, and to expand your play list with both.
Soon you'll become the master of ecstatic alternatives to sexual union (our Tantric name for
intercourse). Not to mention ways to make sexual union supremely blissful.
But we have to warn you. If you play music like this once, neither of you will ever want to
stop.
Especially For Women (Partners, you can read this too)
If you're a woman, please know that we wrote Awakening The Sacred Gate mostly for you.
And so your lovers could give you maximum pleasure. Which is still for you. Though this
ebook ends with a bonus chapter about the male G-Spot, it's mostly about female anatomy,
female arousal, female ecstasy, and female orgasm.
If you wonder why, a few statistics can make this crystal clear.
Less than half the women who have sex reach orgasm during sexual union (intercourse).
Some estimate 75% of women can't reach orgasm without direct clitoral stimulation. Sadly, 10 to
15% of women have never had an orgasm.
Somebody has to do something about this. We nominate you. Do you accept?
Maybe you feel that you're not a very sexual person. Maybe you don't particularly like sex
the way you've had it. Maybe you've had negative or painful experiences. Maybe you think you
don't have a G-Spot or you have one that doesn't feel particularly good.
Together, we're going to change all that.
We want you to enjoy sex. We want you to believe it's good for you. We want you to release
your inhibitions, let go of control, and stop holding back. We want you to remember that being
alive means feeling desire. We want you to know that sexual play is good for you. We want you
to celebrate that your orgasms make you healthier, more awake, and closer to God.
Whew! Do you get the idea that we really care about your sex life? You're right, we really,
really do.
Sex Negative Culture
Unfortunately, most of the so-called civilized world disagrees with the above views. We
don't live in cultures that encourage us to explore our bodies, our orgasmic triggers like the GSpot,
and their spiritual connection. Religions frown on it. Few of our parents talked about it.
You can't even think about it at work without a lawsuit.
Even worse, health professionals are as hung up as the rest of the population. We regularly
receive referrals from highly trained ther****ts who are too shy to deal with sexual issues. In
fact, too many medical doctors scoff at proven sexual realities like female ejaculation.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 5
Partly, this sad story explains why the average lover doesn't know more about their own
orgasmic pathways. Never fear, in the coming pages we're going to help you change all that.
Forever!
Tantra can help you drop these limiting beliefs and create the kind of sex life you crave deep
inside. Tantra is the ancient spiritual practice of sacred sexuality that uses sexual energy to raise
consciousness.
Not only will you learn how Tantra can enhance every aspect of your love life, along the
way you'll undoubtedly discover how to make your whole life better.
It's OK if you don't know much about Tantra, because we'll fill in the gaps shortly.
If you do know a lot about Tantra, we're confident that you'll discover a whole new practical
side before mastering our version, Supreme Bliss Tantra.
1.2 Tantric Ebook Section
"Sex really is a physical expression of a whole lot of stuff that has no physical existence: love and
joy, deep emotion, intense closeness, profound connection, spiritual awareness, incredibly good
feelings, sometimes even ecstasy....We free our a****l selves by opening our intellects to
awareness of our bodies, and when we are no longer stuck in our intellects we become more like
spirit: intuitive, experiencing the joy of life for the sake of experiencing, in communion with
ourselves, with each other, and beyond"
----- Dossie Easton & Catherine A. Liszt in The Ethical Slut
Supreme Bliss Tantra
Supreme Bliss is the zenith of sexual ecstasy which transforms orgasmic energy into
expanded consciousness.
Supreme Bliss Tantra is the modern system of personal transformation based on the ancient
Eastern spiritual path that uses sexual energy practices to...
• deepen love and intimacy,
• extend lovemaking, and
• create continuous full-body mind-altering Tantric Orgasms.
By opening your senses of the present moment, embracing all of life and all of your being,
and focusing on pleasure as a divine gift, Supreme Bliss Tantra...
• heals your mind, body, and spirit,
• connects you passionately with your deeper self and your beloved, and
• immerses you deeply into the untold joys of sacred sexuality to reach cosmic peaks of
pleasure
ultimately making life an ecstatic journey in total communion with all that is.
Our Starting Place & Yours
Here are just a few of the key questions that we'll answer for you in the coming pages...
• Can you find your own and your lover's Sacred Gate (G-Spot)?
• Do you know how to give a G-Spot orgasm?
• Women, can you release your inhibitions and open to your Goddess nature?
• Men, can you orgasm without ejaculating from G-Spot play?
• Women, do you know how to ejaculate when you climax?
We know you're reading this because you want to know more of the answers to questions like
this.
When we started on the path of Supreme Bliss Tantra during the mid-90s, neither of us were
multi-orgasmic. Like many other women, Jeffre's orgasms required effort. She was never aware
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 6
of ejaculating. Like most men, Somraj couldn't separate orgasm from ejaculation. So he usually
came pretty quickly.
Realizing how much we were missing gave us strong motivation to learn about pleasure,
ecstasy, and orgasm through Tantric practice. We've changed so much and had so much fun
that we just had to share our journey with courageous intelligent folks like you.
What's In Our Ebook
Awakening The Sacred Gate is chock full of frank, accurate, up-to-date information about
your sexual landscape, including a detailed description of male and female sexual anatomy.
What's more important, we've richly punctuated it with hands-on exercises and practices you
can use to quickly teach yourself these powerful sexual skills. Along the way you'll
undoubtedly discover how Tantric healing helps you drop negative sexual attitudes, release
unwanted inhibitions, and awaken dormant responses.
Isn't it great news that practices which teach you to fill your pleasure balloon make you feel
fantastic along the way?
Sexual learning isn't so different from strengthening your body by work-outs at the gym.
They both follow the old maxim...use it or lose it. The more you exercise, the easier it gets and
the better it feels. Through practice, you heal the weak parts to make your sexual system
healthy and whole.
We've created an ebook that is both comprehensive and user friendly. Though it has a little
of everything we've learned and how we learned it, it's not an academic volume, exhaustive
listing of references, or lengthy survey responses. It's a practical program that reveals all you
need to know.
Awakening The Sacred Gate shows you step-by-step how to put Tantric Sex into practice
immediately in your sex life.
In the coming chapters, you will find powerful techniques to master you own sexual f***es.
You'll learn how to use these techniques to give your beloved exquisite pleasure only imagined
in you most erotic dreams.
We hope you get the idea that we very much want you to become the lover you want to be.
Sexual Exploration Journal
When Somraj was a chemist, he learned to document everything about scientific
experiments in laboratory notebooks. You might want to use a similar approach while reading
Awakening The Sacred Gate.
To raise self-awareness, many readers find great benefit in recording their thoughts,
reactions, and discoveries in a personal journal dedicated to sexual exploration. We suggest you
get one right away. Then, as you read this ebook, you can jot down what you agree with, what
makes a strong impact on you, and what doesn't jive with your experience.
When you do the practices sandwiched throughout this ebook, you're bound to learn lots
about your body, your sex, and yourself. Capturing your adventures offer valuable insight as
you progress and help you remember important discoveries. Journalling becomes an invaluable
tool when you choose to communicate to a lover what you've learned about pleasuring your
Sacred Gate.
During all the practices in this training program, we don't expect or encourage complete
instant transformation. So writing down what happened can help you pick up where you left
off next time. Further, the G-Spot and female ejaculation often push emotional buttons and raise
issues buried deep inside. You'll want to take some breaks to process what comes up, clear the
decks, and integrate what dawns on you.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 7
Journalling can help with all that.
To energize your journalling, you'll find discussion questions similar to the following
spread throughout your ebook. You can write your answers or close your eyes and look inside
at your own situation. If you're anything like the average couple, talking about sex isn't the
easiest thing to do. Those who go through this program with a partner find that these questions
are great stimulants for honest intimate communication.
EXERCISE: Journal Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to journal, reflect on, or talk about...
• How big is your capacity for pleasure?
• How much spirit do you bring into your loveplay?
• What are your orgasms like? Difficult? Full-body? Multiple? Continuous?
• How much of your sexual potential have you realized?
Tantric Sex
Tantric Sex is making love reverently, sacredly, and consciously to maximize and circulate
orgasmic energy. It's much more than technique. It's an amalgamation of attitude and emotion,
awareness and approach.
To be sure, this ebook will teach you lots of specific sexual how-tos that will give you
enormous confidence. Just remember, when you combine them with the Tantric attitude, voila,
you'll become every woman's dream lover.
Awakening The Sacred Gate includes expansive and exciting solo and partner practices to
enable you to understand, first-hand (pun intended), the nature of Tantra and the experience of
Tantric Sex. Before you're done, you'll know exactly how to find, excite, and create maximum
pleasure from the G-Spot. You'll know how to ejaculate if you're female, or make your female
partner's waters flow regardless of your sexual preference.
More importantly to students of Tantra, you'll know how to interweave mind, body, and
spirit to create powerful, ecstatic and long lasting sexual experiences, with or without sexual
union. (That's one of our names for intercourse.) You'll learn to muster your inner fire, couple
sexual energy with physical touch, and exchange orgasmic magnetism with your beloved.
By the way, everything here applies to women giving to women as well as men giving to
women. Except of course in the chapter devoted to maithuna, sexual intercourse. Everywhere
else, we've done our best to use language that honors whatever your sexual preference is.
Kundalini To The Rescue
Before going further, we should explain what we mean when we refer to a key target of
Tantric Sex, Kundalini energy. There's a dormant life f***e inside all of us that few tap into fully.
When you're turned-on sexually, you can feel this nervous stimulation and physical excitation,
alive, bubbling, vibrating inside you. Even when you're not, you can probably feel it trickling
and tickling inside.
This is sexual energy, which most lovers feel most strongly right before orgasm. So
sometimes we call it orgasmic energy.
Kundalini is the old Sanskrit name for this normally latent psychosexual power. The ancients
pictured Kundalini like a coiled snake that lies sl**ping at the base of the spine. When
awakened through Tantric practice, Kundalini energy can ascend through the subtle body,
creating powerful ecstatic experiences and heightened cosmic consciousness.
Know how to do that for yourself, and exchange Kundalini with a partner and, virtually, the
sky's the limit.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 8
Being a great lover is a learned art and science. If you grew up the way most of us did, you
weren't born into a society fully aware of this knowledge. Now you can enter the Sacred Gate of
Supreme Bliss. The path is great and wide.
Welcome to expanded Tantric sexuality.
Why Is It Important For You To Learn About Tantra?
Tantra is the ancient art of transforming the Kundalini energy awakened by orgasm into
spiritual connection and cosmic consciousness. Its roots are very old, as long as 7,000 years ago.
Tantra shows us how to open fully to our sexual nature and, in the process, learn to love all
of who we are. As we practice more ways to feel pleasure and consciously experience ourselves
as sexual beings, we're able to more fully realize our spiritual nature. Sadly, we live in an antiecstatic
society that doesn't promote joy, pleasure, and ecstasy as worthwhile pursuits.
Tantra says these are the only worthwhile pursuits.
As part of your Tantric exploration into the depths of your sexuality, it is only natural that
you explore the capacity of the Sacred Gate and the phenomenon of female ejaculation. Tantra
says be all you can be, experience everything, enjoy.
Know yourself sexually, and the truth will set you free.
We'll fully explore the nature of Supreme Bliss Tantra so you'll learn how to be the blissful,
playful, energetic lover you were born to be. That's a lover who has the desire and capacity to
make lovemaking last through multiple orgasms of multiple kinds, regardless of your sex.
We'll teach you ancient Tantric secrets about how to relax, awaken your senses, and use
your breath to increase your sexual pleasure. We'll demonstrate how to move your body to
enhance your orgasms. We'll offer you everything you need to know, to practice, to experience
and to fly emotionally and spiritually on the wings of sexual bliss.
Why We're Qualified To Write This Ebook
Jeffre and Somraj started Tantra At Tahoe in 1998 to teach lovers the ancient art and science
of sacred sexuality. Our combined 53 years of teaching and counseling experience created the
backdrop to help singles and couples integrate the secrets of Supreme Bliss Tantra into their
lives. Our strong sexual appetites and willingness to experiment ourselves and with others
provide the personal experience that allows us to write with conviction.
Jeffre TallTrees, Ph.D. is a SkyDancing Tantra Teacher with over 30 years of clinical
psychology experience specializing in relationships and human sexuality. Jeffre is co-author of
Intimacy: The Green Light for Red Hot Sex and A Lifetime Of Loving. She is a shaman, healer,
counselor, workshop leader, columnist, artist, and avid skier whose advice is highly sought
after.
Somraj Pokras is the author of countless articles about Tantra, over 50 workshops, and 4
books including the best-selling Ultimate Ejaculation Mastery. During his 30 year career as a
counselor, group facilitator, and trainer, Somraj has guided more that 20,000 people to lead
more effective lives. Somraj is a private pilot, avid skier and mountain bike rider, website
designer, and worshipper of the Goddess.
We derive great joy from assisting others to release their sexual inhibitions. By unblocking
their pleasure, they learn to make lovemaking last and last and last. We live in the mountain
paradise near Lake Tahoe, California with our two golden retrievers, Shiva and Shakti. Our
Tantric lifestyle allows the four of us to celebrate the beauty of nature during all seasons.
With all the stress, disease, and unhappiness in today's world, somebody has to
demonstrate that it's possible to enjoy life to the fullest. We're making that our ecstatic life
purpose. That's our story and we're sticking to it.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 9
EXERCISE: Energy Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to journal, reflect on, or talk about...
• Why do you think Tantra can help you?
• How relaxed are you during sex?
• How open do you feel you are to Kundalini energy?
• When and where can you feel sexual or orgasmic energy in your body?
1.3 Sexual History Section
"Ultimately, your definition of sex or sexuality is limited only by your imagination and
willingness to explore." ----- from Intimacy: A Green Light For Red Hot Sex And A
Lifetime Of Loving by Jeffre TallTrees and Orv. Fry
The Sacred Gate
The G-Spot is a highly sensitive area on the front or upper wall of the yoni (Tantric for
vagina). G-Spot a modern term, coined by Ladas, Whipple, & Perry in their 1982 book The GSpot
And other Discoveries About Human Sexuality. They named it after Ernst Gräfenberg
M.D. who first wrote about this "new" orgasmic trigger in a scientific journal in 1950.
By the way, Gräfenberg didn't call it a spot and rightly so. It's an area in different places in
different women. And it moves.
We call the G-Spot the Sacred Gate, partly because all of sex is sacred to a Tantrika (a Tantra
adept) and partly because it truly is a doorway to profound love, deep emotional intimacy, and
sexual ecstasy. The Sacred Gate contains the power to unleash hidden emotions, generate deep
orgasms, and trigger ejaculation when aroused enough.
Before you're done reading this ebook and doing its many juicy practices, we can assure you
that you'll be able to find and excite your beloved's Sacred Gate. You'll learn anatomy, massage
strokes, and more pathways to G-Spot orgasm than you can imagine.
We expect that some of you have had negative experiences with G-Spot stimulation. You
may have felt little, nothing, burning, or other discomfort. Let us assure you that, by following
our program to awaken your Sacred Gate, this will never be the case again.
We should warn you that we use the terms G-Spot and Sacred Gate interchangeably.
Hopefully that won't confuse you.
A Brief Sexual History Lesson
Though G-Spot is a modern term, undoubtedly the ancients were aware of the super
sensitive parts inside yoni (vagina). They were certainly aware of one the Sacred Gate's primary
sexual functions, female ejaculation. There are references to the female expulsion of fluid with
orgasm as early as Aristotle in ancient Greece. The Kama Sutra mentions in clearly. Shakespeare
called it "the water of my love."
It wasn't until about 400 years ago that a Dutch anatomist, Regnier De Graaf, clearly defined
the glands and ducts that make up the Sacred Gate. He said they were analogous to the male
prostate. This started a scientific trend of referring to the G-Spot as the female prostate.
In 1880 Alexander Skene, M.D., extensively studied and illustrated the glands and ducts that
comprise the female prostate. To this day, some refer to this part of a woman's anatomy as
Skene's glands. It wasn't until 1953 that a urologist named Samuel Berkow concluded that this
tissue was erectile.
More current research beginning in the 80s concluded that the Skene's glands are small,
functional organs that produce female prostatic secretion and possess cells comparable to the
male prostate.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 10
When you feel the G-Spot, or Sacred Gate, you're feeling these glands beneath the skin of
yoni's upper wall.
More Research, More Arguments
About the turn of the 20th century, Freud was generating his own revolution about the
nature of sexuality. He said there were two kinds of orgasm: clitoral and vaginal, or in Tantric
terms clio and yoni. Freud convinced many that clio (clitoral) orgasms were immature.
According to him, it took a real woman to have a yoni orgasm.
In contrast, pioneering sex researchers, like Kinsey in the 50s and Masters & Johnson in the
60s, believed that only clio was responsible for women's orgasms. The good news was that these
findings spurred vibrator-wielding feminists to teach women that they could develop their
orgasmic potential.
The bad news was that, depending on who they listened to, many people ignored a valuable
source of female sexual pleasure. (Don't worry, we're not going to take sides in this silly debate.)
Fortunately, the pendulum began to swing back in 1982 when the G-Spot book was
published. Public consciousness, fueled by scientific research and growing comfort with the
sexual revolution, opened to other orgasmic triggers.
Make Love Not Controversy
Don't expect your f****y doctor, or even your OB/GYN to know very much about sex. In
most medical schools, the training devoted to sexuality is either non-existent or minimal. A few
medical schools increased their emphasis on sexuality in the 70s and 80s, but many of them
have cut back since then. So it's no surprise that the controversies over the existence of the GSpot,
different kinds of orgasms, and female ejaculation continue to this day in the medical
community.
It's only been since the late 90s that medical research began to take seriously the notion that
women's sexuality operates differently than men's. At last, serious investigation is underway
into the unique sexual anatomy and physiology of the female that will ultimately support
women in leading joyful sex lives. What you'll read here is based on the most recent findings.
Women Are Different, Duh
We understand the frustration of male-dominated sciences being unable to describe female
sexuality with simple linear models and reproducible formulas.
The fundamental fact that keeps appearing in our reading, research, and client work is that
each woman is different. Although there are some general commonalties, each woman will have
her proclivities, her preferences, and her own kind of orgasms.
Her pleasure, her sensitivity, and her climaxes will differ based on factors within and
without: her mood, her hormones, her level of arousal, her connection to her partner, her
openness to passion, and her acceptance of her own sexuality.
Those of us who honor the Goddess and specialize in the study and practice of sex know
without a doubt that the Sacred Gate exists. As does clio. It doesn't take an expert to prove that
they both can help you explode with passion if you want.
Never fear, your G-Spot is alive and well and living inside. When you discover exactly what
it wants, it can shower you and your lover with delicious peaks of pleasure and sweet female
ejaculate.
Thank the Goddess for big favors.
EXERCISE: History Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to journal, reflect on, or talk about...
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 11
• What kind of values did your f****y hold about sex?
• What role do you feel sexuality plays in a healthy life?
• What kinds of sexual repression have you personally experienced?
Yes, Female Ejaculation Is On The Map
As our title suggests, female ejaculation is another of our primary objectives here. We're
going to prove to you that it's quite common, feels wonderful, is great to learn, and doesn't
release urine.
In fact, Jeffre had to talk Somraj out of using "tastes great, less filling" here.
Female ejaculation sounds a little bit clinical, doesn't it? We like to keep things simple, but
sometimes we just have to use terms that turn us on more. So we often refer to ejaculating as
"letting the waters flow," and call female ejaculate fluid amrita. Amrita actually means
something like "divine nectar of the Goddess."
Now, isn't that just more exotic and erotic?
A significant percentage of women already know they gush, squirt, or dribble amrita when
they orgasm. Some researchers theorize that all women ejaculate when they orgasm, although
for some this may only be a few drops.
Some women ejaculate only with G-Spot stimulation. Others may ejaculate with either
Sacred Gate stimulation or clio stimulation. Some let loose only when both are stimulated.
You'll certainly want to play with them all.
Women, which one of these do you think would do the trick for you?
Before you're done, you'll believe it, want it, and know what to do about it. We're convinced
that any Goddess can learn if she wants to. Yes, we're talking about you, dear.
EXERCISE: Ejaculation Readiness Checklist
Description
Above all else, this is book about practicing sacred sex. Though there aren't any really
juicy sexual practices that fit in to this introductory chapter, there is a really valuable
exercise you should go through right now.
We've compiled a short checklist for you to fill out so you can find out how ready you
are to let your feminine waters flow. Though it's written in the first person, partners can
replace "I" with "she" and "my" with "her" to rate their beloved's readiness to ejaculate.
For women, ejaculation is the culmination of everything you'll learn in Awakening
The Sacred Gate. You can use this checklist as you progress through it to gauge your
progress. To assist that, we've indicated which chapters will help you raise your score on
each question.
Rating Scale
To complete the quiz, read each statement, close your eyes, take a deep breath, and
feel how much it applies to you. Then score each sentence from 0 to 5 using this rating
scale...
5 completely describes me all the time.
4 mostly describes me.
3 sometimes describes me.
2 only applies to me a little.
1 most often doesn't apply to me.
0 doesn't apply to me at all or I don't know if it does.
Questions
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 12
1. I love sex and am entirely Proud of it. (Chapter 2)
2. My attitude is completely Sex Positive. (Chapters 2 & 7)
3. My Mind helps me get totally aroused and romantically engaged. (Chapters 3 & 7)
4. I feel safe and Trust my lover, even when that's me. (Chapter 4)
5. I desire to share pleasure and love in my healthy Relationship, even when that's
with myself. (Chapter 4)
6. I Talk freely and openly about sex. (Chapter 4)
7. I can Relax thoroughly during states of high arousal. (Chapter 3)
8. I totally love and accept my Body and all it's parts and fluids. (Chapter 4)
9. I know all the trigger points that give me the best Turn-On. (Chapter 5)
10. My tissues and erogenous zones are free and Supple. (Chapter 7)
11. The Sexual Muscles in my pelvis are strong when I need them and relaxed
otherwise. (Chapter 3)
12. I love Clio and know exactly how to please her. (Chapter 5)
13. I know exactly where my G-Spot is. (Chapter 6)
14. I know exactly how to give my G-Spot maximum Pleasure. (Chapters 6 & 9)
15. I know how to Guide a partner to give me maximum pleasure. (Chapter 8)
16. I show I'm Excited by moving, breathing, making sounds, and expressing
emotions. (Chapter 3)
17. I can easily and reliably Orgasm. (Chapter 8)
18. I have Multiple, extended, continuous full-body orgasms. (Chapter 8)
19. I know how to relax, Let Go, and push out to ejaculate. (Chapter 10)
20. I want to Shower myself and my beloved with my divine nectar. (Chapter 10)
Scoring
Total your scores with a maximum possible 100. If your total is...
Above 80 You're ready to go for it.
Between 60 and 80 You're close.
Between 40 and 60 You've got some work to do.
If your score is below 40, you'll want to take every practice in this ebook really
seriously, using them to create a long-term program. The good news is that you have so
much great fun and juicy pleasure awaiting you. We envy you all the growth and selfdiscovery
ahead. You can expand your sexuality, we're sure of that.
So what are you waiting for?
Male G-Spot
We don't for a minute want to perpetuate the perceived inequity of the sexes. In Tantra,
everything is a merger of male and female energies. Both exchange, interact, and interchange
roles to create a balanced partnership. Which is why our bonus chapter focuses on the male GSpot,
known in scientific circles as the male prostate.
Both genders will undoubtedly want to better understand men's other powerful orgasmic
trigger - the one inside, not the one hanging between his legs. If you're a man, it's time to get
excited about the incredible new sensations ahead. If you're a woman, you'll want to learn how
to do your man the way this ebook will teach him to do you.
The male prostate is the seat of divine, long-lasting, powerful orgasms for the man, without
ejaculation and sometimes even without a hard-on. Oh, my, doesn't that sound like a different
experience?
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 13
Ironic, isn't it, that highly sexual Tantric women routinely ejaculate when they choose, while
highly trained Tantric men rarely ejaculate. We like to call this the ultimate Tantric paradox.
EXERCISE: Sacred Gate Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to journal, reflect on, or talk about...
• Do you know how to find and excite your or your partner's Sacred Gate?
• Are you or your partner more easily orgasmic from clio or yoni play?
• Have you or a female partner ever ejaculated?
1.4 Chapters Overview Section
How To Read This Ebook
Like most books, we arranged this volume in order. Later stuff builds on earlier stuff.
Orgasms and ejaculation depend on understanding the different kinds of massage and sexual
strokes. Stroking depends on understanding anatomy. Making the most of any turn-on depends
on learning the Tantric art of channeling Kundalini energy. The further you get in this ebook,
the more we'll be referring to earlier concepts and skills.
Tantra honors spontaneity. If you're anything like us, you'll be sorely tempted to skip ahead
to the good stuff right away. Since we honor that, we've tried to accommodate you as best we
can.
Remember that the practices spread throughout each chapter contain the core of what you'll
learn. More than concepts, the later skills you want to develop definitely depend on previous
ones. So if you do jump around, we can't promise it will work for action learning.
As a fallback, here's a little overview of each chapter. If you get lost somewhere along the
way, come back here and use this orientation to decide what you missed.
Tantric Terms
Have you already noticed that we like to use Tantric terms instead of the "normal" words for
sexual parts and actions?
Somehow, medical terms or slang expressions don't create the Tantric mood and approach
that makes sex sacred. We'll be interchanging Tantric terms to encourage you to get out of your
old preconceptions and more into the merger of sex with spirit. That's why we really encourage
you to read Chapter 2 next, Sacred Tantric Sexuality.
Just in case you do skip around, we'll redefine our special words occasionally. If you get
confused, there's a complete glossary at the end.
Here's a short listing of the main ones to help you get familiar...
Amrita = Female ejaculate, nectar of the gods.
Jewels = Genitals
Kundalini = Sexual or orgasmic energy
Maithuna = Sexual intercourse, sacred union
Sacred Gate = G-Spot
Sacred Union = Sexual intercourse
Vajra = Penis
Yoni = Vagina/Vulva
Before we forget, Tantra views everyone as a reflection of divine powers. Often you'll find
us referring to the fair sex as the Goddess.
Chapter Overview
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 14
Here is a little bit about each chapter of Awakening The Sacred Gate. Since you're nearly
done with the Introduction Chapter, do we have to explain what's in it?
Sacred Tantric Sexuality Chapter
The Sacred Tantric Sexuality Chapter gets more specific about enhancing your Tantric skills
and beginning to weave the magic. It explains how to use sexual pleasure as a spiritual f***e.
Creating attitude, mood, and intention to reach untold heights of ecstasy starts here. Read this
chapter to understand the dance between male and female energies and forever after approach
loveplay with reverence, awe, and excitement.
Kundalini Energy Chapter
The Kundalini Energy Chapter introduces you to a subtle f***e inside you that can sweep
you away like nothing else. We call it orgasmic energy and it's the key to Tantric energy
orgasms. To harness this power, you'll learn how to use the four cornerstones of Supreme Bliss
and build the sexual muscles that regulate your orgasms and your ejaculations. When you've
mastered these simple skills, you can turn the slightest arousal into the most satisfying
explosion you've ever had.
Tantric LovePlay Chapter
Any kind of intimacy can be so exciting that we like to use the word loveplay instead of
foreplay. Did you know that Tantrikas are capable of having ecstatic experiences and powerful
orgasms from subtle touch, breathing, or even fantasy? Well, they can. We don't like to
perpetuate the common pattern of rushing through arousal to the good stuff: intercourse
(followed by sl**p).
It's certainly true that turn-on is essential to Sacred Gate Orgasm and female ejaculation,
whatever way you seek them. Which is why our Tantric LovePlay Chapter will help you get
hot, ready, and in the mood for incredible new experiences. It includes tips on sensual massage,
intimacy, and some very special titillating treats from the Kama Sutra.
Sacred Landscape Chapter
The Sacred Landscape Chapter could be titled anatomy, but we're going to look under the
hood for more than just flesh and bones. What are the sensitive parts of yoni? How do they fit
together? Where is the G-Spot? With the fun practices in this chapter, you'll really enjoy
discovering your own or your partner's hidden secrets. When you're done, you'll be able to
navigate the feminine geography with insight, confidence, and respect.
Sacred Gate Massage Chapter
It's one thing to find a woman's Sacred Gate and another for her to thoroughly enjoy it being
playing with. The Sacred Gate Massage Chapter will teach you the four basic strokes inside
yoni and umpteen variations. When you're in the thick of it, you'll really appreciate our learning
philosophy: practice, practice, practice. Whether you're giving or receiving, we bet that you'll
really enjoy exercising your sexual potential here.
Yoni Healing Chapter
If your energy channels are so wide open that you can make yourself orgasm simply with
your mind, Tantric sexual healing may not be essential for you. For the rest of us who've
accumulated lots of emotional and psychological baggage around sex, here's a great chance to
clean house. The Yoni Healing Chapter demonstrates how we all store issues in our tissues and
what to do to release them from yoni. It feels great to use pleasure to direct Kundalini as a
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 15
cleansing and revitalizing f***e. Inhibitions, wounds, traumas be gone! Make way for supreme
ecstasy.
Ecstatic States Chapter
Ecstasy is intense joy, delight, and elated bliss. It's an extraordinary elevation of the spirit by
overwhelming emotion so intense that you're carried away beyond the reach of rational
thoughts and ordinary impressions. That's the promise and reality of Sacred Gate Orgasm for
those who travel this sacred path.
The Ecstatic States Chapter breaks down the orgasmic experience into its components so
you can learn to dance and cavort at new levels of excitement and awareness. You'll learn about
clio orgasms, G-Spot orgasms, blended orgasms, and how they merge with Tantric energy
orgasms. We'll show you how to have a single one, multiple ones, and really really long ones.
In this chapter you'll find specific practices that enable you to play in the O-Zone for hours.
The O-Zone is the high plateau of ecstasy we call the Orgasm Zone. When you reach it, you'll
float continuously with intense, multiple, and extended full-body mind-blowing orgasms. Your
mind will drift and your body will feel weightless, as if you and the universe were one.
Kama Sutra Sex Positions Chapter
The Kama Sutra is a fascinating compilation of earlier works about the social customs and
sexual techniques in the upper classes of India around the turn of the common era. In spite of its
limitations, it offers frank advice about sexual union, especially the fit of vajras (penises) in
yonis (vaginas). It graphically explains why size doesn't matter so much when you know how
to adjust for jewel (genital) fit to make just about any penetration ecstatic. The Kama Sutra
didn't include Tantric methods of creating Supreme Bliss regardless of anatomy. Our Kama
Sutra Sex Positions Chapter combines its detailed classification of lovemaking postures with
sacred sexuality for the most intense G-Spot pleasure.
Female Ejaculation Chapter
In the Female Ejaculation Chapter, we'll explore the nature of amrita (female ejaculate),
where it comes from, what it looks like, how it tastes, how you make it flow, and how you can
get someone else to help you gush. We'll need to start by getting you to honor the Goddess's
nectar and look forward to being showered. This may be one of the most graphic step-by-step
training manuals you'll ever see. It includes using fingers, sex toys, and vajras.
Male G-Spot Bonus Chapter
Your free bonus included in this ebook, the Male G-Spot Chapter, really digs in to the male
prostate (pun intended) and why it's so orgasmic for men who've been trained to enjoy it. Men
and their partners will learn how to find, approach, and excite it from outside and inside.
Although it may sound strange initially, the pleasure you can experience makes it well worth
facing your fears and prejudices and just going for it. Imagine having Kundalini energy surging
through your body for long periods of time, rivaling the best ejaculatory orgasm you've ever
had. For sure, there's a learning process that the practices of this chapter lay out in detail.
Ultimately, many men favor these kinds of orgasms over the conventional kind.
Conclusion Chapter
We wrap up with a juicy story that leads you through what you've learned in explicit detail.
Sacred sex is a perpetual journey so we'll give you some ideas about how to continue on the
path to higher and higher bliss. This final chapter also includes our complete glossary,
recommended reading list for further study, and music suggestions. We've also collected the
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 16
sex toys and other products we've recommended and where to get more information and buy
them.
EXERCISE: Chapters Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to journal, reflect on, or talk about...
• Which chapters interest you most?
• Will you move through them in order or where will you go first?
• Which practices sound like they will most benefit you?
• When and how will you make time to practice regularly?
1.5 Closing Section
"The Tantric way is open to all the richness of human nature, which it accepts without a single
restriction. It is probably the only spiritual path that excludes nothing and no one, and, in this way, it
corresponds to the deep aspirations of men and women today." ----- Daniel Odier in Tantric Quest:
An Encounter with Absolute Love
Be A Confident Lover
Tantra says yes to all that you are. We say yes to your desire to be a playful, confident,
spontaneous, satisfying lover. We want you to feel pleasure with all aspects of lovemaking. We
want you to know what to do to experience ecstasy inside as well as help your partner get there.
We want you to be able to flow and respond lovingly with whatever you may encounter within
yourself and with your partner.
This ebook can help you get there.
The information is this ebook will give you the confidence to be a better lover. Being a good,
or even a great lover, demands an attitude of openness, a desire to learn, the ability to
communicate, and the knowledge of what it is you're doing. Although none of what you're
about to learn is difficult, it does require dedicated practice.
Pictures are great. Words are priceless. But without practice you probably won't gain the
confidence necessary.
Whether you're the giver or the receiver, male or female, the more you practice with timely
helpful feedback, the faster and better you'll learn. This is all part of Tantra's main theme of
raising consciousness in areas normally ruled by shame, fear, and guilt.
What's Unique About All This?
We've read a host of detailed books about sex, bodies, and sexual techniques, some helpful,
some fantastic, some inaccurate, and some out-of-date. Now that science and medicine are
becoming more willing to investigate sexuality, especially the long-ignored arena of female
sexuality, the picture has changed. We understand more about what's really going on inside the
human body.
We've studied, taken lots of inspirational workshops, and practiced extensively to
encourage spirit to move within us. This continuing work-in-progress has transformed our lives
dramatically.
The promise of sacred sexuality is the merger of both. In our experience, few resources
bridge the gap between sex and spirit enough. So we wrote Awakening The Sacred Gate to fuse
the two ecstatically for you.
Sure, it's about how to give and get better orgasms than you ever imagined. Yes, it's about
revering sex as sacred, using its power to connect and heal, and learning to surrender joyously
with total abandon.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 17
We do all that by integrating ancient spiritual attitudes and Tantric practices with modern
awareness of sexuality. Yes, if we do say, we teach technique better than anything we've seen.
Most important, we present more than technique, more than doing your honey.
Make The Most Of Divine Play
Here you'll learn how to enjoy Tantric Sex as a true partnership, where neither of you is
passive, where you both give and receive simultaneously. Awakening The Sacred Gate is really
about reaching a spiritual state of intimate communion through divine sexual play.
When you master what follows, you'll be able to combine intense stimulation of orgasmic
triggers from the outside with powerful energy expansion inside. Far more than the delightful
explosion of orgasm, you will ascend to the Orgasm Zone of Supreme Bliss.
Life is a journey. We want you to live it fully. Your body is your temple, your soul connects
you to the universe. You have all the tools within you. We offer you the information necessary
to achieve new heights of ecstasy and pleasure which is your birthright. All you have to do is
play with them.
We look forward to meeting you up there.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 18
Chapter 2: Sacred Tantric Sexuality
"Tantra is a cult of ecstasy, a personal religion based on the mystical experience of joy rather than
established dogma. It is worship; it is energizing and life-giving Tantric art, writings, and
religious rituals glorify sex. Tantrics are anti-ascetic; they affirm life. They teach the discovery of
the divine through the exhaltation of the total human. They use all of the senses, the mind and the
spirit to reach mystic peaks."
---- Kamala Devi in The Eastern Way of Love
2.1 Opening Section
Purposes
The purposes of this chapter are to...
• Understand the pivotal role pleasure plays in life.
• Learn how Tantric Sex is different.
• Give you some basic tools of sacred sexuality.
Tantra Says "Yes!"
• Do you want to be engulfed hour after hour by ecstatic orgasmic vibrations?
• Do you want to completely submerge in love-bliss with your beloved?
• Do you want to float on a cloud of peak prolonged pleasure?
• Do you want to transform your mood, emotions, and stress level into vibrant serenity?
Enduring delight?
If you answered "yes, Yes, YES!", then you have some magical transformation to look
forward to with Supreme Bliss Tantra.
We figure most of you bought this ebook to learn about unleashing the amazing power of
the G-Spot to create wet and screaming orgasms. We will teach you world-class massage
strokes, sex positions, and female ejaculation in later chapters.
Recognize that we can't guarantee cosmic mind-blowing orgasms or life-altering personal
transformation from sexual techniques alone. You need the power of the ancient secrets of
Tantra for that. What truly makes this ebook unique is the integration of Tantric practices with
the latest information on G-Spot massage, orgasms, and female ejaculation.
Why Read This Chapter
Tantra is the ancient Eastern spiritual practice of sacred sexuality. It focuses on the pleasure
we create by merging male and female energies. It's a unique attitude towards sex, love, and all
of life itself.
The purpose of this chapter is to explain what Tantra is, why you should care, and how
Tantric Sex can supercharge your love life so much more than by just diddling the right parts
with the right strokes.
As much as you want to skip ahead to the "good stuff," we urge you to read this chapter
about opening your sexuality to whole new dimensions. Your spirit is where the true power of
sexual satisfaction lies. You and your sex life will truly never be the same.
Welcome to our approach to sacred sexuality that we call Supreme Bliss Tantra.
2.2 Tantra Section
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 19
"Tantra does not require "believing in" something, or even "agreeing with" anything. There is
nothing to accept on blind faith. The validity of Tantric teachings and practices lies in our own
experience, our own inner process. We don't have to take anyone's word for anything. No one is
asking us to believe anything. There is no dogma. The only way we can truly practice Tantra is to
give up our concepts of what we think is happening and see what is actually happening. Through
the process of Kundalini awakening we open up to inner or intuitive knowledge. The Shakti
stimulates insights and breakthroughs. We practice Tantra and relate these practices to our dayto-
day life. We become more fulfilled and powerful." ----- Gurumayi Chidvilasananda
Supreme Bliss Tantra
Supreme Bliss is the zenith of sexual ecstasy that transforms Kundalini, or orgasmic energy,
into expanded consciousness. Tantra believes that all energy is life f***e energy.
Supreme Bliss Tantra is the modern system of personal transformation based on the ancient
Eastern spiritual path that uses Kundalini energy practices to...
• deepen love, intimacy and ecstasy
• extend lovemaking, and
• create continuous full-body mind-altering Tantric Orgasms.
By opening your senses of the present moment, embracing all of life and all of your being,
and focusing on pleasure as a divine gift, Supreme Bliss Tantra...
• heals your mind, body, and spirit,
• connects you passionately with your deeper self and your beloved, and
• immerses you deeply into the untold joys of sacred sexuality to reach cosmic peaks of
pleasure making life an ecstatic journey in total communion with all that is.
Wow! Can you see why we're so jazzed about it?
Ancient Tradition Without Fear
The word Tantra comes from the roots "to expand, extend, and weave." Tantrikas, adepts at
Tantric practice, extend their awareness, heighten their sensitivity, expand their consciousness,
and weave all the energies of life together to affirm joyous living.
Tantra emerged thousands of years ago in India, moving to China and Tibet as a grass-roots
rebellion against the repressive hierarchical religions of the day. Back then, to even reach for
enlightenment required lifetimes of denying desire and doing penance for past-life karma.
Tantra opened the doors of spiritual evolution to everyone, regardless of their social status.
If you're worried about what you're getting yourself into, don't. Tantra isn't a religion based
on faith, dogma, or right living. You don't have to join, carry a card, cut your hair, or wear
robes.
Since it's not really a philosophy, it has no rules, qualifications, or requirements. There's no
code of behavior, no punishment for sin, and no pot of gold waiting for you in the afterlife at
the end of the rainbow.
If you're seeking inner peace, higher consciousness, a more fulfilling sex life with a new
partner, or rekindling the earlier fire with a longtime mate, the erotic sacred wisdom of India
and other Eastern cultures can help.
East Meets West
In the modern West, we stress the power of knowledge and thought. What you know
determines what you can do. You measure success through work hard, accumulation material
wealth, and caring for your relationship and f****y.
You reap physical pleasures, moments of happiness, and a high quality of living.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 20
In the traditional East, the quality of inner life -- not the process of living -- was more
important. Inner peace free from raging mind chatter was and is most important. Inner stillness
free from the ravages of the pursuit of success and the fear of failure. Inner harmony free from
relationship ups and downs by loving yourself most.
You reap Supreme Bliss by experiencing joy in every breath, every tree, every flower, every
moment.
Tantra is the bridge between the East and West -- the path to the joy of the soul through full
awareness of the physical world. By learning to make love consciously, fully, spiritually, you
transcend the outer school of hard knocks and grow into total acceptance of your inner self
while living in the world.
In Tantra, sacred sex is a path, not an end.
Tantra Means Let It Be
Being a spiritual art and practice, Tantra is primarily a way of life leading to deeper
meaning and enlightenment. It guides you to harness the raw power of love and sex to fuel
higher consciousness and promote personal transformation.
Tantrikas welcome all aspects of life, whether frowned upon by society or not. Adepts exult
in living each moment completely, and practice pleasure as a high-priority discipline.
Sophisticated lovemaking skills are revered as an alchemical science and creative art form.
Instead of viewing sex as dirty, low, or base, the original Tantras viewed the energy you
experience during sex as a powerful, creative, healing, and even divine f***e.
Since many of us have repressed sexual urges, feelings, and thoughts, when we harness our
innate sexuality, it becomes a powerful f***e, an accelerated doorway to personal growth and
change.
Without d**gs, Tantrikas deliberately induce altered states of ecstasy to create mystical
experiences of transcendental oneness with the universe. We figure, why not enjoy ourselves
while evolving?
Tantra says if we suppress the inner f***es stemming from our natural self, they won't
disappear. They'll just fester and manifest in our lives in an unhealthy manner.
We don't fight, resist, or reject anything.
Personal suppression can only produce mental warfare and internal stress. We release all
stress as a useless struggle with no winners, only losers. We let go of the futile attempt to stop
things that are happening from happening.
Maybe that's what Paul McCartney was singing about in "Let It Be."
EXERCISE: Beliefs Discussion Questions
This is a good time to write in your journal, talk to a friend, or discuss the following with
your partner on the following topics...
• What are your beliefs about sex? Good, bad, etc.
• What do you like most and least about sex?
• What about sex do you disapprove of?
• What about sex do you fear?
If you don't come up with an answer at first, please dig deeper. The more you know about
yourself, the more likely your sex life will expand and be terrific all your life.
Raise Consciousness
Raising consciousness is the heart and soul of Tantra.
So many people are swept through life looking at pictures in the mind instead of living with
full awareness of each moment. They spend their time and energy dwelling on the past, plotting
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 21
the future, and comparing the current state of affairs to a set of pre-recorded subconscious
tapes.
To counteract the programming that keeps us distracted and to quiet compulsive left-brain
thinking, Tantra teaches us to focus our attention on the present.
Tantra shows us how to exist in this moment, become totally absorbed in the "now," and
open our inner windows to the world fully. This activates our right brain that contributes to a
presence more deeply rooted in spirit.
We do this by heightening our five senses -- sight, smell, taste, touch, and hearing. We
become dedicated to enjoying the physical fully by reveling in eating, drinking, massaging,
dancing, and making love.
We learn to live in harmony with whatever life serves up, whether on a silver platter or bed
of thorns. That's partly why Tantrikas major in surrender -- just letting things happen of their
own accord without resistance.
This whole approach to life suggests we should just give up goal orientation, enter each
experience without expectations, and just live fully in each moment.
PRACTICE: Sitting Meditation
Description
Tantra aims to raise consciousness. It's not a philosophy but a collection of spiritual
and sexual practices. A logical question, then, is how can you practice raising
consciousness?
Soon we'll show you how to this with sex. For sex to be sacred, transformative, and
awesome, you must approach it with the right attitude. That attitude is meditation.
Which is a great way to practice consciousness.
Meditation is simply sitting and emptying the mind. It's not an essential prerequisite
for joyous Sacred Gate massage, but it sure helps when you enter yoni with the right
attitude. We describe it here for you to experiment with.
Since you can't f***e thoughts away, emptying the mind is more challenging than it
sounds. Gurus have developed many meditation techniques down through the ages that
can help you quiet the inner talk and enter a "no mind" condition. We've tried many of
them and they all seek to create a deep inner peace filled with stillness.
Purpose
Sitting Meditation just guides you to watch your breath. The simple relaxation
method is good preparation for what's coming, because conscious breathing is one of the
Tantric skills used in the sexual practices that follow.
1. SPACE
Make some free time in a quiet uninterrupted space. You can do this next to a partner,
but, since it's a personal private inner experience, it's not essential. Yes, you have to turn
off your phone, answering machine, pager, and TV. Be brave, let go of the remote for
just a few moments.
2. SIT
Sit in a comfortable position. The classic posture is the lotus position with one leg
crossed over the other. We can't get all the way there, and it may not be easy for you
either. Get as close as you can to this posturing, insuring that you sit upright at least. A
great aid is a "zafu," a round Japanese meditation pillow that's firm and shaped like a fat
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 22
pancake. It helps you keep your pelvis higher than your semi-crossed legs. You can also
meditate sitting straight in a comfortable chair or sofa.
3. BE
Meditation is not doing anything -- it's simply being. So don't set any goals or
preconceptions of what's going to happen. Just sit for a moment and relax.
4. WITNESS
As you settle in to a comfortable state, you'll undoubtedly discover that your mind is
busy. Don't do anything about it, just let it happen. Witness ideas floating by like clouds
in a brisk wind.
5. WATCH YOUR BREATH
To quiet the mind without f***e, watch your breath coming in and out. Don't change
your breathing consciously, just pay attention to it entering your nostrils, flowing into
your lungs, and out again.
6. COME BACK
You'll probably find your concentration wandering away from your breath. Don't
beat yourself up, this is natural. When you realize you've strayed, just come back to
watching your breath.
7. A FEW MINUTES
Gurus advise sitting like this for 15 minutes morning and afternoon. Since you
shouldn't be watching the clock, we're not sure how you time it. We usually just remain
still until we relax and the mind settles.
Afterthoughts
Our primary concern here with how meditation helps prepare you for ecstatic sacred
sex and Tantric Orgasm. All we can say is that tension impedes the process and
relaxation is vital for long lasting supreme experiences. It also helps you practice
focusing, an important skill in Tantric lovemaking.
As well, if you incorporate regular meditation into your life, you'll find that it's a
great way to relieve stress, release tension, and relax. One essential requirement for
ecstasy is "relaxation in high states of arousal."
2.3 Pleasure Section
“Pleasure... is a safer guide than either right or duty.” ----- Samuel Butler.
Pleasure First
Tantrikas believe in enjoying life to the fullest. We employ the bedrock of sacred sexual
discipline: practicing pleasure.
Tantra is the true art of living where pleasure NOW becomes the central driving f***e in
each moment.
A central part of this discipline is to increase our capacity to enjoy. We begin to cultivate
good feelings by fully opening our senses and flooding them with stimuli. We learn to accept
more and more sensation and value it highly. We continue by savoring the excitement it brings.
This isn't as easy as it sounds. It requires more than just reserving playtime in our stuffed
calendars. We've got to learn to pursue, cultivate, and surrender to ecstasy with gusto.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 23
Just when we start feeling good, many of us resist. We're conditioned to believe we're being
selfish, having too much fun, or don't deserve it. We've got to unlearn the guilt and resistance
that's bred into us.
You may be asking, isn't that simply being self centered? Hedonistic? What about love and
relationship? Our focus on pleasure and joy is always toned with consciousness. Because we
know ourselves, we aren't ruled by our u*********s, we act with highest regard for ourselves,
our beloved, and others.
Unless we're centered in our own being, we've not fully present to give love, compassion,
and service.
Deferred Gratification Be Damned!
The dictionary defines pleasure as...
"A source of enjoyment or delight."
"Sensual gratification or indulgence."
You realize that Tantra is a spiritual path creating higher states of consciousness, right? We
believe that simply being happy is a more evolved state. Tantra teaches us to evolve by
heightening our senses and indulging in the gratification they bring us. That's why sexuality is
such a powerful training tool in Tantra. It returns us to our natural condition of simply being
content and fulfilled.
In Tantra we say that pleasure is central, or in other words...
Nothing is more important than feeling good.
Our modern lives revolve so much around deferred gratification. Work for 40 years and
then you can enjoy life. When the k**s grow up, then you'll revive your sex life. No time to relax
now -- wait until next summer's vacation. But in the final analysis, why do you do anything if
you don't believe it will make you feel better eventually? Why wait?
Extract Every Ounce Of Pleasure
The Tantric approach shifts the focus of feeling good to the here and now. Tantra teaches us
how to extract every ounce of joy from the present moment and use that joy to guide our life.
Sacred sexuality is all about being in the moment, relaxing, opening your senses, and
surrendering to subtle waves of pleasure energy that become more and more resounding as you
welcome them.
In Somraj's Tantric ebook for men and the women who love them, Ultimate Ejaculation
Mastery: The Ultimate Ecstatic Solution To Premature Ejaculation, he writes...
"To become pleasure-centered, you need to heighten your sensate focus. That means tuning in to
all your senses: taste, touch, sight, sound, and smell. If you become more sensitive to everything
that's happening all around and all over your body, you can distribute that delicious energy."
Win The Pleasure War Inside
Being pleasure-focused is really criticized in normal society. Just try making feeling good
the center of your universe for one day and see what happens. You've got your work ethic to
uphold, your religious taboos to honor, your prohibitions against being selfish to monitor.
Better not appreciate someone else's physical beauty in business or you'll be accused of sexual
harassment. Often these social injunctions create mental blocks and even get stored in your
body, resisting any attempts to enjoy yourself.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 24
As a result, we all have our limits to how much pleasure we can accept. If you're a serious
workaholic or a conditioned fundamentalist, you may find that, instead of simply relaxing into
feeling good, your mind floods with thoughts of being undeserving, doing something wrong, or
instead giving to others. These are just some of the mind games that try to talk us out of
pleasure.
EXERCISE: Resistance Discussion Questions
The next time you feel strong pleasure, be extra conscious of your thoughts and reactions.
Whether you're enjoying playing with a c***d, watching a sunset, or engaging in exciting sexual
play, watch what happens inside. Ask yourself...
• Are any of my thoughts resisting the delight I'm experiencing?
• Am I feeling any uncomfortable sensations in my body?
• Do I have any urges to tense up or shift out of what's making me feel good?
PRACTICE: Putting Pleasure First
Description
Do you accept that nothing is more important than feeling good? That pleasure is a
divine gift you we're meant to enjoy? That anything we do, we do because ultimately it
brings us satisfaction?
Tantrikas put pleasure first. We don't wait until we have earned it. Deferred
gratification has little part in our way of life. We believe that our basic nature is one of
joy, bliss, and ecstasy. As we become truly evolved, we become truly happy. That's why
sex is such a large part of Tantric practice. It's training camp for being a fully realized
enlightened being.
Want to experience stronger ecstasy and deeper intimacy? Then practice expanding
your capacity for pleasure. Learn to relax and surrender more. Learn to open your
senses and heighten your sensitivity. Learn to absorb, channel, and recirculate orgasmic
energy. Learn to reach higher and higher peaks of ecstasy and wave after wave of bliss.
Purpose
If you agree with this, here's your chance to test if you're practicing what you're
preaching.
1. LIST PLEASURES
If you've started a Sexual Exploration Journal, use it for this practice. Otherwise, get a
small notebook that you can keep with you. On a new page, list everything that brings
you pleasure. Include the favorite parts of your current life, past peak moments, and
fantasies you get excited just thinking about. Travel, f****y, work, sex, art, sports, music
-- don't leave anything out.
2. PRIORITIZE PLEASURES
On a new page, organize your pleasures in order from most to least. Forget about
practicality here, just focus on what gets your juices flowing and what doesn't.
3. TRACK YOUR TIME
On the top of the next page in your notebook, write today's date. Keep track of how
you spend your time. List your major activities every hour or quarter hour including
sl**ping, eating, etc. Don't just list general terms like "work" or "f****y" but break down
your activities specifically enough so that you can compare your enjoyment of different
things. Do this for at least a typical week.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 25
4. TOTAL YOUR TIME
After a week or more, add up where you spend your life's time. sl**p will probably
be the largest single chunk. On a new page, list your activities in descending order of
time devoted to them.
5. COMPARE
Compare your top pleasure priorities with your top time blocks. Do you spend your
time in places and with people that bring you pleasure? Which pleasures do you make
time for? Which ones do you ignore? Which ones are you waiting for?
6. CHANGE
Our point is only for you to realize the ways you are taking time for what you enjoy
and the ways you are not. This is the focus that's essential for Tantric Sex, to be fully
engaged in pleasure. Of course, if you want to completely reorganize your life around
your findings, be our guest. No extra charge.
Tantric Healing Is Sexual Healing
Putting pleasure first is a major challenge with arguably the most repressed aspect of
modern Western life. Yes, sex.
Engaging in uninhibited sex requires growth from all of us who've grown up in the modern
world. We carry more moralizing, shame, guilt, and anxiety into the bedroom than anywhere
else in our lives.
Tantra wasn't designed as therapy for our sexual hang-ups and limitations, it just sometimes
turns out that way. When we relax, exercise our erogenous zones, and enjoy our bodies, we
often run into the old baggage that blocks our joy and excitement. We discover that old pains,
wounds, and trauma are stored in our tissues.
Instead of focusing on problems, Tantric practice heals purely through the committed
pursuit of pleasure. By opening our energy channels, we work through any resistance that
surfaces.
We heal our wounds, lose our inhibitions, and release our inner blocks by seeking higher
and higher states of ecstasy. We're left cleansed, relaxed, and free.
If we can become fully natural and spontaneous with sensual play, then we can probably do
it with any of life's f***es.
Craving Touch
All of us crave touch. Don't you?
In this era of high-visibility public campaigns against sexual harassment and c***d abuse,
few of us get enough physical contact with others. In our too-busy high-stress lives, that
probably extends to our newborns and loved ones all too often.
We're strong believers in the healing power of touch. It's a simple blessing, even without
professional training. We recommend frequent the****utic massage for everyone. You know,
the kind that's designed to relax without sexual intent.
Why does touch feel so wonderful? Is it because feeling a soft loving presence on your skin
opens your nervous and circulatory channels? Is it because it opens your energetic
communication channels to the temple that houses your divine spirit? Or is it because we store
our emotional issues in our tissues and massage helps release the unwanted negative energy?
G-Spot Healing
We say yes to all of these reasons. Just consider another vital question? What parts of your
body need tender loving care but rarely get touched without an agenda?
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 26
Yes, your jewels (genitals in Supreme Bliss Tantra).
With all the confusion, wounding, and bad experiences the average person experiences
during life, it's no wonder so many of us end up with inhibitions against physical pleasure and
relaxation.
One of the most powerful ways to heal these sexual issues in your jewel's tissues is through
gentle healing touch of your innermost sensitive spots, the G-Spot (Sacred Gate) foremost
amongst them. We've personally seen the profound releasing that can happen with healing
massage of the Sacred Gate for both men and women. The literature is ripe with story after
story of tremendous sexual opening and transformation this way.
We encourage you to read on, drop you agendas about instant fireworks, and commit to
gradually explore your hidden recesses. With pleasure as your goal, you may experience
amazing Tantric Orgasms right away. Or you may need to slowly release tension from those
places least loved through touch. Either way, the journey is a delight and the destination, a
nirvana of Supreme Bliss.
Be sure to read the chapter on Yoni Healing. There, women will learn the approach, the
attitude, and the techniques for greater opening to pleasure. The Male G-Spot Bonus Chapter
address sexual healing for men, as well.
EXERCISE: Healing Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to reflect on, journal, or talk about...
• How have you been pressured to be sexual in a way that was against your will at the
time?
• How have you been wounded sexually?
• What erogenous zones are sensitive or painful? Always or under certain conditions?
• Do any old thoughts or out-of-proportion emotions crop up when you engage in
sexual play?
• What would you prefer to feel instead of the sensory memories of these painful
experiences?
2.4 Sex Section
"Being fully present in the moment creates no only ecstatic sex but spiritual transcendence." -
---- from Intimacy: A Green Light For Red Hot Sex And A Lifetime Of Loving by Jeffre
TallTrees and Orv. Fry.
Celebrate The Divine Gift
Tantrikas celebrate sexuality as the supreme divine gift.
With Tantra, sex feels so fantastic when you learn to move out of your mind and into your
body fully. Your body becomes ecstatic when it gets in tune with your spirit.
That's why we say it's more meditation than athletics.
Though Tantra is not directly about sexual techniques, Tantrikas become better lovers
through conscious practice. Our experience deepens and opens new levels of intimate
communion. Through the pursuit of pleasure, we release the issues in the tissues that have
blocked our enjoyment. As a result, our erections become stronger, we make love longer, and
we experience bigger and more prolonged orgasms. Even more, we experience ecstatic orgasms
that take us to greater realms than "normal" sex.
Learning the full appreciation of sex teaches us to delight in our bodies and welcome
pleasure. We explore erotic play fully and comprehensively, immersing ourselves fully just as
we do with every other part of life.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 27
What Is Tantric Sex?
"Remember, if you smoke after sex you're doing it too fast." ---- Woody Allen
Typical modern lovemaking starts with a quick build up and ends with an equally quick
release of sexual tension. Not so in Tantra. Tantric Sex uses the same body parts and physical
actions, but unfolds much differently than the average quickie hurtling downhill towards a
sudden explosion.
Really, we're not against quickies. But what if there was something much much better that
lasted much much longer?
In Tantra, we define S.E.X. as Subtle Energy eXchange. Tantric S.E.X. means any touching or
moving together that connects lovers' inner vibrations. The Sacred Gate (G-Spot) is one of those
highly energetic erogenous zones that strongly activates the flow of Kundalini energy.
Releasing tension and giving in to the urge to climax gets replaced with continuous
streaming vibrations of ecstatic energy. When we enter the altered state of consciousness that
comes with orgasm after orgasm, we simply want to float upon a cloud of bliss together.
Tantric S.E.X. is flowing, spontaneous, and conscious. It's open, intimate, and mutual. Sex
this way is more leisurely, savoring every delicious morsel of pleasure, instead of rushing
headlong towards maximum turn-on rapidly. It's a dance, not a race. Tantric lovers move so
slowly, stopping frequently to settle deeply into the rising tide of pleasure, stretching the
experience out as long as possible.
Tantric S.E.X. is more like sensuously sipping an expensive Cabernet than chugging a sixpack
of brew. It more resembles sampling the delicacies at a gourmet buffet than inhaling a
pepperoni pizza during Monday Night Football. It's certainly more like a twilight stroll through
a perfumed Spring garden with your beloved on your arm than running a hundred-yard dash.
EXERCISE: Tantric Sex Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to reflect on, journal, or talk about...
• What zones of your body get turned on by what kind of stimulation?
• What sexual fantasies have you had?
• What erotic dreams have you had?
• How would you like your sex to be more Tantric?
Drop Your Goals, They'll Look After Themselves
There's no goal in Tantric S.E.X., only the present moment of perfect and harmonious union.
Loveplay in Tantra is all about feeling pleasure intensely for long periods of time, nothing more
and nothing less. It's about building, containing, and circulating Kundalini energy, not losing it.
It's about letting the energy unfold and expand, not trying to make something happen.
We follow no agenda, set pattern, or programmed stages of foreplay and penetration. We
don't rush through the preliminaries to get to the main act. We don't judge success in the sack
by making ourselves or our partner climax. Since we have no goal of giving or receiving
orgasm, anything may happen as the mood strikes the lovers.
That doesn't mean orgasm is unwelcome or avoided. And it doesn't mean that climaxes
aren't incredibly spectacular in Tantric Sex. The many varieties of orgasm we experience are
downright amazing when they overtake us. It just means we let them happen of their own
accord at the highest peaks imaginable.
Don't Miss The Beautiful Fragrance Of The Roses
The problem with being orgasm-focused is that, instead of feeling what you're feeling, you
concentrate on a future goal.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 28
Pleasure is now, orgasm comes later.
If you focus on later, you miss the delicious energies building inside you now. If you're
continuously comparing your lovemaking to some imagined mental picture, some earlier time,
some hot porno flick, you can't fully appreciate what you're sensing in the moment.
Pleasure is now, orgasms come when they come. And they will come.
We can't argue with the business practice of setting goals and defining expectations up
front. The natural tension of pushing for what you want serves some people as a useful
motivator. But tension blocks the flow of subtle orgasmic energy, the powerful Kundalini f***e
at the root of Tantra's transformative processes.
It's distracting enough to be thinking about coming or trying to prevent it too soon. When
your mind is intent on your partner's climb to orgasm, you can get dragged down into a severe
case of performance anxiety. Then, instead of focusing on feeling good, you spend your energy
worrying about how well you're doing. You get caught up in all those media-hyped standards
of how it's your job to make your partner go wild.
Get Back In The Sack Where You Belong
This takes you out of your body. By ignoring your own sensory input in the moment, you'll
severely limit your ability to run sexual energy throughout your body and experience waves of
orgasmic bliss.
In Ultimate Ejaculation Mastery, Somraj writes...
"Getting out of your head means letting go of so many worries that normally accompany sex even
with long-time partners. So heighten your senses, feel your feelings, enjoy your pleasure with no
agenda, and you'll gradually learn to stay out of your head and into your body."
When you're trying to recreate an earlier ecstatic incident, expecting to go longer than last
time, or wanting a bigger explosion this time, you're taking yourself out of the experience you
want to expand. All too often having expectations just create frustrations which you carry into
later encounters. Soon, simple enjoyment gets bogged down with all these mental standards
and judgments, future agendas and plans.
Instead of thinking, you should just be just playing and having fun.
In contrast, the sexual practice of Tantra guides you to shift from orgasm -- where you
expect a defined ending - to continuously experiencing orgasmic energy for as long as you
choose.
EXERCISE: Sexual Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to reflect on, journal, or talk about...
• Describe a peak ecstatic sexual experience.
• Describe a typical sexual encounter.
• How would you like your sex life to be different?
Speak Up And Enjoy
Are you familiar with that common mental refrain "Am I doing it right?" or the verbal one,
"Did you come yet?"
Because Tantrikas enter into sacred sex without expectations, performance anxiety
disappears. When sex becomes a conscious dance of energies, any mystery about what's
happening with your partner disappears.
If you can picture synchronized swimming with telepathic communication, you'll get some
sense of what Tantric Sex looks like.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 29
Tantric lovers know that they're each responsible for their own pleasure. They recognize
that erotic experiences begin within. They know what they like, what they prefer in the
moment, and what to pass on during each encounter. They've explored all pleasure triggers and
know when and how they want their Sacred Gate stimulated. They ask for what they want,
voice their reactions, and give lots of feedback. And they do it in a way that enhances intimacy
and contributes to the sensual mood.
Obviously, this kind of authentic interplay requires knowing, accepting, and loving yourself
fully. Then you can be scrupulously honest, totally real, and refreshingly transparent with your
innermost desires. Which leads to knowing, accepting, and loving your beloved.
Partnering Questions
Because Tantrikas use sexual play along with raising awareness, we focus on, talk about,
and study sex more than the average person. But we don't plan things out in detail. We learn to
look inside, understand what we're wanting and feeling now, and then talk about. And we
never do anything to another, even a long-term partner, without their permission.
If you know where you and your partner are both at, it's much easier to relax. If you trust
that your partner will respect your needs and limits, you don't have to maintain tight control all
the time. In Tantric Sex we often focus on preparations so that we haven't a care in the world
during the experience and can become thoroughly spontaneous.
That's why Tantric Sex is uniquely a partnership involving mutual consent, energy balance,
full participation, giving, and receiving. To make sure, we always start any partnered Tantric
practice by discussing three issues...
1) Desires: what you want, intend, or hope will happen,
2) Concerns: what's on your mind or worrying you about it, and
3) Boundaries: lines you don't want your partner to cross.
We call these the Partnering Questions.
For example, before a sensual massage a woman might ask for...
• long slow oiled strokes (desires),
• without things turning too sexual because she's having menstrual cramps (concerns),
• with no yoni penetration (boundaries).
PRACTICE: Partnering Questions
Purpose
The following practice guides you in getting familiar with the three Partnering
Questions by discussing the topic of sex in general. During later practices, you'll use
them to prepare more specifically.
1. LOOK INSIDE
Take a moment to look within and identify how satisfied you are with your current
sex life. Consider what you've had, what you've got, how it's working, how it's not, plus
what you want more of and less of. Include desires, feelings, concerns, frustrations, and
fantasies. The more honestly you can do this, the better your coming experiences will be.
2. ONE PARTNER PRESENTS
One explains their desires, concerns, and boundaries regarding sex with the other.
The other partner should simply listen, acknowledge, and ask for clarification only if
necessary to understand. A minute each is usually sufficient for each question.
3. OTHER PARTNER PRESENTS
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 30
Exchange roles so the other partner can explain their answers to the three questions.
4. NEGOTIATE
If there are differences in desires or boundaries that conflict, discuss what you can do
to honor each other's wishes.
Tantra 101
So you'll know what to expect, let us introduce you to some of the basic Tantra principles
you'll find appearing in this book over and over...
• Relax and go with the flow, allowing natural f***es to run their course.
• Don't be inhibited and don't resist healthy impulses,
• Be supremely conscious of everything while watching and enjoying.
• Be present in the moment and open your physical senses.
• Make love on multiple levels: sex, heart, and spirit.
• Focus on pleasure in the moment, not simply on achieving the big O,
• You are responsible for your own pleasure and responses.
• Know what you desire, what your boundaries are, and voice them.
• Empty your mind of goals and anxieties, letting sex become a timeless blissful
meditation.
• Allow orgasm to become a sacred energy event, separate and distinct from ejaculation
and physical orgasm.
2.5 Sacred Sex Section
“Tantric Buddhism is the much misunderstood practice of using the sexual energy as a way of
exploring spirituality...using sex as a gateway to a richer and deeper spiritual experience, and
using spirituality as a means of expanding the sex act into one of erotic symbolism and
meditation.” ----- Richard Craze in A Beginner’s Guide To Tantric Sexuality
Why Do You Call Tantra Sacred Sex?
In many circles, the word Tantra is synonymous with sacred sexuality. How can we make
such an outrageous claim?
In part, that's because the original Tantras taught sex as a path to higher consciousness. If
you employ your superabundance of sexual energy as fuel for growth, then you'll experience
our private definition of Tantra, too -- the fast track to enlightenment.
Further, Tantric LovePlay is a way to bring sexuality into harmony with spirituality, making
sexual love a sacrament of sacred union.
No, You Don't Have To Go To Tantra Church For Great Sex
If you're religious, you can easily adopt the view that everything on earth -- including sex --
is God's gift. Your body is a temple that houses your soul. Or if you lean towards the more
pagan traditions, the Goddess who is love gave us sex as a reward for honoring spirit.
Either way, it's our spiritual imperative to accept this supreme offering and revel in it. Don't
you agree?
We connect lust, love, and life f***e by making love on multiple levels. Tantra is sacred sex
because we merge all our energies inside by connecting the sex, heart, and spirit chakras (the
energy centers up and down the body in line with the spine). And share each with our beloved.
Tantra teaches that we're all a reflection of higher powers. In our rituals, we always include
a namasté, the traditional Eastern palms together over the heart with a bow. Namaste´ means
"the divine light within me honors the divine light within you."
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 31
Whatever way you cut it, Tantric LovePlay operates on a different plane than pure a****l
attraction.
PRACTICE: Heart Salutation
Description
Try this little greeting and closing gesture as a way of showing your respect for the
life f***e of your partner. We do it each time we make love or when we're doing other
joint practices. Though it just takes a moment and is silent, the intense eye contact
creates an intimacy that sometimes leads to exchanging heartfelt appreciation of each
other.
Purpose
To learn a simple way to show Tantric respect for the divine qualities of your partner.
1. SIT
Sit cross legged in front of each other as close as you can get. Comfortably make eye
contact.
2. HANDS DOWN
Put your palms together pointing down, both of you. Touch the floor in front of you
still making eye contact.
3. IN BREATH
Pull your hands, palms still together, up to your hearts as you each take a deep slow
breath still making eye contact.
4. VISUALIZE
As you breathe in and move your hands up, visualize the energy of the earth being
drawn into your hands and then into your heart.
5. LEAN FORWARD
Keeping your hands on your hearts, lean forward and touch foreheads in a "third eye
kiss" as you slowly exhale. Visualize the energy exchanging between you.
6. PART
Lean back as you take another deep breath, keeping your hands on your heart. Some
like to close their eyes at this point as they take their energy back inside.
7. RELAX
As you visualize energy being returned to the earth on your second out breath, move
your hands back down to the floor in front of you and open your eyes.
Ritual Engineers An Energy Conversion
In India, traditional Tantrikas spent many years under the guidance of a spiritual teacher
engaged in elaborate yogic rituals to purify the body and master the mind. These practices were
intended to awaken the powerful psychic energies through which the adept could enter into
higher states of consciousness. Only when a disciple was deemed ready did he or she partake in
sexual rites with a partner.
We don't approach teaching modern Tantric S.E.X. in such a rigorous disciplined way. But
we approach it as if entering a holy temple on the path to liberation of body, mind, and spirit.
Ritual in Tantra is just a way of honoring of each other as reflections of the divine. We
choose to look through the outer shell and see into our own and our beloved's inner beings.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 32
When Somraj began learning Tantra, he approached sexual play on the extreme masculine
side of the spectrum. Ritual was not part of his vocabulary much less experience.
But, of course, love is a powerful behavior modifier. While stricken with infatuation with
the Tantric pioneer, Dhyan Jeffre, he surrendered to frequent Tantric ritual.
After a few sessions of Tantric ecstasy, the energy itself engineered a conversion. He said...
"There wasn't any rote prostration before a jealous deity to placate in these rituals. Rather, they
were spontaneous motions which created a reverent mood celebrating love, sex, and the abundant
joy of the universe."
Ritual made loveplay feel different -- intimate, sacred, more present.
EXERCISE: Sacred Sex Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to reflect on, journal, or talk about...
• How do you feel about viewing sex as sacred?
• What other energies would you like to bring into your sexual encounters (spiritual,
heartfelt, c***dlike, spontaneous, a****l, etc.)
• What would make you feel safer, more loved, more adored, more blessed during
sexual play?
Creating A Sacred Space
We call preparing the setting for practices and lovemaking, creating a Sacred Space. It's a
space we choose, take loving care in preparing, and dedicate to the higher purpose of sacred
sex.
If you don't have a spare room that you can decorate and reserve for Tantric LovePlay, you
can create the environment you want in your living room or bedroom. In fact, there's a benefit
to setting up each time, as you get to ponder the kind of experience or energy you want to
create right now. It also stimulates your creativity and focus, helping you resist the great f***e
of habit that makes some of us take things for granted at times.
What does ritual include?
• Putting on beautiful clothing that accentuates our sexuality like sarongs and jewelry
with sensual, smooth, soft flowing cloth.
• Creating an altar near our practice area that contains meaningful statues, pictures of
our teachers, power objects like crystals and feathers.
• Cleansing the space with sage or scents, calling in the energies we want to invoke, and
expressing gratitude.
This kind of ritual is simply our way getting ready to fully appreciate the joys of Tantric
S.E.X. It takes conscious attention to create the mood inside and out. Remove the distractions,
intentionally set up the ambiance, and then your only work is the inner kind.
We don't have any strict rites required. Coupled with the eclectic spontaneity of Tantra,
there's no right or wrong way to do ritual. You just do what strikes you in the moment, keeping
in mind the general guidelines we suggest in the Sacred Space Practice.
PRACTICE: Sacred Space
Description
Here are some of the things you should consider doing while creating your Sacred
Space. Remember, you eventually want to do it your way. Don't feel wedded to this
program but experiment to discover what feels good to you.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 33
We suggest you print out this practice, including the closing step, so you'll be able to
refer to it in later practices.
Purpose
To practice creating a Sacred Space.
1. CLEAN-UP
Clean-up dust, dirt, stray objects, and loose clothing.
2. DECORATE
Decorate with sarongs, wall hangings, art, flowers.
3. CENTERPIECE
Place a beautiful sarong on the bed or cushion as the center of your practice.
4. MUSIC
Set up a music player with chosen music loaded and playing. Have a remote control
handy, if you have one.
5. OTHER SENSES
Place candles, bells, incense, and the like around to titillate your other senses.
6. ALTAR
Create a dedicated area as an altar for special power objects dedicated to your love,
your guru, your lifestyle, your relationship, etc.
7. CALL IN ELEMENTS
We call in the basic elements honored by the Native Americans -- water, earth, air,
spirit -- from the compass directions beginning with the South.
8. CAST OUT
We first walk around the center of the space counterclockwise, verbally casting out
the energies, emotions, and attitudes we choose to leave out of our space.
9. CALL IN
Then we walk around clockwise, calling in energies, emotions, and attitudes we want
included.
10. INVITE
We finally invite the spirit and energy of our teachers, mentors, and ancestors into
our space.
Closing
To close the Sacred Space, we also encourage a short ritual after every Tantric experience,
including...
• After a powerful orgasm, lying in each other's arms is a sweet way to cool down.
• After a practice session, comparing reactions is always interesting.
• It's endearing to exchange compliments, acknowledgments, sweet everythings.
• Feedback is a great way for a partnership to grow and evolve amicably.
• Verbally release the elements from the directions and any spirits you've invoked.
• And of course we conclude with another Heart Salutation.
2.6 Shiva Shakti Section
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 34
"Shiva and Shakti, the inseparable divine couple, are the gods of the ecstatic dance and the
creators of the yoga that allows adepts to rediscover the divine at the root of their own minds by
opening the heart." ----- Daniel Odier in Tantric Quest: An Encounter with Absolute Love
Look What Happens When Male & Female Love Juices Merge
The earliest Tantras are writings in ancient Indian books thousands years old that describe
secret sexual rituals, disciplines, and meditations.
More than anyone else in modern times, the Indian mystic and spiritual teacher, Osho, is
responsible for popularizing Tantra in the West. For so long, the earth-shaking truths of the old
scriptures were inaccessible due to their secret codes and obscure language. Osho translated not
just the words but the spirit of living Tantrically.
These esoteric Hindu texts were written in the form of a dialogue between the god Shiva
and his consort, Shakti.
According to the myth, Shiva and Shakti, the archetypal male and female, created the
universe by making love. The physical world sprang from the love juices dripping from their
bodies. The union of their energies was needed to create the whole.
Quite a contrast to the tale of Adam and Eve, right?
Today, Tantrikas revere Shiva as the pure embodiment of the masculine f***e culminating
in cosmic consciousness, and Shakti as the feminine principle embodying pure creative energy.
This isn't worship of supreme beings as in organized religions. Rather, it's our way of
honoring the f***es of nature that exist within each of us. We simply use Shiva and Shakti as
convenient symbols to focus the growth of our own divine qualities.
In short, Tantrikas honor both our inner male and female regardless of our biological
gender.
Yin Yang Unite
Tantra teaches you to revere your sexual partner and to transform the act of sex into a
sacrament of love. Tantra teaches that lovemaking between a man and woman, when entered
into with awareness, is a gateway to both sexual and spiritual ecstasy.
An essential part of understanding Tantra is recognizing the alchemy of blending female
and male energies. The Chinese call these yin and yang.
Western society artificially separates our masculine and feminine energies by discouraging
the development of the opposite qualities. You know that men are taught to hide their soft
receptive nurturing side and women are traditionally encouraged to hide their f***eful
leadership and dynamic power. But, truly, we all have both sets of energies and need to exercise
them all for a fulfilling life.
Tantra encourages each gender to cultivate the latent f***es of the other. If men seek their
intrinsic truths on the Tantric path, they'll invariably discover their supple, receptive, sensitive,
and vulnerable side, without losing their masculinity.
Women will discover their strong leadership, dynamic initiative, and teaching powers while
retaining their femininity. These new qualities add to the strengths consistent with our outer
gender which we've already learned to exercise.
What Do Real Men & Women Eat?
So what do you think...
• Do real men eat quiche?
• Do real women eat bullets?
The Tantric answer is to eat whatever floats your cork in the moment.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 35
Why do we bother telling you this story? Because to reach the sublime heights of Tantric
ecstasy, you need more than technique. Without a deeper understanding of energy dynamics,
you might think the best female lovers completely submit to their partners who dominate
everything. This is only half right.
To be receptive to the powerful energies Sacred Gate massage and ejaculation release, a
woman needs to be able to fully surrender to being penetrated, physically, emotionally, and
spiritually. This takes courage, strength, and supreme confidence in herself. You see, the
receiver is the only one who really knows what's going inside in each moment. To reach ecstatic
heights, the woman must guide the experience. She must be so calm and secure in controlling
her partner that she doesn't disturb her own reverie. This is the dynamic direction of Shiva
energy.
Oddly enough, her lover needs feminine qualities. The giver has to be fully receptive to
being led and embrace the Shakti energy. The giving partner, whether male or female, has to
willing and able to give oneself fully in service to the Goddess. Give up their own agenda,
surrender to whatever happens, and support, nurture, and follow selflessly. Shakti qualities.
In other words, the strong and in-control giver must be soft and feminine, while the soft and
feminine receiver acts strong and in control. The opposite of what you might expect. Ultimate
success with Sacred Gate stimulation and female ejaculation requires that both giver and
receiver excel at performing both Shiva and Shakti roles and be able to interchange them
seamlessly.
If one can only give and the other can only receive, progress will be blocked. Harmony and
balance in male-female polarities are what you're seeking. So you can both surprise the other,
lead them to unheard of heights of pleasure, and be able to share the entire ecstasy created.
EXERCISE: Yin & Yang Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to reflect on, journal, or talk about...
• How well do you do at fully receiving and absorbing all the pleasure you're offered?
• How well do you focus on yourself while receiving?
• How well do you do at fully giving without worrying about what you're going to get
in return?
• How well are you able to feel deep pleasure in giving?
Worship The Goddess
For the ultimate Tantric highs, both partners need to lead strongly and be fully open to
receiving. As we've said, modern society conditions men to be strong and decisive, women to
be submissive and accepting. (Yes, even today.) It's often a challenge for both to learn to
exercise the strengths of the opposite pole.
This is probably where the popularity amongst Tantric men of worshipping the Goddess
comes from. We're referring to revering, honoring, and following the Shakti energy of your
female partner here. Undoubtedly, there's some connection with early pagan religions that
believed everything comes from the grace of the supreme mother who watches over us.
Men, when your heart bubbles with gratitude over the gifts your Goddess bestows on you,
when your mind is consumed with giving her pleasure, when your body vibrates ecstatically in
unison with her orgasms, you've come to worship this incarnation of the Goddess.
And for women, when you learn what you want, know how to graciously ask for it, and
guide lovemaking to reach new and glorious celestial heights, you've truly come into your
power as a spiritual sexual being. Accept your self as Goddess, divine in every way.
Shiva-Shakti Game
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 36
“The man holds the essence of woman in him, and the woman holds the essence of man in her.
What is outside male is inside female. What is outside female is inside male.” ----- Margot
Anand in The Art of Sexual Ecstasy
How do you learn to lead and to receive? By practicing just what doesn't come naturally.
Instead of spending your time and energy thinking and debating, use the Tantric way. Follow
the three Tantric maxims for personal transformation: practice, Practice, PRACTICE!
The Shiva-Shakti Game is a great way to practice harmonizing both roles. It requires a long
period of your life away from work during which one of you fully assumes one role while your
partner does the other.
You may need to push yourself to assume the role that isn't your conditioned response,
taking charge when you're used to following, or supporting when you're used to challenging or
modifying your partner's plans.
This game is a chance to fully get into one side of the gender spectrum without the guilt that
receivers often feel that they should be giving back. And without the jealous resistance that
givers experience focusing on when will they get theirs. Both take you out of the experience,
and ultimately will block your ability to reach the highest peaks of sexual ecstasy.
In the Shiva-Shakti Game you know full well that the time is limited and you only have to
restrict your mind and emotions to one gender energy. You can rest easier knowing that you'll
both get a chance to turn the tables before too long.
If you accept that your desires are good and you deserve all the pleasure you can absorb,
here's a chance to go for it.
PRACTICE: Shiva-Shakti Game
Description
The Shiva-Shakti Game lets you demonstrate that you're fully responsible for your
own pleasure. When you're receiving, you need ask decisively for what you've always
wanted. You need to communicate clearly about what you've been afraid to speak up
about. Now you have permission, at least while you're playing Shiva.
If you don't make out-of-the-ordinary requests that are at least a little bit naughty,
why bother trying to change your sex life? Here's your chance to play out fantasies
you've dreamed about and explore the kinds of sexual play you've been intrigued by.
Why not belly up to the bar and go for it?
Further, unless you get mean-spirited and exact revenge (not an intention of this
practice), you don't have to worry about rejection. During the practice, your partner is
committed to serving your whims and wishes.
Don't be too surprised if your play runs up against the limits to your capacity for
pleasure. Resistance may be a feeling of being overwhelmed, overstimulated, bored, or
not feeling deserving and worthy. We suggest, as with all resistance, that you take it
easy while you persevere. What turns it on is just the thing that will turn it off
permanently.
Purpose
To practice consciously and willfully fully occupying only one Shiva-Shakti role at a
time so you can learn to use them each when you want to.
1. WISHES
Brainstorm separately a list of things you want to do during your ideal evening or
day. Don't restrict yourself while you're brainstorming. Put everything down that you've
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 37
ever dreamed of, the more outrageous the better. You're just fantasizing privately now,
so there's no commitment to follow through on your daydreams. Regardless of how
many wishes you ask for while you're in charge, the practice of your creativity in the
pursuit of pleasure is a great opportunity. Everything does not have to be sexual. You
can include outings, sports, walks, meals, a game, being bathed or dressed, etc.
2. ORDER
Review your list yourself and consider what would bring you the most pleasure in
the moment. Having the dishes washed? Dressing your partner up? Receiving an hour
of oral sex? Put your list in the order you want to do them.
3. SACRED SPACE
Now get together and begin by creating a Sacred Space. Be sure to do a Heart
Salutation as you settle in.
4. TIMEFRAME
Read your lists to each other. Decide who will go first. Agree on how long you want
to play, each of you being Shiva for half and Shakti for half. Though you may want to
try just an hour or two to get the hang of it, the profound results come from an evening,
a day, or an entire weekend.
5. BEGIN
Discuss the Partnering Questions -- desires, concerns, and boundaries. What do you
want to learn? What are you worried about? Is anything off limits? To officially begin
the session, the partner in the Shakti role salutes Shiva by saying something like "Oh
glorious Shiva, I offer myself in service to your profound pleasure. Please guide me."
6. SHIVA TIPS
Ask for what you want. Experiment, be creative, inventive, and take risks. You're the
king or queen and you have total right to ask for anything that moves you. Focus on
learning to receive. Don't plan everything in advance but be playful and spontaneous.
Be sure not to abuse your power but to be kind to your servant (who may soon be your
dictator). A good ruler is never unkind or abusive to those dedicated to their pleasure.
Laud your Shakti with compliments for everything you receive. Remember, by
considering the giver's situation you will learn more about how to get what you ask for.
7. SHAKTI TIPS
Demonstrate that your partner's pleasure is important to you by devoting yourself
fully to it for this time. Take the profound opportunity to practice the height of the
Tantric approach to life: by saying "yes!" Our normal conditioning in life is to judge
actions and resist those we're uncomfortable with, controlling the outside world to
protect our inner world. In this practice, you get to practice surrender. In this way you
can learn about your own inner blocks to giving freely and unconditionally without
expecting anything in return. Of course, you're a supporter, not a slave. So you shouldn't
accede to anything that would permanently hurt you. Recognizing your own boundaries
and communicating them to Shiva is a powerful exercise in personal power.
8. EXCHANGE ROLES
When half the time allocated to the entire game is up, find a clear stopping place and
do a Heart Salutation. Officially conclude with the one in the Shiva role saying
something like "Thank you, my beloved Shakti, for giving me so much pleasure. I
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 38
release you from your delightful service." Then, when you're ready, switch roles and
repeat the previous steps.
9. FEEDBACK
Before processing what occurred, many couples find it helpful to take a break
separately for an hour or so to reflect on what happened. Then get back together in your
Sacred Space, do a Heart Salutation, and review the experience, answering questions
like...
• What was hardest? How did you feel at the time?
• What was easiest? How did you feel at the time?
• What was most enjoyable? How did you feel at the time?
• What did you learn about yourself?
• What do you need and want to work on more?
10. CLOSING
Use whatever steps seem appropriate to close your Sacred Space, as you learned in
the Sacred Space Practice.
2.7 Closing Section
Though you've got some incredible sexual practices ahead, we wanted to start you off with
the mindset that Tantric sex is more than rutting. You can expand your sacred sexual experience
by...
• Integrating your mind, emotions, and soul with the body.
• Focusing your awareness where it will help, on celebrating pleasure.
• Welcoming sexual healing into your evolution.
• Looking inward and deciding how you can make your sex life sacred.
• Developing the attitude and approach of your opposite gender.
We've offered several simple practices that you'll find in nearly everything that's coming...
• Relaxing through meditation,
• Being responsible for your own pleasure using Partnering Questions,
• Intentionally creating the mood you want in a Sacred Space,
• Honoring the divine in all of us with the Heart Salutation. and
• Embracing both yin and yang roles with Shiva-Shakti.
Open to all the energies of life and your lovemaking will never be the same. Enjoy the
transformation that awaits you.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 39
Chapter 3: Kundalini Energy
"The practice of Tantra has tremendous potential for transformation because of the Kundalini
Shakti -- spiritual energy -- the awakening, uplifting, expanding principle. The experience of the
Shakti might be an inexplicable euphoria, a deep peace, a sense of great love, or an expansion of
our own awareness -- so that suddenly we are aware of inner processes that we previously had no
idea of." ----- Gurumayi Chidvilasananda
3.1 Opening Section
Purposes
The purposes of this chapter are to...
• Understand what Kundalini energy is.
• Begin strengthening your sexual muscles.
• Learn how to do Orgasmic Breathing.
• Recognize how Tantric Orgasm is different.
How Tantra Can Help Your Sex Life
How can a spiritual practice like Tantra help you with G-Spot orgasms and female
ejaculation? It can because Tantra is about mastering your own energy, the vitality of life. We
mean that inner subtle vibration that's always percolating beneath most people's normal level of
consciousness.
Everything in the physical universe is in motion due to energy flowing. The cells in our
bodies, the bl**d in our veins, the impulses in our nerves all continuously vibrate inside. Are
you aware of it?
What causes goose bumps? A chill down your spine? Shivers or ticklishness? Or more
directly on our subject, how about that tingly warm feeling in your jewels (genitals) when you
see a luscious specimen of the opposite sex walking down the street.
When we refer to energy in Tantra, we mean the nervous stimulation and physical
excitation that causes these feelings. In China it's called chi, in India it's called prana, in Japan it's
called ki, in Yoga it's called Kundalini, but it's all energy. We're talking about the same electrical
and magnetic life f***e that pervades all of our bodies.
What Energy Crisis?
Being an energy practice above all else, Tantra targets sex because it creates so much energy.
Because most lovers feel this kind of sexual energy most strongly just before an orgasm, you'll
see us use the term "orgasmic energy." Kundalini is probably the more correct term. But it's all
the same electrical or magnetic stuff in your body.
Regardless of your level of satisfaction with your lovemaking skills, energy is at the root of
it.
Tantra teaches heightened awareness of these subtler, finer frequencies. Most people don't
notice them because their internal receivers haven't been tuned to pick them up. That's partly
why we delight in exploring our senses of taste, sight, smell, and sound as well as deeper
appreciation of sensual touch.
By tuning our senses, we learn how to summon orgasmic energy, focus on its effects,
magnify its impact, and circulate it around the body.
EXERCISE: Kundalini Discussion Questions
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 40
Here are some questions to reflect on, journal, or talk about....
• How aware of your Kundalini energy are you?
• What does it feel like?
• Do you feel it moving?
• What do you do that makes it move?
3.2 Streaming Section
"If you practice drinking from someone else’s spring, you will never become a fountain. To
awaken is to become a fountain for others and never stop flowing." ----- Daniel Odier in Tantric
Quest: An Encounter with Absolute Love
Learn To Stream
When enough sexual pleasure is awakened inside, it's hard to contain the Kundalini in one
spot. So, with any luck, it spreads.
We call this moving, running, channeling, or circulating energy.
Though they all mean roughly the same thing, streaming is probably our favorite term. The
name refers to opening your pathways to the energy of ecstasy (even without sexual
stimulation) and letting the natural vibrations engulf you. Streaming gives the valid impression
of a flood of pleasure coursing through your body, which is what it feels like.
When orgasmic energy streams throughout the body, it's as if every cell is coming. Yes, you
feel the same ecstatic experience everywhere. Whole-body orgasm is high on our private list of
Tantric delights.
When we first started Tantric practice, Jeffre used to have powerful session-ending orgasms.
When she learned to stream instead of explode, she started experiencing multiple orgasms.
When you know how stream orgasmic Kundalini energy by yourself, then you can
exchange it with your beloved. The most intense sexual encounters don't result just from a
really hot woman or skilled man. The pinnacles of sexual ecstasy result from both partners
sharing, combining, and building on each other's energy. That's why our definition of S.E.X. is
Subtle Energy eXchange.
Why bother learning how to stream?
• Because it's the key to unleashing the full potential of your sexual power.
• Because it's how you take yourself higher and higher.
• Because it's how you learn to awaken your Sacred Gate and the multiple and
extended orgasms awaiting you there.
Some say that women are generally more sensitive to energy and can learn how to stream
more easily. Maybe so. But , guys, you can feel it, too. Some of you, like Somraj, can respond
intensely to the slightest stimulation with a little practice. Which is the basis of the ancient
Eastern secret of overcoming premature ejaculation.
If Inner Tennis, Why Not Inner Orgasm?
You know what happens to guys if all the sexual energy generated through lovemaking
stays in their jewels? If all this excitement boils over too quickly, the easiest direction for it to
move is out the end of their pleasure stick. And then vajra (penis) explodes with a momentary
flash of pleasure and a big wet spot, that usually ends the play time for a good long while,
sometimes leaving his lover unsatisfied.
If he learns how to spread that Kundalini away from his vajra and around his body, he'll
feel great all over without a sudden big gush. As a result, he can have lots of little energy rushes
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 41
which get bigger and bigger and bigger, culminating in a long series of internal energy climaxes
we call Tantric Orgasm.
If you're a man, when you learn to channel sexual energy away from your jewels, you can
separate ejaculation from orgasm. Your arousal can still become irresistible and you can still
have those powerful pelvic muscle contractions that feel so wonderful.
That's what causes a dry orgasm, a long series of slow pleasurable spasms without
ejaculating and with a rush of energy. Instead of exploding, you pump the energy back inside
and circulate it repeatedly. We call these "implosive orgasms."
How do you learn to spread Kundalini energy elsewhere in your body? Somraj's personal
story in his ebook, Ultimate Ejaculation Mastery, answers that question conclusively. If you or
your partner is interested in prolonging your lovemaking nearly indefinitely by using the
ultimate solution for premature ejaculation, get your copy now at...
<http://www.tantraattahoe.com/uem.htm>.
EXERCISE: Discussion Questions For Men
Here are some questions to reflect on, journal, or talk about...
• How well do you extend your loveplay without ejaculating too soon?
• How do you do it?
• Have you ever had a dry orgasm?
• Have you ever felt Kundalini surging through your body?
EXERCISE: Discussion Questions For Women
Here are some questions to reflect on, journal, or talk about...
• How are your orgasms? What are they like?
• Do they come easily? What pushes you over the top?
• Would you like something more?
• Have you ever ejaculated?
Where Do You Store Your Energy?
Many ancient cultures, both in the East and West, studied our subtle energies and devised
methods to gain greater mastery over them. Common to many practices are the chakras, the
Indian word for wheels. Chakras are...
Whirlpools or vortexes of energy centered at the spinal column and extending in front of and
behind the body where subtle energy is generated, collected, and stored.
Most systems identify seven chakras that reside from the bottom of the spine to the top of
the head. Here is a relatively universal list...
# Chakra Location
1st Perineum Base of spine
2nd Belly 2 inches below navel
3rd Solar Plexus Below breast bone
4th Heart Center of chest
5th Throat Throat
6th Third Eye Forehead
7th Crown Top of head
Though energy is energy, when it's generated or settles in a specific chakra, it feels different.
When we talk about sexual energy, we're actually referring to vibrations of the first two chakras
at the belly and pelvic floor. At the heart, it's the warm embrace of love. In the brain, it fuels
higher awareness. At the crown, it connects us to the spiritual plane.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 42
Prescription For Prolonged Peak Experiences
We know you're reading this ebook to unleash the power of the Sacred Gate. So let us
explain how your chakras figure in so pivotally. There are two main reasons.
First, most love partners want more than just a lust connection at the first couple sex
chakras. Merging energy at multiple chakras satisfies them immensely.
If you've read any of the Conversations With God books by Neale Donald Walsch, you'll
recognize "God's" position on sacred sex...
"There is nothing...unholy...about a passionate, desire-filled sexual experience...When you
respond to one another from...all seven centers at the same time, then you have the peak
experience you are looking for."
Second, you can use the invisible channel that connects the chakras internally, which we call
the inner flute, to move Kundalini energy throughout your body.
This is the key to revitalizing your chakras. Learn to stream sexual life f***e up and down
your inner flute and you'll be able to clear the mental, emotional, and physical blocks in your
way of an ecstatic life.
Those who practice Kundalini Yoga believe this orgasmic energy sl**ps at the base of the
spine. Others believe the first chakra is at the clio or tip of vajra. Our experience is that the most
powerful sexual energies are stored in the Sacred Gate of both men and women. Awaken the
Kundalini, the sl**ping serpent of sexual fire, stream the energy upward, and not only do you
create exciting sexual experiences, but you rejuvenate your entire mind, body, and spirit.
EXERCISE: Chakra Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to reflect on, journal, or talk about...
• What do you know about chakras?
• What awareness do you have of each chakra?
• What stimulates and excites you chakras?
3.3 Tantric Orgasm Section
“The awakening of Kundalini is, somehow, the awakening of the latent cosmic energy lying in
every human being, for such an energy is the origin of all his powers, all his strength, all the
forms of life he may assume.” ----- Lilian Silburn in Kundalini
Streaming For Fun And Profit
Our biology certainly produces lots of sexual energy, especially when we're young, healthy,
or infatuated with a new love. What happens when you age or get stressed by sickness or life
pressures? Then you can't depend on hormones to turn you on and make you high.
Master running energy and this will never be a problem. Learn to generate and channel
Kundalini energy and you can reach mind-boggling heights any time you want. Goddess
knows, there's a never-ending supply if you're willing to tap into your sexual generator.
Where do you channel the energy generated? How do you spread it around your body and
share it with the one you love? By using your intention, your mind, and your breath, you can
learn to send Kundalini anywhere you want.
Where do you think full-body orgasms come from? From circulating the peak sexual f***es
instead of letting them release all that delicious energy too soon.
Move the energy up to the belly, the solar plexus, the heart, the brain, and above. Then it
excites, enlivens, and enriches your whole body. That's what makes magic happen. That's why
you came to this party, right?
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 43
Full-Body Orgasms
We believe that the G-Spot is such a captivating trigger zone because it stores so much
orgasmic energy. Learn to awakening your Sacred Gate is an easy portal into the energetic side
of sacred orgasm. With a little dedicated Tantric practice, you can unleash these powerful f***es
with little stimulation, at least from the outside.
Regardless of your gender, streaming Kundalini energy awakens the rest of your body so
you can experience full-body orgasms. Running energy to the heart awakens your love-flows
and is a powerful turn-on all by itself. Channeling energy to the spiritual centers in the head can
make sexual play a transcendent experience.
Once you learn to stream energy, you'll experience amazingly powerful responses to subtle
stimuli. Your senses become immeasurably heightened. Imagine what it feels like when other
parts of your body are throbbing with the same excitation that makes your jewels pulse and
throb?
Tantric Orgasm
When you learn the ancient sexual secrets presented in Awakening The Sacred Gate, you
can access powers hidden deep inside. Then, although a normal physical orgasmic release can
feel terrific, you'll find that orgasm in Tantra becomes a vastly different experience. Tantrikas
cultivate the ecstatic response, which you might call the inner nervous system climax.
We achieve this by contacting our most powerful trigger zones like the Sacred Gate and
generating huge sexual f***es. Then we recycle the orgasmic energy, not expel it. We conserve
and Kundalini within, and instead of discharging, the energy expands inward, flooding the
entire body with pulsing orgasmic contractions and continuous wavelike vibrations. This is
what we call a Tantric Orgasm.
A Tantric Orgasm is an experience of prolonged peak pleasure in which your whole body
vibrates with wave after wave of intense ardor. We shake all over, engulfed in surge after surge
of pure liquid fire. Often, female Tantric adepts ejaculate over and over and over.
Most people experience orgasm from physical stimulation, building up sexual tension and
then releasing it. Tantric Orgasm is an energy event, a state of ecstasy that's more than just
physical, involving many or all of the chakras. In the Ecstatic States Chapter, we'll immerse
ourselves into the different physical pathways to different kinds of sexual climax, and how
Tantric energy orgasm relates.
Where Can I Get One? No, A Six Pack?
How does one experience Tantric Orgasm? Some get there through clio stimulation, some
through maithuna (Tantric for sexual union), some by learning to channel orgasmic energy to
and from all parts of their body. But we find the most powerful access to this zenith of sexual
pleasure is through the G-Spot. The Sacred Gate is where so much power is stored, too often
ignored or suppressed, and can be so released with such intense experiences.
Many women rarely experience this kind of sexual peak. But when introduced to G-Spot
play, they report many of the same sensations as we describe as Tantric Orgasm. Long
continuous pulsing. Going somewhere else and losing touch with reality. Out of control. These
streams of ecstasy from Tantric Orgasm can go on and on and higher and higher.
In fact, many Tantric practitioners can generate and flow this delicious energy without jewel
stimulation. Admittedly this takes some training which is why Tantra is all about sacred sexual
practice.
Is creating the ultimate pleasure worth some delightful practice now and then? You betcha.
Once you acquire the knack, you'll never settle day in and day out for "normal sex" again.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 44
EXERCISE: Tantric Orgasm Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to reflect on, journal, or talk about...
• Have you ever had a full-body orgasm?
• Have you ever had a Tantric Orgasm?
• Have you ever had multiple orgasms of any kind that went on and on?
Four Cornerstones
Many of you are reading this ebook not simply to have better sex but to have sacred ecstatic
experiences. Along with learning the physical triggers, you'll learn here how to use Kundalini
energy to propel you higher.
The secret is to turn the responses of the body and mind during orgasmic ecstasy into skills
you can practice and master. We call these keys the four cornerstones of Supreme Bliss. They
are...
• Breath,
• Sound,
• Movement, and
• Presence.
A Tantric breath is deep, slow, and in the belly. The fuels the body.
Tantrikas make sounds like moaning to express the pleasure they're feeling. This releases
inhibitions and opens powerful nerve channels.
The kinds of movements we're referring to are undulating pelvic rocking on the outside and
sexual muscle pumping on the inside. Not only do these actions channel Kundalini, but they
feel really hot.
Presence means being relaxed enough to open your senses in the moment without any goal
or expectation and focus totally on the pleasure you're feeling right now. Presence of mind
allows you to use visualization to move Kundalini, and presence of spirit tunes your internal
receiver to the frequency of subtle energy.
These may seem like simple skills, and they are. We're talking about the kind of intense
breath, sound, movement, and presence that you usually only experience during an orgasm. So
we refer to this process as Orgasmic Breathing.
You might think that you already know what turns you on. For most people untrained in
the Eastern arts of love, those are external stimuli. In contrast, the four cornerstones are internal
tools you can use to energize your own pleasure and steer your own excitement.
If you use them to consciously to get your sexual motor running long before you approach
the pinnacle, they can be ecstatic tools that empower you to go higher and higher.
3.4 Sexual Muscles Section
PC Muscle
We want you to start learning to run sexual energy with one aspect of the movement
cornerstone, flexing your inner sexual muscles. We're talking about your PC muscle, short for
pubococcygeus.
We realize that medical term is a mouthful, but it's easy to identify. Put one of your hands
on your pubic bone, the inside one that's above your jewels and around your pubic hair at the
bottom of your tummy. That's the P.
Now reach around behind and put your other hand near the top of your crack just below
your spine. That's your tailbone or coccyx, the C. The PC muscle snakes down around your
jewels and anus and connects these two bones plus your sitting bones and legs.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 45
What's more important, you need to be able to identify the PC muscle from the inside. It's
the one you tighten when you want to squeeze out the last few drops of urine. Try squeezing it
now. Did you feel it?
If you can't isolate it, take a break and go the bathroom right now. Start peeing and stop in
the middle. When you're finished, try to squeeze the last few drops out. The muscle you used to
stop midstream and squeeze at the end is your PC.
You Want To Strengthen Your PC
Having strong internal pelvic muscles, keeping them relaxed when at rest, and knowing
how to use them without strain can dramatically enhance your sexual pleasure. Why?
Because the PC pulses rhythmically during maithuna (intercourse), especially strongly
during climax, pumping sexual energy. If your PC is weak, your pleasure and orgasms will
suffer. If it's always tense, it can block your ability to stream Kundalini. If yours is strong, you
have a powerful tool to consciously channel energy throughout your whole body. The stronger
they become, the more intense and pleasurable sexual intimacy can be for you, and the more
easily women can orgasm and ejaculate.
Did we mention which muscle is primarily responsible for female ejaculation? Right, the PC.
As with any physical exercise, improved tone gives you better muscle control. When a
muscle is weak, it feels like mush even after a few contractions. With a weak PC, this cuts off the
flow of pleasure and the length of orgasm. When a PC muscle is strong, you can continue
pumping as long as you want, extending orgasm. Further, a well-toned PC can relax more
easily.
The natural tendency to tighten up when aroused blocks the flow of ecstasy up the inner
flute. Those who've been sexually rejected, abused, or wounded, may find their pelvic floor
continually tense and on guard. Relax your PC when you're flying higher and higher during
sexual play and you can soar.
PC Benefits
Apparently Gräfenberg wasn't aware that a primary result of strong voluntary contractions
of the PC is to lift vajra towards the G-Spot. With a strong PC, a male lover can apply the most
delicious kind of pressure to a woman's Sacred Gate, regardless of sexual position. Much more
about this soon.
To summarize, women who develop strong PC muscles can...
• expand the sensations during lovemaking and spread the pleasure out,
• have more powerful orgasms,
• have better control over their bladders, and
• more easily learn to ejaculate.
Additionally, the entire vagina benefits from increased circulation that increases sensitivity to
stimulation and improves the overall health of the yoni.
Men who develop strong PC muscles...
• can have stronger erections,
• have more powerful orgasms,
• can regulate their contractions, consciously making them slower and avoiding
premature ejaculation,
• gain greater control over vajra and strengthen his ability to stimulate his partner's GSpot.
Finally, some believe that PC practice massages a man's prostate and keeps that vital organ
healthier and disease free -- a great side benefit.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 46
PC Pumps
Did we convince you that you need to do PC pumps? That's what we call these sexual
muscle squeeze practices.
Fortunately, it's easy and inexpensive to strengthen them. It just takes a few minutes a day
and doesn't happen overnight. To get the maximum benefits from Awakening The Sacred Gate,
we urge you to add some of the following practices to your daily routine.
By the way, you've probably heard of Kegels. These are similar practices developed by a
gynecologist in 1952 named, of all things, Dr. Arnold Kegel. He taught women to strengthen
their PC muscles after the trauma of c***dbirth to restore tone and regain control of their
urinary reflexes.
Doing PC pumps is easy. The hard part is establishing a regimen and remembering to do
them. Develop a successful memory device so that you don't forget. Find a time and place
where you'll remember to do several sets of these practices each day. Once they get strong after
several months of practice, continue the same regiment as your own maintenance program
After he developed his muscles with several daily sets, Somraj chose two daily life rituals
for his maintenance program -- soaking in the hot tub, and walking the dogs. That's where he
does his PC pumps every day. You might use the beginning of your commute to and from
work, as you stop for traffic lights, when you check your email, during TV commercials, or
when you start your workout at the gym.
Whatever you choose, do it regularly so it becomes an integral part of your life routine.
Since it doesn't seem to matter what position you're in for these practices, you can choose
whenever and wherever best jogs your memory.
Remember, don't push yourself and strain your groin at the outset. Instead use the Tantric
approach and build up gradually. Relax everything else when you do PC pumps. If you tend to
tense up, put your tongue on your palate so won't clench your jaw.
When you start practicing as described below, you may find that you're also tightening your
stomach muscles. Don't' worry about it for now. Within a few days or weeks, you'll learn to
isolate your muscle control so you'll only flex the pelvic floor where the PC resides.
These practices may be about squeezing your PC muscle, but the relaxing in between each
contraction is vital. If you're tense, your sexual energy gets trapped and can't flow.
Consequently, the unflexed moments between pumps are as important as the strengthening.
Sure, get into the habit of squeezing to tone the muscles, but put as much attention on totally
relaxing between flexes.
PRACTICE: PC Flex
Squeeze and release your PC muscle at the rate of your heartbeat, which means hold
it each time for about a second. Start with 20 contractions twice a day and build up to at
least 75 per set. When you're doing 75 twice a day easily, add the PC Clench.
PRACTICE: PC Clench
Next, practice clenching your PC while inhaling. By clenches we mean to hold the
squeeze for a longer period of time. Some experts say 3 seconds, some say 6, some say
15. Maybe they're all right so we suggest you start with 3 and work up to 15 seconds per
clench.
To do clenches, inhale and clench your PC, holding it tightly. Then push it out and
relax for the same amount of time before your next clench. Repeat this cycle 20 times
twice a day at first. As with flexes, build up to 75 reps twice a day.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 47
For women, it's very important to spend time on the push-out. Use the instructions
above, and inhale, push out, hold for 3-6 seconds. Do the push-out variation of the
clench as many times as the pulling-in.
The clench, contracting while inhaling and holding, is the type of PC Pump you'll be
using very soon to move Kundalini energy up and out of your genital region.
PRACTICE: PC Flutters
This practice is basically the same as the first one, PC Flexes, just faster. To do flutters,
you contract and relax your PC as fast as you can. At first, you may not be able to go
much faster than your heartbeat, but with practice you can speed up the squeeze and
release. We suggest you don't count these but just work up to fluttering for several
normal breaths before relaxing totally. Doing 20 sets of these twice a day should be
great. When you can flutter like a bird, add PC Clamps.
PRACTICE: PC Clamps
PC Clamps are simply long clenches. Work up to holding your clench for two
minutes or more 20 times each set. Remember to relax completely at length between
these long clamps. And relax if you start to hurt or get sore.
KegelMaster
There's another way for women specifically to build strong healthy yoni muscles. It's by
using an FDA-approved exerciser that you insert called the KegelMaster 2000.
The KegelMaster 2000 applies resistance against vaginal muscles as they contract through
their full range of motion. Through this simple process, all muscles in the pelvic area are
strengthened and toned while circulation increases. You'll notice the difference after the first
use!
Though it's made of medical-grade plastic and surgical stainless steel, only the plastic
touches yoni. Springs provide 15 adjustable resistance levels that you can increase as your
muscles become stronger. The dealers tell us that you can achieve impressive results with only
10 minutes of your time three times a week.
Here is Jeffre's experience with the KegelMaster 2000...
"I've always maintained strong yoni muscles through exercise and practice. But when I tried the
KegelMaster 2000 for the first time, it made it totally clear how much connection there is between
them and pleasure. The higher I adjusted the tension on the exerciser, the better it felt. I couldn't
try more than the first 7 of the 15 settings because my orgasms were so strong. Sure gives me the
incentive to practice, practice, practice. Because of the lasting benefits to sexual ecstasy, I really
recommend you get one for yourself or your lover today."
For more details and to order yours today, click here...
<http://www.tantraattahoe.com/product.htm>.
Whichever way you proceed, let us remind you that PC practices can be a very intensive
regimen if you go full out. We suggest going slowly at first. Then, feel your way as you
continue with later practices. Once you develop strength and tone in your PC through some
weeks of practice, you can back off to a maintenance level of exercises. After a couple of years of
intense practice, we don't do every exercise every day. Eventually you'll develop the feel of
what's right to make your PC strong and keep it there.
3.5 Orgasmic Breathing Section
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 48
“Endless orgasm is for those who can be responsible for staying in love, for stepping out of the
mental trivia trap, out of everyday thinking mind. Thoughts can kill endless orgasms, just as they
can kill ordinary orgasm during ordinary sex.” ----- Margot Anand in The Art of Sexual
Ecstasy
Orgasmic Breathing
Orgasmic Breathing is the kind of breath, sound, movement, and presence that happens
when you have a typical exciting explosive orgasm. We're going to practice these tools without
sexual arousal at first so you can develop mastery over those body/mind functions that happen
involuntarily during a climax.
When you can use them to turn yourself on without external stimuli, imagine what it feels
like when coupled with sexual play?
For the most part, we'll be dealing here with subtle energies. At first, don't expect that you'll
be flipping one of those big high-voltage control levers with huge sparks that will throw your
body across the room. Right away, if you're very relaxed and sensitive, or hopefully soon
through practice, you'll become aware of a little warmth, electrical tingle, or pleasurable tickle.
It's like learning to tune in to a much higher frequency sound than you're accustomed to.
You've got to clear your mind and listen acutely to reach it. Once you learn to tune your
receiver to subtle sexual energy, it becomes a powerful f***e. You can direct and regulate it for
magnified passion, lighting a long slow burn instead of an overwhelming eruption.
Relaxing
Can you understand how any mental or physical tension can prevent your progress at this
stage? You can f***e your way around solid obstacles with the f***e of your will. But to use
subtle energy you have to relax, breathe, and feel every little sensation. Tension will block the
doorway to feeling and moving these energies.
If you relax, don't worry about how fast you go, and never despair when it takes longer than
you think it should, soon you'll get inklings, then surges, and finally waves that will bowl you
over. Be patient. You'll probably need to practice numerous times for several weeks before the
magic will occur. Somraj took months before he could feel Kundalini and move it. Take it easy
with yourself and your partner.
Tantric Breathing
Foremost amongst these relaxation techniques is breathing. Most of us take breathing for
granted. We tend to breathe shallowly and u*********sly as a rule. Contrast that with Yoga
masters. Some are so aware that they can shut their breathing down to almost nothing and stay
in a state of suspended animation for extended periods.
Remember what happens to your breath as you approach orgasm? Right, your breath
becomes shorter and faster, maybe even panting uncontrollably.
We could all benefit from mastering the art of Tantric breathing...
• relaxed,
• through the mouth, and
• deep into the belly.
This kind of full breathing lowers the heart rate and can help dissipate the tension of arousal.
Breathing through the mouth is more physical and sensual as opposed to breathing through the
nose that tends to put the attention in the mind.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 49
So, one of the best ways to relax when excited is to learn to breathe slower and deeper.
Further, it helps to interrupt the stress response you may experience during exciting or anxious
moments of lovemaking.
Breathing Tantrically is such a basic part of running energy that we could go on and on
about going slow and savoring. Actually, a great way to learn how to do a Tantric Breath is by
recognizing it has four parts...
• in,
• pause,
• out,
• pause.
We're not talking about holding your breath as long as you can, just not rushing ahead to the
next in or out. Simply pause for a distinct moment between inhaling and exhaling, and exhaling
and inhaling so you can notice what is going on.
Making Sounds
Next, you have a chance to practice one of the most powerful of the four cornerstones,
sound.
• Do you moan at all during lovemaking?
• Does it make you feel self-conscious?
• How about when you're coming?
Sound is one of the most powerful cornerstones of ecstasy. The same nerves that regulate
your voicebox are connected to your jewels. When your orgasmic reflexes are working,
moaning with pleasure comes naturally. To repress your voice requires energy. If you didn't,
you'd have that much more energy to fuel your passion.
The more noise you make, the more passionate you'll feel inside. The more passionate you
feel inside, the more passionate you appear. And guess what, the more passionate you appear,
the more you'll feel inside. It's a self-reinforcing loop.
That is, once you get over any self-consciousness you might feel. So many of us learn that
sex is naughty when we're growing up that we inherit a cultural shyness about showing we're
enjoying ourselves. We don't want anyone to hear. They might discover that you'd doing "it."
Oh my God, what if they found out?
By the way, guys tend to be more quiet than women. Isn't that interesting?
You realize that this programming is nonsense for both genders, don't you? Here's your
chance to get over it. Just remind yourself that pleasure is your divine birthright, you're entitled
to as much ecstasy as you can conjure up. Sounding off is one way to amplify your sensations.
If you're in the least self-conscious about being overheard, be sure to find a quiet place
where no one can hear you no matter how loud you get.
Visualizing Energy
Next we're going to add the visualization of energy along with your breathing, pumping,
and sounding. Since energy flows where attention goes, just imagining sexual juice and
electricity somewhere in your body, something will eventually happen.
You already knew that the mind was the most powerful sex organ, right?
We're going to begin working with your energy centers, chakras, in a big way. These are the
vortices where energy tends to collect and swirl around at different places inside your body.
You inner flute is the energy channel near your spine that connects your chakras.
Remember to keep all your senses open. If you feel any sensations, no matter how subtle,
visualize your breath passing through where you feel them. In this way, the breath adds fuel to
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 50
a small fire, making it flare up. Even if you don't feel much, imagine that you do and breathe
into the body parts you want to energize.
Pelvic Rocking
The four cornerstones of Supreme Bliss include movement. PC pumps are powerful internal
motions, but we need to include the rest of your body.
Pelvic Rocking is a rotation of your pelvic area. Some have likened it to riding a horse, but
we prefer to compare it to slow deep sexual union when you're on top. With your weight on
your knees and hands over your lover, the only way you can penetrate deeply is by either doing
push-ups or by rocking your pelvis forwards and backwards. The latter is what we're adding to
your repertoire here.
PRACTICE: Orgasmic Breathing
Purpose
To combine all the components of Orgasmic Breathing into one comfortable unified
whole.
Description
We've broken down the individual parts of Orgasmic Breathing into discreet steps so
you could get understand them. When we're working privately with clients, you guide
them to practice each one separately. If you run into any coordination trouble during
this practice, we encourage you to try them separately.
But really, once you learn to coordinate them all, Orgasmic Breathing is just doing
one unified thing. Most people do these things naturally together during ecstatic sex, so
why not use them consciously?
1. POSITION
Use whatever position you want as long as it allows free pelvic movement.
2. RELAXING
Spend a few minutes getting comfortable, watching your breath, and releasing any
muscle tension. Keep your eyes closed.
3. TANTRIC BREATHING
Start Tantric breathing.
4. ROCKING
Rock one way on the inbreath, the other on the outbreath.
5. PC PUMP
Add the PC pump on the inbreath.
6. SOUNDS
Make sounds as you start to feel good.
7. VISUALIZE
Visualize the energy coming into your first chakra and being pumped up your inner
flute by your PC contractions. During your first practices, aim to raise your sexual
energy just up to the heart chakra. Of course, you can practice moving the energy up to
any chakra, all the way to the crown of the head. Do what feels best in the moment.
8. ENJOY
Enjoy for a few minutes.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 51
9. SYNCHRONIZE
If you want, try this with a partner. Sit across from each with your eyes closed, doing
the above steps. When one of you gets in the flow, open you eyes. When the second
partner opens their eyes, coordinate breathing in and out together at the same pace. Can
you feel each other's energy?
Afterthoughts
You may have to practice a few times to get the pieces working together. Once you
do, just practice this combined exercise several times a week for a few weeks for about
15 minutes.
Orgasmic Breathing is the primary method of channeling energy when you're making
love. It may require repeated practice because at first it's subtle for most people. Once
you get it, it's really exciting loveplay. Really gets our juices flowing when we do it
before maithuna.
Later in this ebook, you'll find lots of chances to practice as you discover triggers like
clio and the Sacred Gate. Oh, yes, some partner practices to develop the knack in the
sack are coming, too.
3.6 Closing Section
Well, that wraps up the Kundalini Energy Chapter. Hopefully, you're increasing your
sensitivity to your chakras, your inner flute, and Kundalini energy. By tuning in and practicing,
soon you'll be able to stream. That's where those awesome cosmic climaxes and spiritual
transformations occur that we call Tantric Orgasm.
If you're in a big hurry to read on and dive through the pleasures awaiting you on the other
side of the Sacred Gate, please please please start doing daily PC practices. More than anything,
this could be the key to catapulting your ecstasy to new and unheard of levels.
You've learned to relax, be more sensitive, breathe, make sounds, visualize energy flow, and
pump. You could spend weeks really perfecting all these foundations of the four cornerstones
of Orgasmic Breathing. We encourage you to do a little practicing regularly so you'll be able to
apply these fundamental skills automatically while you're making love.
Next, we'll employ these exact tools to heighten turn-on, maintain excitement, and learn to
savor pleasure during the Tantric LovePlay Chapter.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 52
Chapter 4: Tantric LovePlay
"In coupling, the friction of the man's member calms the woman's excitement. But it is in signs
of affection, kissing and caressing, that she finds her pleasure." ----- from the Kama Sutra
translated by Alain Danielou
4.1 Opening Section
Purposes
The purposes of this chapter are to...
• Learn to make any kind of loveplay exciting and complete in itself.
• Open sexual communication channels.
• Practice Tantric touch and Kama Sutra embraces.
Savor Every Instant
If you're like most women, you'll probably enjoy Sacred Gate only play after extended
warm-up. Because it's a kind of tissue that swells with arousal, you may not even feel it at first.
But you have to understand the Tantric approach that we find works best in all situations.
Don't establish goals, set expectations, and plan a detailed agenda for loveplay. Instead,
experiment with impulses and fantasies that strike you as fun in the moment. Be playful,
spontaneous, and enjoy the journey.
Although we've already described some of the many different ways that Tantric Sex differs
from "regular" or "normal" sex, our use of foreplay is another one of those distinctions. The
word foreplay implies something that you do before the main event. The further implication is
that it's of lesser value.
To a Tantrika (a Tantric adept), any sensation can be the catalyst for a huge flow of passion
all by itself. When your energy channels are open, you can circulate and exchange the f***es of
orgasm even without jewel (genitals) play. When we do experience orgasm from physical
stimulation, it's often a continuous rising experience without an explosive crescendo.
So "before" and "after" lose their relevance.
What is Tantric LovePlay?
That's why you won't see us using the word foreplay much. We don't want to discount the
power that's available to you with little things that can create so many other valuable feelings,
sensations, and titillations.
Instead, throughout the rest of the book, you'll mostly see references to loveplay and Tantric
play.
From the moment you begin to change the feel of the space around you, you are being
sexual. You are using erotic, orgasmic, Kundalini energy.
The instant your eyes meet those of your lover's, you feel tingling inside. The first touch is
electric, sending chills and shivers throughout your being. As you honor your beloved and offer
thanks for being with you at this time, tears may spring to your eyes. You may feel a strong
stirring in your yoni or vajra (vagina or penis) long before you take your clothes off.
This is Tantric LovePlay.
We urge you to not miss a single tingle, a tiny shiver, or the subtlest energy surge. This is
surely as much sex as anything else you'll ever do. It's also an essential prerequisite to arouse
the Goddess in your beloved.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 53
Juicy Things To Look Forward To
In Jeffre's ebook Intimacy, she quoted a recent study that found the average length of
loveplay at 15 minutes and maithuna (sexual union or intercourse) at 10. We're well aware that,
for maximum enjoyment, the average woman requires 35 to 45 minutes of erotic warm-up to get
her juices flowing adequately.
Which means the average lover stops 10 to 20 minutes short of peak female pleasure. Which
makes us really worry about the less than average lovers.
Maybe then you can understand why there's a dearth of orgasms in the world. If you're in a
hurry in the sack, learning about G-Spot massage may not make quickies all that much better
than they are now.
Which explains the purpose of this chapter: experimenting with a wide array of sensitive,
sensual, sexual tips to get you both turned-on. Though we'll delve into touching, kissing, and
licking, you'll find as much emphasis on opening your hearts, tuning your senses, and
connecting your feelings. That's because the keys are presence, consciousness, and energy flow,
not simply technique. Tantric ritual plays a part here, as does the Kama Sutra and
communication techniques from modern psychology.
4.2 Intimacy
Women Love Words From The Heart
It's often said that women get turned on in the heart first and in the jewels (genitals) later,
whereas men are just the opposite. When men get turned on in the jewels, the energy moves to
the heart.
Although there are always exceptions to this kind of blanket generalizations, we believe it's
safe to assume that most women, most of the time, like to have their mind and heart stimulated
in the 24 to 48 hours before the actual "date."
Jeffre says "It's turns me on when Somraj says 'I love you." Many women feel this way. Don't
wait until the urge hits you.
Guys, let her know how much you care for her, now. Tell her how much you think about
her, how much you desire her. Let her know how much you're looking forward to your time
alone with her.
Women respond very positively to words and touch that convey feelings of love and
affection. Women seem to like words about love, sex, and relationship and feel they're very
important. Often men don't have feelings as strong as women about verbalization of love, etc.
If you're a guy who feels uncomfortable with words, we humbly suggest that you practice, a
lot. Nothing will get you more of what you want than being able to verbalize feelings of
affection for your woman. Read a book or two and then write out what you want to say.
Practice letting the words tumble over your tongue and lips. Now, do it with your partner.
Try something like this... "Honey, I'm having trouble concentrating at work. My heart is
swelling with thoughts about your soft skin, your bright eyes, your sweet scent. Please don't be
wearing much when I get home early."
By the way, women, guys like romantic attention as well.
Intimacy Is A Turn-On for Women
Intimacy is the emotional closeness that truth-telling and feeling loved can bring. For most
women, it heightens their turn-on when a guy learns how to talk about his feelings with
honesty and heartfelt expression instead of blame or judgment.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 54
Intimacy can also be about sharing fantasies and playing them out. Often the fantasies
lurking inside are pretty kinky so too many lovers feel uncomfortable sharing them with their
beloved.
Moving past this inhibition can be exciting on multiple levels. The truth-telling is a turn-on
because of the increased sense of closeness. Plus the content of most any fantasy can really get
your sexual motor going big time.
Jeffre's ebook, Intimacy, A Green Light for Red Hot Sex and A Lifetime of Loving, has many
useful exercises to enhance intimacy and arousal, as well as sharing fantasies. You can see more
details and get your copy at...
<http://www.tantraattahoe.com/int.htm>.
PRACTICE: Intimacy Communication
Purpose
Through opening up your sexual communication, this practice will increase your
intimacy and give you useful information that you can use throughout this chapter and
the rest of this ebook.
Description
Women tend to enjoy 30 to 60 minutes of loveplay, while men may request and desire
less. Only you know how your body responds and what feels best.
This practice asks you to discuss, as specifically as possible, the types of loveplay you
like and the amount of time you like it. Go over the following questions separately and
then share your answers. Let the dialogue flow where it will until you feel heard and
understand and you know more about what your beloved prefers.
By the way, this is a starting place. As you become more practiced in these ways, you
may want three to six hours of Tantric LovePlay. Who knows how far you'll go?
1. COMFORT
Do I give (or receive) most comfortably?
2. PRACTICE
I would like to practice receiving (or giving) more...
3. HONESTY
Sometimes I'm not honest with you about what I really want.
Yes No Here's an example...
4. TIME
The amount of time I usually like to spend in loveplay is....
5. KINDS
The kinds of loveplay I like best include... (touching, massage, kissing, talking,
fellatio, cunnilingus, etc.)
4.3 Choose The Mood You Want Section
"You can discover more about a person in an hour of play than in a year of conversation." -----
Plato
Create Your Sacred Space
Want to increase the depth of your total experience? Arranging the setting, consciously
invoking the kind of energy you want, and discussing your feelings in the moment are essential.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 55
As we noted already, every sentiment, every nuance, every tingle can be a stepping stone to
ecstasy. Notice and relish them.
In Tantra we use sacred ritual to set the tone, clear the energy, and help each partner
become fully present. This takes a little time, but we're sure you'll find the ecstasy you'll
ultimately create will make it well worth the effort.
Be sure you answer and discuss the Partnering Questions, your desires, concerns, and
boundaries, before each encounter. Checking in with yourself in the moment and then with
your sweetie builds on the intimacy you're creating.
As described in the Sacred Tantric Sexuality Chapter (see Creating A Sacred Space), we
want him to feel like cherished God and her to feel like a cherished Goddess.
When you take a moment to honor the God or Goddess in your beloved, you'll both be more
delighted to be together with eager anticipation. When you actually practice this kind of
opening ritual, you'll be amazed at the difference it makes. You can quickly leave the stresses
and strains of the outside world where they belong, outside your Sacred Space.
Other Tips
One wonderful way to accentuate the sanctity of your love and the consciousness of your
underlying passion is how you disrobe. Tantrikas don't drop their dirty underwear and socks
on the floor before jumping into bed. Instead, slowly remove each other's clothing one little
piece at a time while caressing, nuzzling, and whispering sweet endearments to each new
morsel of flesh uncovered.
Perhaps you'll want to bathe together. After a day of busy life activity, this is a wonderful
transition to a more sensual mood. Bathe, soap, rub, and slide with each other. Flirt and
tantalize with all your parts: lips, eyes, fingers, tongue, breasts, jewels, and any other part of
your body that wants to join in. This is how you make heaven on earth yours.
Spend some time unwinding by just being together. Look deeply into each other's eyes.
Synchronize your breathing. Reach out with your consciousness to feel your beloved's energy
body.
A practice that we do often is called the melting hug. You slowly come closer together until
your first contact. Then you melt your bodies into each other with as much skin touching as
possible. Relax and cling to each other. Let your breathing synchronize. A beautiful side benefit
is the merging of energies by closely connecting each chakra.
Kissing As An Art Form
Kissing is a wonderful form of loveplay because it stimulates so many different energy
centers. It's a sweet expression of affection that connects with the heart. Your vision, minds, and
third eyes are totally focused on each other. It turns many lovers on with resulting hardness or
wetness that encourages the mood for heavier exchange. In fact, combining this with a melting
hug enlivens even more chakra exchange.
Kissing all parts of the body can be divine play. Try lightly kissing your partners chakras
beginning with the 7th (at the top of the head) and ending with the 1st (the perineum). Oooh la
la, yummy, yummy.
If you want to be more elaborate, kiss a chakra and then state what it is about your partner
you love and adore about the particular chakra you are focusing on.
Shortly we'll reveal many more of the secrets of the Kama Sutra about kissing and how it
provides great Tantric LovePlay.
Awakening Your Beloved's Senses
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 56
Tantra is all about staying in the body, opening the senses, and feeling the ecstasy. There are
many ways to increase awareness of your body and open the senses. You can dance. You can
walk in the forest. You can meditate.
You can blindfold your beloved and titillate them with tastes, smells, touch, and sounds.
Then you can remove the blindfold, and offer glorious sights as you slowly and sensuously
reveal your naked body. Every tried acting out a silent fantasy in front of your darling? How
about self-pleasuring while they're tied down?
The range of possibilities for building anticipation is enormous. Use your imagination and
surprise your beloved. Your loveplay will never get old and stale.
EXERCISE: Mood Discussion Questions
Here are some statements to complete by reflecting, journalling, or talking...
• I plan to do the following to create a Sacred Space before we make love...
• Here's how I intend to heighten intimacy and connection during our loveplay...
• Here's what I'll experiment with to awaken my beloved's senses...
4.4 Communication Section
“In Tantrism, we do not go toward some external thing. On the contrary, we direct ourselves
toward our core, our own minds. Tantric practice demands nothing more than this return to the
Self...By observing the mind we will find...the strength to act without being subject to filters or
limitations that we have accepted or created, the power to fully communicate with life.” -----
Daniel Odier in Tantric Quest
Talking About Sex
We already discussed communication when we prescribed titillation, flirtation, and
intimacy. Communication is also essential for exchanging information so that you can enhance
your own and your partner's pleasure.
Learning to talk with your partner about sex requires guts and practice. Sometimes women
want to protect their man's ego so they're too polite. Often they're unsure if they even have the
right to ask for anything other than what they're getting. Too many men don't know how, why,
or when they want something different.
It's great to create an intention together to be able to talk with each other about sex openly,
honestly, and often. Admit it if it's scary if you've never done it before. Talk about your fears
and the fears you imagine your partner has. This is a major frontier for most couples.
That's partly why we urge you to discuss the Partnering Questions before each practice or
lovemaking no matter how long you've been together. Don't worry if you feel you're not doing
them very eloquently at first. Whatever you do is good for intimacy and good practice to grow
your communication skills.
Sometimes it's necessary to coach or redirect your partner when you're being physically
intimate. If you make an agreement beforehand about how you want to communicate during
sex, it can be much less challenging. No one likes to feel criticized or put down, most
particularly while in bed with a lover.
Hopefully you're taking advantage of the discussion questions we've included after each
major section. These are primarily designed to encourage this whole process of talking freely
about sex. After reading, think back about your reactions, write your answers to the questions,
and then share with your partner. Gradually you'll transform the intimacy of your connection
and create the foundation to transmute subtle energy into awesome ecstasy.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 57
Be Real
The single biggest couple's communication foul-up is when one or both partners aren't
completely forthcoming and authentic with each other. In less formal words, this means when
you're acting phony.
Do you...
• Feel that your darling is responsible for satisfying you in any way?
• Believe that your partner is supposed to know how to satisfy you?
• Act passive when you're not getting what you want and then complain afterwards?
• Wait for that magical moment when something outside of yourself will sweep you
away?
Tantra teaches that whether you're female or male, you're 100% totally responsible for your
turn-on and your own orgasms.
By this we don't mean that all good lovin' is self-lovin'. We mean that great sex is a
partnership in which it takes two to tango.
There are still too many men who think they're failures if their women don't orgasm. There
are too many women who don't have a clue what will make them feel the ultimate in sexual
pleasure. Some even pressure their lover to have an orgasm to soothe their own egos.
Maybe each of you has a ways to go to learn about your subtle orgasmic triggers and keys to
sacred ecstasy. Regardless, the more you talk with your partner about what you want, the
quicker you'll both learn what you can do to get it.
EXERCISE: Communication Discussion Questions
Here are some statements to complete by reflecting, journalling, or talking...
• I feel these sexual needs are understood and appreciated...
• I want my beloved to better understand...
• I feel shy or embarrassed talking about...
Our Job
In essence, that's what this ebook is all about. We don't just want you to read it. We want
you to study, communicate, and practice. All the wonderful, delicious, juicy stuff we're
suggesting is for you and your beloved partner to experiment with.
You've set out on an exciting explorer's program. Remember, your mindset will determine
how much you discover about the staggering ecstasy that's lurking inside. Keep an open mind.
Act like k**s playing doctor. Drop your expectations and cynicisms. Treat every experience as
fresh and new. Only if you get out of your own way can you let the dormant energy deep
within transport you to new and unexpected places.
So practice, practice, practice. We know some of this stuff is new and seems weird at first. If
you try it, we think you'll like it. Either way, we won't tell on you. And don't just do the
exercises once. Practice may not make you perfect, but it does get better and better. Every time
you do it, you'll learn something new. We guarantee it.
Communicate, Communicate, Communicate
As a marriage counselor for many many years, Jeffre has learned that the single biggest
reason women get turned off to sex (after religion) is their fear of telling their men the truth
about their sexual responses, desires, and wants.
If you want to deepen and supercharge your sex life, communication must begin at the
beginning. That's where the following practice, How To Touch Me, picks up -- at the beginning.
Going deeper with communication throughout your loveplay helps tremendously to create
intimacy as well. When receiving, women need to explain what they desire, what they feel, and
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 58
how they're reacting. Although this is true of men too, our focus right now is preparing the
female for Sacred Gate Orgasm.
Partners in general, and men in particular, do not appreciate being in the dark (figuratively)
when they're trying to please you. They need and want to feel confident that they're
successfully turning you on.
Women are different from each other and from one moment to the other. This is confusing
to the average guy who's always learning about what women want. You'll be better off it you
just accept these observations as fact...
• No two women's sexual response is identical.
• Women like variety, different things at different times.
• Hormones change at different times of the month.
• Emotional beings like women have unpredictable moods.
• Sensitive bodies, like female ones, may respond strongly to stress, exercise,
medication, health challenges, and menopause.
OK guys, you've been warned. Assume nothing. Remain open to the whims of the Goddess
and you'll be fine.
PRACTICE: How To Touch Me
Description
This practice facilitates letting your lover know in advance what you want, where you
want it, and how you want it. At last you can reveal your innermost sensual, sexual, and
erotic desires and how you can get it from your beloved.
Purpose
The purpose of this practice is to let your beloved know, in explicit detail, how you
like to be approached, spoken to, touched, excited, and in what order.
1. DECIDE
Decide who will go first. You can also decide if you both want to be nude. The first
speaker can also disrobe, with seduction, if that's fun for both of you. This makes your
connection playful and serious at the same time.
2. DESCRIBE & DEMONSTRATE
Describe and demonstrate the ways you like to be approached: verbally or nonverbally,
ritually or playfully, softly or roughly, or all the above. Specifically, what kind
of touching do you like where? Touch yourself in each place as you talk about it. Do you
want talking or kissing or other things first? Stroke your body as you want your lover to.
Demonstrate on yourself what turns you on most. You can also do the same to your
partner if that helps. If you're not careful, this will probably turn both of you on (joke).
Yippee!
3. APPROACHING JEWELS
Explain how much warm-up your body needs before you like intense focus on your
jewels. What do you prefer to happen and how extensively before your jewels are
approached? We like to lightly brush and briefly connect our hands with our beloved's
jewels while awakening the rest of their body. Do you want your butt played with, your
feet or back rubbed, or your head scratched first? Don't hold anything back. The clearer
you are, the more likely you are to get exactly what you want.
4. JEWEL PLAY
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 59
Show your yoni or vajra. Don't be shy. Expose all your parts, naming them and your
feelings about them. Demonstrate and describe how yoni or vajra likes to be approached
with eyes, fingers, lips, etc. Women, show your lover how to touch your outer lips, inner
lips, yoni opening, urethral meatus (pee hole), and yoni's inside. If you know where
your G-Spot is and what kind of stroking you like there, add that. If not, it will soon be
time to experiment in the Sacred Landscape Chapter.
5. DON'T ASSUME
If you're in a long-term relationship, please don't assume your sweetie knows
everything about your body. Or anything for that matter. We bet there are things you
don't know yet yourself. The observer in this practice will surely learn something new
and maybe you will too. Both of you should feel free to ask questions if something
important is glossed over, surprising, or left out. Ask for more detail or clarification any
time you're confused. While one of you is being fully exposed, the other should really
take everything in. You both want the new information to stick.
6. SWITCH
Exchange roles so you both get a chance to reveal your innermost sexual desires and
preferences. By the time the second partner has completed this practice, it's quite likely
you'll both be very turned on. Play, go for it, do what comes naturally. We never want
you to miss an opportunity for a hot time together. You can continue reading and
learning later.
LovePlay Feedback
There are ways to talk to your partner that can improve your loveplay. And we bet you've
discovered that there are some approaches you definitely want to avoid. When you think about
it, the exercises in this ebook are a perfect opportunity to play, practice, and communicate
without judgment. Let's take a look at how to make this work best.
When you're in the throes of lovemaking that's not feeling super great, you've probably
already bypassed many opportunities for sexual communication. We don't recommend calling a
sudden halt to your play if you can avoid it. No matter how gently and diplomatically you
confront it, interrupting pleasure can shock, sadden, and put down your lover.
Especially if he's male and has an ego. And who doesn't.
If there's something really awful your partner does once or repeatedly, talk it over when
you're NOT in bed. Wait until the next day and explain how important this is to you.
Phrase your feedback around new wants and needs you're discovering about yourself. If it
seems appropriate, demonstrate exactly what you mean. You see, another opportunity for the
How To Touch Me practice.
Do your best not to indict your partner's desirability or lovability. Don't compare to other
lovers. Make it clear this isn't a black mark against a man's masculinity.
Schedule this discussion carefully. Be sure you have plenty of time to clarify and resolve the
issue. If man's ego is involved, it may take more than one session. Keep reassuring him and
keep loving him.
Sexual Communication Techniques
Here are several techniques we recommend to help giver and receiver stay in close touch
during Tantric practice or freeform lovemaking.
"Responsiveness" and the "Feedback Sandwich" are prime tools receivers use to guide the
pleasure they're getting.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 60
"Yes/No Questions" and "Check-Ins" are for the giver to stimulate communication when
needed.
1. Responsiveness
The more lovers integrate Orgasmic Breathing into all aspects of their loveplay, the
less verbal communication is needed. Moving, breathing, and sounding are a language
all their own that requires few if any words. We call a passionate lover who shows their
turn-on "responsive." The opposite would be cold or even frigid. We wonder how many
lovers have been labeled frigid when actually they were super excited but too "polite" to
show it.
Don't hold back. Show your turn-on. It's exciting to let it out. It excites your lover.
Responsiveness creates a non-verbal feedback cycle that can take you both higher and
higher. And sensitive lovers who plug into your visible cues can respond to what
receivers need and want in the moment with little need to talk.
2. Feedback Sandwich
As you're learning Orgasmic Breathing, connecting with a new lover, and getting to
know what your partner really wants, some talking is essential. How can you make it
constructive and help you get what you want? Criticizing or even seeming like you're
critical won't.
For example, you may want your lover to slow down at some times and speed up at
others. You know not to say "wrong, too fast" and "slow down, dummy." But if your
only comments direct your lover to change speed, it's easy for them to assume that
nothing they're doing is feeling good.
The Feedback Sandwich is a simple three-step process a receiver can use to
constructively redirect what a lover is doing while it's happening...
a. Compliment: A positive comment about what's going on.
b. Change: A request to try something different.
c. Acknowledgment: Appreciation for how it feels better.
The Feedback Sandwich balances appreciation with coaching. In this case it would
sound something like...
a. Compliment: "Your touch is so exciting. That feels really great."
b. Change: "I wonder how it would feel if it was a little slower."
Then, as soon as the touch slows down....
c. Acknowledgment: "Oh, yes, that's just what I mean. That feels soooo good!"
3. Check-Ins
When you're making love, you're a team, not a mind-reader. Just as the Feedback
Sandwich is the responsibility of a receiver wanting a change, it's the responsibility of
the giver of pleasure to inquire from time to time about the receiver's experience. We call
this Checking-In.
Any major change in speed, position, or direction is a great spot to check-in with your
beloved, i.e. "May I get between your legs so I can go faster?"
Before you enter yoni with fingers or vajra, ask "Is yoni ready to be visited?"
If vajra starts losing hardness, ask "Would vajra prefer something different?"
If your lover's sounds, breathing, or motions suddenly change, ask "Did something
happen?"
These questions prompt the receiver to look inside and keep you informed about
what's happening. Check-ins at appropriate times increase a giver's confidence in their
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 61
ability to give pleasure. They increase a receiver's confidence in getting the pleasure
desired.
You'll find this kind of communication very useful during oral sex, hand-jobs, yoni
play, Sacred Gate massage, male G-Spot strokes, and maithuna as later chapters will
explain.
4. Yes/No Questions
Check-ins are a great way for giver's to ask for guidance. Giver mental tension
destroys the mood of lovemaking as much as physical tension does. You'll learn more
about this later in the ebook. Yet, too much communication can bring a receiver who's
relishing the sensations in their body squarely into their head. So then the receiver loses
the mood.
Using Yes/No Questions solves this dilemma. This is the perfect response for a giver
who is unsure about something or needs guidance. They simply can ask a direct
question that can be answered with a yes or no or a shake of the head. This requires
minimal thought process by the receiver and therefore is much less likely to interfere
with their pleasure.
A series of yes/no questions can provide all the guidance a giver needs...
"Faster?" "Ah-ha."
"More?" "Mmmmm."
"Slower?" "A bit."
"All right?" "Yes."
"Too much?" "No, more."
PRACTICE: Sexual Communication Practice
Purpose
To incorporate sexual communication techniques into your loveplay.
Description
This at first glance appears to be a loveplay practice. Well, it is. Here's a chance to try
out some of the intimacy and sexuality ideas you've communicated about in the
previous practices.
The added aspect of this session is to practice the communication skills we just
reviewed.
1. SACRED SPACE
Use whatever ritual actions and props help you make your play space sacred. Put on
sexy music that turns you on. Acknowledge each other spiritually with a Heart
Salutation.
2. PARTNERING QUESTIONS
Review the previous techniques about communication. Choose what kinds of
loveplay you'll practice this time. Discuss desires, concerns, and boundaries.
3. RESPONSIVENESS
During your first practice session, include Orgasmic Breathing as part of your warm
up process. Put extra emphasis during your loveplay on showing your excitement
through your breath, sounds, and movement.
4. FEEDBACK SANDWICH
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 62
Next, experiment with some new loveplay while the receiver practices using the
Feedback Sandwich.
5. CHECK-INS
When you're ready to move on to the next phase of practice, encourage the giver to
focus on checking-in whenever you agree it's appropriate.
6. YES/NO QUESTIONS
Your next target is for the giver to use yes/no questions for minimum interruption of
the receiver's reverie. When you find yourself in the midst of high passion for the
receiver, giver, use yes/no questions to get feedback.
7. CLOSING
Close the Sacred Space using whatever actions seem appropriate, including giving
each other a Heart Salutation and giving thanks for the trust and intimacy you shared.
Afterthoughts
Feel free to repeat each phase of this practice several times until the techniques
become second nature. After each session, share how the techniques helped, hindered,
and how you could employ them better.
4.5 Tantric Touch Section
"Slow down. Remember that this is not a race, and you are not in a hurry. This is also not the
Olympics, you have nothing to prove -- you and your new friend are setting out to do things that
feel good with your bodies. Touch feels good. Stroking feels good. Taking time feels good. Slow
down enough so that you can truly feel what you are doing. Worrying about the future will not
help you get there: focus on what you are feeling in the present. Erections and orgasms might
come, might go, but you can never go wrong by doing what feels good." ----- Dossie Easton &
Catherine A. Liszt in The Ethical Slut
Ecstasy With The Slightest Touch
Many lovers are on the lookout for greater and greater stimulation. This often takes the form
of harder and faster touching, licking, or pumping. We're going to describe just the opposite --
how you can train your body and your nervous system to orgasm with the slightest touch.
We call it Tantric Touch, the ultimate sensual massage through skin-to-skin contact with full
consciousness. This means both giver and receiver are fully awake with all senses wide open to
the physical and as well subtle energies.
A giver of Tantric touch is totally present, totally conscious, totally attentive to what they're
doing. They fully feel every sensation they're giving. Just being super sensitive opens the energy
conduits between lovers. They focus all their concentration on flowing energy from their heart,
through their arm and hand, into their fingers.
Of course, this is great advice for the receiver too. Be totally present to the feelings,
sensations, energies. But a giver who touches any body part Tantrically derives as much
pleasure as the one who receives Tantrically.
Loving The Largest Sex Organ
It's more an approach to awakening another's largest sex organ, their skin, than it is a
technique. Tantric Touch uses one of the four cornerstones of Supreme Bliss, presence, to
magnify and enhance sensation. Your entire being reaches out from your fingertip to make love
to the space, skin, and tissue of your beloved.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 63
Tantric Touch is not a deep the****utic massage. It's soft, slow, and sensuous, usually done
without oil.
When many of our students begin learning Tantric Touch, their minds are busy, their hands
go too fast, and they don't feel anywhere near what they could. This is why we teach them to
begin as a meditation, emptying the mind, calming the spirit, and relaxing the body. Only then
are the giver's energy channels open enough to flow love through body contact.
A receiver of Tantric touch is far from passive. They also enter a calm, relaxed state and
reach out with their senses. They put all of their attention on the feelings being created in their
skin. They use the four cornerstones -- presence, breath, sound, and movement -- to turn the
subtle sparks jumping between the giver's skin and theirs into a waterfall of sensation.
PRACTICE: Tantric Touch
Purpose
To learn to give and receive ecstatic Tantric Touch opening new pathways to bliss.
1. PREPARATIONS
Lay out a sarong, put on some soft sensual music, light some candles. Do a Heart
Salutation. Discuss the Partnering Questions. Decide who will begin as giver and
receiver. Receiver, make as much skin available for contact as you're comfortable with.
The "nuder" the better.
2. PREPARATIONS
Start with whatever it takes to get the receiver's body relaxed and their mind present.
Meditate, breathe together, just look into each other's eyes silently. Settle in.
3. TOUCH
Dear giver, extend your heart energy down your arm and into your fingertips. Rub
your hands together rapidly 25 times to warm and energize them. Very slowly, and we
mean VERY SLOWLY, start moving your hand over the Goddess's skin. At first,
massage about 3/4 inch (2 cm) above the surface. The inside of the arm is a great area for
starting this practice. Believe us, both of you will feel something.
4. RECEIVER BREATHES
At the same time, the receiver reinf***es what the giver is doing by using the four
cornerstones of Supreme Bliss...
Breath -- deep and slow,
Sound -- loud as you can on the exhale,
Movement -- tightening and relaxing the PC muscle while moving the pelvis, and
Presence -- total focus on the sensations you're experiencing.
5. CLOSER
Now, giver, approach the skin even closer. Make it as close as you can without
touching, except for a few hairs now and then. As our beloved Dr. V says: "If you're
touching, you're too close. If you aren't, you're too far away." Continue VERY SLOWLY
moving your hand down the arm, gradually including the back or neck. This will
probably be more of a powerful learning if you don't start with the jewels. We already
know how sensitive they are.
6. RECEIVER BREATHES
Now, sweet giver, focus your mind and let your energy flow as well. Touch now with
complete concentration. Breathe with the giver to energize you both. Slowly, with
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 64
consciousness, begin stroking the rest of your beloved's body with this sacred, ecstatic,
Tantric Touch. This is slow, soft, deliberate, conscious, and loving. No deep tissue work,
no fast pumping, no maximum friction. Follow your beloved's cues to know where to go
and what to do. With the subtlest of touch, see how turned-on and high the receiver can
go from the inside. Enjoy!
7. CLOSE
Bring your light touch to a close. Hug, hold, or lie next to each other. Feel the
receiver's subtle excitement and energy. Talk about how the experience was for each of
you. Do a Heart Salutation.
8. SWITCH
Switch roles right away or take a little break first for the receiver to assimilate the new
sensations.
Sensual Massage
After all this soft work, a full sensual massage is a delightful next step. Where Tantric Touch
provides the minimum of stimulation to the receiver, sensual massage adds maximum turn-on.
Certainly you use the two-way energy exchange you just learned. But now you add lots of
variety onto the foundation of Tantric Touch.
Sensual massage is also soft and slow focusing on long strokes with varying pressures and
textures. Don't ignore any part of the body. Though this isn't designed to be a hand-job,
brushing the jewels occasionally pumps lots of excitement into everything else you feel.
Vary the pressure from a light tickle to somewhat firm. Check in with your partner about
what feels good, but remember, desires may change in the moment.
Sensual massage is not a the****utic process designed to work all the muscles deeply. It's
not supposed to be hard unless your partner tells you that deep tissue work creates the most
turn-on. This will be the exception.
We encourage the use of feathers, silk cloth, soft fur, and other items that titillate your
beloved. Some enjoy rubbing with terry cloth or a hairbrush to awaken the senses. Others prefer
massage with talcum powder or corn starch for that extra sensuousness. Be sure to do this
before you apply any oil as the pasty combination isn't particularly appealing to either party.
Varied Titillation
Patting, tapping, and light scratching can be wonderful adjuncts to what we usually think of
as massage. We love the butterfly, unexpected flitting taps with your fingertips all over the
body with no pattern. Two things that turn Somraj on the fastest are scratching in the middle of
his back and all over his scalp. Jeffre's favorite is tapping on her sacrum. Different strokes,
right? In the next section you'll get lots of new ideas from the Kama Sutra.
We like to start at the periphery -- hands, feet, head -- and gradually move closer and closer
to center. Light random Tantric Touch of the jewels is a welcome addition and great teasing for
big things to come. In coming chapters, we'll share how to touch yoni inside and out.
After titillating the skin with different textures and motions, ask your partner if they want to
continue sensual massage with oil. If the answer is yes, remember what your goal is: further
awaken the senses and help your partner feel sexual arousal all over without concentrating on
the jewels.
Many couples in today's modern world own a massage table. This can be create some truly
delightful loveplay. The giver has access to the whole body of the receiver with minimum stress
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 65
or strain. And any decent table will support both of your weights if you can't resist climbing on
after the massage.
PRACTICE: Sensual Massage
Purpose
This practice adds to the Tantric Touch practice, adding the wide range of variety of
sensual massage.
1. PREPARATIONS
Lay out a sarong, put on some soft sensual music, light some candles. Get together
any props you'll need: oil, feathers, towels, etc. Do a Heart Salutation. Discuss the
Partnering Questions. Decide who will begin as giver and receiver. Receiver, make as
much skin available for contact as you're comfortable with. The "nuder" the better.
2. PREPARATIONS
Start with whatever it takes to get the receiver's body relaxed and their mind present.
Meditate, breathe together, just look into each other's eyes silently. Settle in.
3. TOUCH
Giver, begin with slow, subtle, sensuous Tantric Touch all over.
4. RECEIVER BREATHES
At the same time, the receiver reinf***es what the giver is doing by using the four
cornerstones of Supreme Bliss...
Breath -- deep and slow,
Sound -- loud as you can on the exhale,
Movement -- tightening and relaxing the PC muscle while moving the pelvis, and
Presence -- total focus on the sensations you're experiencing.
5. RECEIVER BREATHES
Now, sweet giver, stroke your beloved's entire body more and more sensuously. Vary
your strokes, pressure, and speed. Add patting, tapping, even vibrating. Follow your
darling's cues.
6. OIL
If your beloved chooses, warm some massage oil in your hands and anoint their
body, one section at a time. Slip and slide with long strokes for maximum turn-on. Be
sure to drive by the jewels now and then.
7. CLOSE
Bring your light touch to a close. Hug, hold, or lie next to each other. Feel the
receiver's subtle excitement and energy. Talk about how the experience was for each of
you. Close your Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation.
8. SWITCH
Switch roles right away or take a little break for the receiver to assimilate the new
sensations.
4.6 Kama Sutra Embraces Section
"Both lying with arms and legs entwined, they rub against each other and become deeply
entangled." ----- Vatsyayana in The Kama Sutra
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 66
A Broad Definition of Embrace
The Kama Sutra details many preliminaries to sexual union under the heading of
"embraces." From that two-thousand year-old text on the sexual arts, we learn how the ancient
Indians developed scratching, biting, kissing, and "the giving of blows" into a high art. They
weren't talking about blow jobs at this point.
The Kama Sutra cautions that people of good taste don't make these embraces violent. We
don't find it particularly Tantric to inflict severe pain and leave marks on your beloved's body.
As we said before, some lovers are so armored against sensation that they need the strongest
possible stimulation to get off.
In contrast, our emphasis here is to learn to use this wide range of embraces subtly to
increase your beloved's sensitivity. Although not every one of these strokes is going to
contribute to your personal delight, we want to review some of the best for you to experiment
with.
Kama Sutra Kissing
The Kama Sutra makes kissing into a glorious art form. It gives instructions about the
different varieties from pecking to vibrant to rubbing in different positions and life situations.
Try dry and wet, hard and soft, licking and sucking, long and short, nibbling and holding. You
have many more options to play with than tongue fencing and deep throating.
Both the body and lips were fair game. The Indian love guide then describes "the kissing
game," alternating giving and receiving for maximum excitement, which makes it eminently
clear that kissing isn't just for the lips.
Kama Sutra Licking
Licking is juicy fun. Try many of the same variations mentioned in kissing. Try them all
over. Some women especially like it really sloppy wet.
Slow is the key to ecstasy by licking. Stop if you get tired. Keep going if it's turning you on.
You'll have your partner moaning and groaning with pleasure, and getting very wet or hard as
well.
Kama Sutra Sucking & Squeezing
Remember how you liked getting hickeys when you were a teenager? The edge of pain can
be very arousing for many. Beware, you may feel very naughty. Uh, oh!
You can squeeze when you suck. You can squeeze with your lips, your fingers, your hands,
your arms, your legs, and your yoni.
For all it's variety of kissing techniques, licking, and sucking all over the body, the Kama
Sutra wasn't very big on oral sex with the jewels. If you are, by all means experiment.
Kama Sutra Biting
Biting can be light, medium or strong or anywhere in between. Biting lips can be very erotic.
The Kama Sutra instructed lovers to bite hard enough to leave marks all around the breast in an
even pattern. These souvenirs were considered a mark of true love and an esteemed practice.
Whatever floats your cork.
The teeth can be used for scratching as well. Some men even like to have their vajra nibbled
on. And some, like Somraj, scream bl**dy murder if you try it. Be careful, start very gently.
Back off if your partner doesn't like it. Always let the receiver be the guide.
Kama Sutra Scratching
Use finger nails. The upper class Indians grew all their nails, or sometimes just one or two,
extra long. They filed them to a sharp point just for giving pleasure.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 67
Be sure to try long strokes and short ones too.
PRACTICE: Kama Sutra Embraces
Purpose
As we review the various Kama Sutra embraces, you'll have a chance to experiment to
discover what feels good and turns both giver and receiver on.
1. PREPARATIONS
Lay out a sarong, put on some soft sensual music, light some candles. Get together
any props you'll need: oil, feathers, towels, etc. Do a Heart Salutation. Discuss the
Partnering Questions. Decide who will begin as giver and receiver. Receiver, make as
much skin available for contact as you're comfortable with. The "nuder" the better.
2. LIP KISSING
Experiment kissing each other's lips and mouths. Be creative. If you get a great idea,
try it out and then your partner to try it on you.
3. BODY KISSING
Extend what you enjoyed on the lips to everywhere on the body. Don't leave anything
out. Relax into and relish the sensations when you're receiving.
4. LICKING
Now try licking all those parts you kissed. Use the tip of the tongue, the flat, the sides,
and circling.
5. SUCKING & SQUEEZING
Another trip around the world, this time applying suction and pressure with your
lips.
6. BITING
Experiment with biting by gently applying your teeth in all manner of places on your
beloved's beautiful body. At first, stop short of leaving any marks. If requested, you can
gradually use more pressure, being careful not to break the skin.
7. SCRATCHING
Your hands are dying to get in on the act, we know. Using your nails, test out
different strokes, long and short, hard and soft, fast and slow, to discover what the
different parts of your beloved's body prefers.
8. CLOSE
Bring your light touch to a close. Hug, hold, or lie next to each other. Feel the
receiver's subtle excitement and energy. Talk about how the experience was for each of
you. What did you like doing and receiving the best and the least? Close your Sacred
Space with a Heart Salutation.
9. SWITCH
Switch roles right away or take a little break for the receiver to assimilate the new
sensations.
4.7 Other Juicy Ideas Section
Waking Yoni
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 68
In the Sacred Landscape and Sacred Gate Massage Chapters, you'll discover many
wonderful ways to touch yoni. Later on, our focus will be maximum pleasure at the height of
passion. But that doesn't mean yoni should be left out of any early loveplay when she's craving
attention.
After the How To Touch Me practice, you should have a pretty good idea of how your
woman likes her yoni approached. If not, try it again and go deeper.
Because yoni needs to feel safe before she can relax, the vast majority of women prefer a
loving, slow approach. This means your beloved needs to feel safe, too. Women open naturally
when they feel loved and desired for who they are.
Most women don't like their yoni touched as a surprise. Before you touch yoni with your
fingers or your mouth, be sure to ask your lovely woman...
• "Is it okay if I touch yoni?" or
• "Is yoni ready to be touched with my fingers?" or
• "Would yoni like to feel my tongue now?"
If she is moaning and writhing, you can be very playful, but it's still a good idea for her to
say when she's ready.
Oral Stimulation
As we've mentioned, in spite of its detailed pro-sex guidance, the Kama Sutra preferred
warm-up embraces leading quickly to maithuna, over lengthy oral sex.
In Tantra, we don't depend, declare, or insist on any "right" kind of stimulation. Instead, we
urge you to seek out what you like, what gets your motor running, and what makes your juices
start flowing. What floats your cork is purely personal.
Since arousal is essential to awaken the Sacred Gate, we encourage you to experiment freely
with oral sex. The more you play with it and like it, the more uninhibited you'll find yourself.
Get creative and extend the spirit of the Kama Sutra embraces to mouth, lip, and tongue
embraces. Answer the questions below and talk with your beloved about it. Then play, play,
play
Receiving oral sex can be a powerful turn-on for both men and women, so much so that it
can lead to explosive orgasm that detracts from building energy and Sacred Gate play. So use it
wisely and sparingly when you choose to do sexual healing or expand your repertoire with GSpot
massage or female ejaculation.
If you want to know more about Tantric Oral Sex, be on the lookout for our ebook of the
same name.
EXERCISE: Oral Discussion Questions
Here are some statements to complete by reflecting, journalling, or talking...
• The way I feel about giving oral sex is...
• Yoni or vajra enjoys being kissed, licked, or sucked this way...
• Here's how clio enjoys being kissed, licked, sucked, or squeezed by a mouth...
Safe, Smart, & Conscious Sex
Sex with total consciousness is Tantric Sex. Tantra says "yes" to whatever you desire with
consciousness. Though we may advocate sexuality in any form you choose, we urge you not to
act in an u*********s or unsafe manner.
Serious STDs (sexually transmitted diseases) such as HIV (the AIDS virus) and Hepatitis are
transmitted through fluid exchange. Other STDs are transmitted through sexual contact.
If you're sexually active outside a long-term committed relationship, it behooves you to pay
attention to the levels of risk of the sex practices you choose to engage in. If you want to enjoy
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 69
unprotected contact with your lover or you're concerned about being infected, it's your moral
responsibility to check it out before exchanging fluids. Your doctor of county health department
can provide you with tests for the health-threatening STDs.
When we were first together, we talked openly about our sexual practices and decided very
quickly we trusted each other's judgment and behavior. Even so, we got tested, used protection
for several months, and then were tested again before we went fully skin to skin.
Being Fully Present
If either partner has any concerns about contracting any kind of infection (even a cold) or
getting pregnant, part of that person isn't totally present for any loving experience you may be
having. It detracts from the presence cornerstone of Supreme Bliss.
Fear of pregnancy can rob you of pleasurable sexual experiences. This could happen if a
woman is changing forms of birth control or is using a method of birth control that isn't as
reliable as others. In this case, the man would be wise to use condoms until both feel confident
with the new method of birth control.
To prevent transmission of the most health-threatening diseases as well as most of the
others, you need to prevent the exchange of bodily fluids with partners who haven't been
tested. Barriers like condoms for sexual union and fellatio, plastic wrap or dental dams for
cunnilingus, are universally recommended.
What's our bottom line? We avoid any sexual play with untested partners that would allow
bodily fluid, mucous, bl**d, or ejaculate to contact an open wound, sore, or mucous membrane
(such as inside yoni).
4.8 Closing Section
Tantric Sex is a conscious all-chakra affair. Use communication, build intimacy, make your
space sacred. Teach each other what you like and try out new things. Touch sensuously, be
responsive, and respond to your beloved's signals. Use wonderful resources like the Kama
Sutra to expand your repertoire. Be smart, be conscious, and have fun.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 70
Chapter 5: Sacred Landscape
“Transformation is through the body, not away from it.”
----- Eckhart Tolle from THE POWER OF NOW
5.1 Opening Section
Purposes
The purposes of this chapter are to...
• Know how to find the parts of yoni.
• Practice turning on clio and yoni.
• Know exactly how to find a your own and your partner's G-Spot.
Your Sacred Landscape
This chapter delves deeply into the secret recesses of the female body. We begin showing
you how to love and accept yourself physically. We explore outer yoni (vagina), clio (clitoris),
and inner yoni before teaching you surefire ways to discover your Sacred Gate (G-Spot). There
are some darn good reasons why it's controversial, mysterious, and under appreciated.
We could have called it the anatomy chapter for it is that. But to those of us on the path of
bringing Supreme Bliss to the Goddess, we prefer to think of her body as the landscape leading
us both to the promised land.
5.2 Body Section
Honor Your Body
There is a major gender difference in the West regarding loving your body....
85% of women in this country are dissatisfied with their body in some way while only 15% of
men feel this way.
Neither of these figures necessarily reflect a healthy attitude nor a healthy behavior pattern.
Too many of us, especially women, internalize the media-driven pressure to have the
perfect body. We want you to remember that your body is a special God-given, Goddessblessed
vessel.
We can wax practical and point out it's the only one you've got, learn to love it and take care
of it the way it is now. And shortly we will wax poetic about its spiritual value. But
pontificating may not be enough.
You just may not be aware how deep the negative body-image programming goes until you
begin to worship yourself and each unique yoni you meet as a priceless work of art.
Are big breasts more sensitive? No, in fact the surgically enhanced ones often lose
sensitivity. Do thin-waisted women have longer or stronger orgasms? No way! Does your
weight influence your ability to run orgasmic energy and float non-stop in an extended Tantric
Orgasm? No, ma'am, not a bit. It's really about how much you love yourself.
What's Size Got To Do With It?
And while we're on the subject, guys, size doesn't count the way you think it does.
Sure, an untrained female lover will feel fuller when penetrated by a thicker vajra. But to
one with strong supple yoni muscles, it's not a big deal. We can't tell you how many stories
we've heard about how shorter thinner vajras used properly can hit the orgasmic trigger spot
much better.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 71
In Tantra, we don't subscribe to the exaggerated Madison-Avenue images of what's right,
healthy, and desirable for a body. Attractive bodies can assume many different shapes, sizes,
and proportions, as long as they're loved and cared for. In truth, we're more driven to the
conscious presence, the life f***e, and the sexual energy field of the beings we encounter.
In Tantra, we've shifted our beliefs, the ones in our heads and in our flesh, to accepting that
the body is a divine gift. Your body is the temple of your soul, the physical extension of your
inner being. Forget what anyone else tries to tell you. Concentrate instead on how it feels.
Treat Yourself Well
To be totally explicit, we want to support you in feeling maximum pleasure with whatever
you experience in this world. Which requires you totally accepting who you are mentally,
emotionally, spiritually, and, yes, physically.
Your body is the physical expression of who you are in this world. It is an extension of your
inner spiritual self. To a Tantrika, we view the body as something God given, so we call it what
it really is, your temple. The sanctuary of your soul.
Loving and honoring your physical temple is demonstrated in your life through what you
eat, how you exercise, and how fit you maintain your body. Not to mention how much pleasure
you feed it regularly.
If you desire to be a world-class lover, you must have the body and the energy to sustain
frequent long lovemaking sessions.
If you truly love yourself, which is a high state of spiritual health, then you will treat your
body with care, give it the loving attention that is necessary, and not abuse it.
EXERCISE: Body Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to use for reflecting, journalling, or talking...
• How do you feel about your body?
• How do you feel about the size of your jewels?
• What do you do to honor your body?
• What more could you do to honor your body?
Love It, Your Only Option
Think about it. All women have a G-Spot and its power is unrelated to how they look on the
outside. If your G-Spot is really the secret inner orgasmic trigger to untold ecstasy, why make
such a big deal about the outer?
One of Somraj's favorite lovers matches more the well-rounded look. He says about her...
"She is a true Goddess in bed because of how she accepts herself, loves her body, and channels
the lightning we create together. In comparison, too many of my past stick-thin beautiful lovers
just lay there and did nothing for me."
Love every inch of your temple. Cherish and care for it. Touch and caress yourself as you
would a newborn's bottom. Lovingly admire your curves, nooks, and crannies. Delight in your
body's specially sensitive zones and their delicious sensations. Make pursuing what feels good
your religion. Give thanks for the pleasure your body brings you.
Really, we mean it, starting now.
PRACTICE: Honoring Your Body
Description
Have you ever really looked at yourself without the filter of other people's right and
wrong standards? Even if you have, here's your chance to love your body Tantrically.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 72
One of the things we enjoy about giving the****utic massage is doing just this for each
other and complete strangers.
Purpose
To observe, examine, and explore every inch of your body without shame, blame, or
judgment. Just accept it, baby.
1. SETTING
Stand in front of mirror in a warm, well-lighted room. Put on some sensuous music in
the background.
2. NAMASTÉ
Signal the beginning of the practice by giving yourself a namasté, the ritual spiritual
greeting with palms together over the heart indicating that you honor divine power
within.
3. LOOK
Look at yourself full front, side to side, back over your shoulder. Just look. Turn
around, all positions and angles.
4. STRIP
Slowly, consciously, and sensuously take off all your clothes. After each piece of
clothing is gone, look yourself over. Do this again and again until you're completely
naked.
5. LOVE YOURSELF
Smile at yourself. Admire every part of yourself you can. Tell each part of your body
that you love it. Touch it caressingly as you do. For example, "I love you legs, I love you
butt."
6. DROP EVERYTHING
You've dropped your outer shell, now drop the inner ones. Ask yourself how you feel
just looking honestly and completely. Leave prejudices aside whether you inherited
them from magazines, movies, or your mom. Notice what beliefs crop up and move past
them by looking at yourself innocently, with the eyes of a c***d.
7. NOTICE
Focus clearly and precisely on the details. Notice what you like about your face, your
torso, your chest, your hips, your legs, your butt, your vulva.
8. HEALING
Lovingly touch those areas you find you're uncomfortable with. Breathe into them.
Start a flow of love energy from your heart to these neglected spots. Infuse them with
life by sending them love. In this way, connect every part of body with your heart and
soul.
9. AWAKEN
If you can't shed some of the lingering self-distaste, energize those spots with sexual
energy. Connect your rejected spots with pleasure spots with one hand on each.
Remember peak ecstatic moments you've experienced anywhere in your body and
attach those feelings to these troubled zones. If you're concerned about a sagging breast,
infuse it with the best nipple sucking you can recall. If you'd like your tummy flatter,
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 73
open conduits to your clio by stimulating both right now. As you awaken neglected
spot, be sure to remember times when each felt pleasure or exploded with orgasm.
10. RITUAL BATH
For closure, we suggest you take a ritual bath. Tidy your bathroom, light incense and
candles, and add soothing salts or bubbles to the water. Then slip in with the intent of
washing away self-judgments and negative thoughts about body parts. As you do, out
loud say affirmations like "I cleanse this breast of all judgment and fully accept its
natural beauty and essence."
Afterthoughts
We invite you do this practice a second time with a partner. Stand in front of each
other instead of the mirror. Be sure to voice all the positives. First, say out loud what you
love about your body. Second, ask your partner to voice what they love about your
body. Your only job is to take the gaze, the admiration, the love in. Whatever you hear,
receiver, be silent. No excuses, no self-judgments, no put-downs allowed.
5.3 Outer Yoni Section
“Only by loving your body will you come closer to God...the body knows how to dance, how to
sing, how to pulsate with God. When the body starts vibrating with the divine, suddenly you will
see your soul is also vibrating. Your body and soul are one.” -------- Osho
Learning By Touching
Our fingers are the perfect natural tools to uncover the mysteries of yoni and her Sacred
Gate. Touching is a normal human way of discovering and feeling things out. Fingers are highly
sensitive with lots of nerve endings and we're all skilled at manipulating them.
Yes, we're suggesting you touch yourself. Self-pleasuring is a powerful way to discover
your Sacred Gate and how to give it maximum delight.
Since Tantra encourages all forms of conscious exploration of your desires, we urge you not
to resist any kind of sexual play. It's a tragedy that self-pleasuring isn't more socially accepted
in humans. Well, that's largely because of the shame that's drummed into us at an early age,
isn't it?
In Tantra, which is totally pro-pleasure and sex-positive, we don't call it masturbation. That
word has a guilt-ridden association, doesn't it? Of course, if it turns you on to think you're
doing something naughty, call it what you want. One of these days we aim to write a book
about "The Tantric Art Of Talking Dirty."
It's too bad we're not all proud experts in self-pleasuring. It's such an ideal way to learn
about your body and sexuality. You're always the closest to the action. You have the strongest
vested interest in mastering your body's uniqueness. Feedback is instant. No attention is
required to the challenging art of communication. And the big payoff is immediate pleasure.
Excel and you might even have an orgasm. Whoopee!
Of course, for self-pleasuring to work well, you need to listen to your body intently instead
of being consumed by guilt. To welcome the life-altering power of Sacred Gate pleasure into
your life, drop all these old inhibitions that don't serve you. The taboos are for nay-sayers.
Tantrikas specialize in celebrating "yes" about all aspects of life.
Unfortunately, the shape of some women's bodies makes G-Spot self-pleasuring difficult or
uncomfortable when they are doing themselves. Also, many women's fingers aren't long
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 74
enough or strong enough for facile internal experimenting. Later we'll suggest some uses of
specific sex toys to facilitate self-pleasuring.
OK, now that our anti-moralizing is out of the way, let's get down to exploring and enjoying
your body yourself.
Yoni's Sacred Landscape
Because of our social conditioning, most of us don't appreciate our jewels (genitals) fully
and accept their unique shape, size, and aroma. If you want to experience the heights of sexual
ecstasy, it's essential that you start now on a personal program of loving these sacred parts of
your body.
Right now, begin exploring yoni's sacred landscape in greater detail. What do you think of
when you visualize your yoni? A rose as it's poetically viewed in the modern West? A lotus
flower as the Tantrics traditionally viewed her? Do you think of her as a unique work of art?
Because we revere the power of the Goddess as expressed in each woman's body and her
sexual powers, Tantrikas honor the yoni as a sacred place. We gaze reverently, we bow and
namasté, and offer gifts of pleasure.
Each yoni is a beautiful work of art. Just as no two women's faces are alike, yonis are all
different. Lips, clio, opening can be larger, smaller, closer, farther. Some lips are longer, some
shorter, each with its own special flair and personality. And remember, size and shape have
nothing to do with functioning, sexual or otherwise.
PRACTICE: Explore Yoni Solo
Purpose
To really look at your yoni thoroughly from a fresh c***dlike perspective,
appreciating its beauty and accepting all its parts.
Description
A good way to do this and similar practices is by sitting and reclining. One good way
to arrange yourself is leaning against a backjack. A backjack is a simple chair-like device
that makes sitting on the floor easier. Backjacks are cloth-covered metal-framed back
supports that rest on the floor with a low foam-rubber seat.
1. PREPARATIONS
Tidy and heat your bathroom or bedroom and the place where you'll explore yoni so
you'll be warm enough to do this practice in the nude. We recommend doing this
practice in front of a full-length mirror if you can arrange it comfortably. Either way,
collect up a hand mirror, a strong flashlight, drinking water, a drawing pad, and some
pencils before you begin.
2. RITUAL BATH
Give yourself a ritual bath to freshen your body and cleanse your energy. Light
incense and candles and add soothing salts or bubbles to the water. Then wash yourself
tenderly as if you were bathing a newborn.
3. POSITION
Arrange yourself nude in a comfortable reclining position propped on pillows or
using a backjack in front of a full length mirror with legs spread apart. If can't arrange
this comfortably, you can lean against your bed headboard and use a hand mirror
instead. The brighter the lighting the better so you can focus on your sacred details.
4. SACRED SPACE
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 75
Use whatever ritual actions and props help you make your play space sacred,
including sensual music. Acknowledge yourself and your inner being spiritually with a
namasté.
5. ADMIRING YONI
Focus on your yoni with love and appreciation. Look at her parts in depth: hair,
mound, lips, clio, opening. Breathe life into your beautiful flower from inside and out.
6. DRAWING
A wonderful way to concentrate on the details of your yoni without self-put-downs
or personal resistance is by drawing a picture of what you see. Your drawing skill and
art quality aren't important, it's the studying yourself that is. After you've sketched your
closed yoni, hold her lips open with one hand while you draw the parts normally
hidden from outside view.
7. TURN-ON
Gently touch the inner and outer parts of yoni. Feel how the different tissues feel
different to your touch. If you want to go further, caress yourself to turn yourself on. As
you get aroused, watch the changes that occur in the skin color, texture, and shape of
your body, especially your breasts, nipples, and yoni. Notice your breathing, motions,
and muscle tension and other changes like lubrication. Make another sketch of your yoni
when turned on.
8. INSIDE
Put a moistened finger inside yoni. We encourage you to taste and smell the clean
natural fluids on your finger. In Tantra, we view them as sacred. Learn to associate these
senses with pleasure by practicing and talking with yourself. You can even draw the
inside of your yoni if you've ever taken a clear plastic speculum home from a
gynecological exam.
9. CLOSING
Close your Sacred Space by giving yourself a namasté and doing whatever works for
you to give thanks for the pleasure your body brings you.
PRACTICE: Play Doctor Yoni Exploration
Description
Were you lucky enough to play doctor with your young friends while growing up?
We hope you had a chance to check out the jewels on the other side of the gender line
before you bought all the negativity adults dump on k**s these days. If not, never fear,
you can be a k** again and play with your favorite "doctor" tonight.
If you practice this enough, you'll come to a place of personal pride. You'll believe
your yoni is beautiful and really feel she is a sacred gift. So naturally you'll want to show
her off to those you love and trust.
If you've never had a partner explore your sacred garden in the same way, here's your
chance to deepen your intimacy and self-acceptance.
Some notes to the giver: Approach this practice as a sacred trust. This kind of
exposure makes a woman highly vulnerable. Tell her what you plan to do before you do
it. Get permission for major changes. Maintain as much eye contact as possible. Give
reassurance. If you're not sure of something, ask a question. Feedback and dialogue are
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 76
great as long as you don't extend that to distracting sidetalk. Above all, show your love
and respect.
Purpose
To offer your lover a chance to look at your yoni thoroughly from a fresh c***dlike
perspective, appreciating its beauty and accepting all its parts.
1. PREPARATIONS
Tidy and heat your bathroom and the place where you'll explore yoni so you'll be
warm enough to do this practice in the nude. Have props and drinking water handy.
2. RITUAL BATH
Ask your lover to give you a ritual bath to freshen and cleanse your energy as well as
your body. Light incense and candles and add soothing salts or bubbles to the water.
3. POSITION
Arrange yourself with a loose wrap in a comfortable reclining position with legs
spread propped on pillows, a backjack, or against your bed headboard. Your partner
should be seated on a pillow or backjack between your legs. Without being glaring, be
sure the lighting is adequate for your lover to see your sacred details. If you want to
create a better atmosphere in the room with candles and indirect lighting, your partner
can use a flashlight.
4. SACRED SPACE
Use whatever ritual actions and props, including sensual music, help you make your
play space sacred. Acknowledge each other spiritually with a Heart Salutation. Discuss
the Partnering Questions -- desires, concerns, and boundaries -- before you actually
begin.
5. HONORING
Before beginning, your partner should offer yoni a gift such as a small flower, express
appreciation for being welcomed in such an intimate way, and promise to respect her
and you in any way you require. Your beloved can say something like "I offer this
flower as a symbol of how I honor yoni. Thank you for trusting me enough to invite me
to view this special place." When you feel ready, give your partner permission to
examine yoni.
6. ADMIRING YONI
Spread your legs wide and uncover yoni fully. Ask your partner to focus on yoni with
love and appreciation, looking closely and in detail at all her parts. The most loving
partners will tell you how lovely she looks.
7. OPENING
Hold yoni's lips open so your lover can see the parts normally hidden from outside
view.
8. TURN-ON
If you want to go further, caress yourself to turn yourself on. As you get aroused,
show your lover the changes that occur in the skin color, texture, and shape of your
body, especially your breasts, nipples, and yoni.
9. INSIDE
If you have a speculum and you're willing, let your lover look inside yoni.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 77
10. CLOSING
Close your Sacred Space by talking about what happened, giving each other a Heart
Salutation, and giving thanks for the trust and intimacy you shared.
Touch The Whole Body Tantrically
Now that you're solidly on the path of loving your body in total, let's get serious about the
obvious thrust of this book. What specific parts respond to sexual stimulation? There has been
lots of research on erogenous zones, the parts of the body that arouse sexual desire when you
touch them.
What's the biggest erogenous zone? If your thoughts went to your crotch, we got ya. It's
your skin. Any millimeter of your epidermis can turn you on, especially if you relax, use
Orgasmic Breathing, and flow energy to it.
The sixteenth-century Hindu love manual, the "Ananga Ranga," teaches that a woman's
erogenous zones are the head, eyes, lips, mouth, cheeks, ears, throat, nape of the neck, breasts,
nipples, belly, back, arms, hands, thighs, knees, ankles, feet, big toes, yoni, waist, buttocks,
crown of the head, and the center of the forehead.
Whew! No wonder women complain they want more foreplay with so much territory to
cover.
In fact, those complainers are much more likely to tell you that it's HOW you touch her skin
that feels sensual. And we're not just talking about technique here. What counts is the presence,
the sensitivity, the love that you touch with. That's what we call Tantric Touch.
Erotic Zones That Crave Love & Touch
Diving right into G-Spot massage or sexual union is uncomfortable for most women. Not
only is it non-Tantric, in most cases it's downright rude.
The Goddess is much more juicy and joyous when awakened through full-body sensual
massage first. Physical arousal from the outside and streaming energy from the inside are
wonderful preparations for entering the Sacred Gate.
We don't mean to suggest you should to leave out loving touch for your jewels and your
other erectile tissues. Those are parts of the body that are physiologically sensitive to touch that
they become engorged with bl**d when aroused, which you can tell because they swell and
darken.
What erectile tissues do women report are the most sensitive and erotic?
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 78
• Mons: Classically known as the Mounds of Venus, the soft pubic-hair-adorned tissue
covering the pubic bone that divides into yoni's outer lips.
• Lips: Yoni's labia are soft folds of skin that protect her when she's resting. The outside
lips are called the labia majora and the inside ones are the labia minora.
• Clio: The clitoris is the highly sensitive bud that peaks out under its hood at the apex
of the inner lips and extends deeper inside around yoni.
• Urethra: The canal that conducts urine from the bladder to the outside world. You
can make out the highly sensitive orifice, known as the meatus, near the top or just
inside yoni's mouth.
• Urethral Sponge: Spongy erectile tissue that surrounds a woman's urethra composed
of up to forty little paraurethral glands and ducts collectively known as the female
prostate.
• Inner Yoni: The vagina, the elastic tube that extends from the vaginal opening, or
yoni's mouth, up to the cervix, the opening to the uterus or womb.
• Perineum: The spongy, highly erogenous tissue between yoni and the anus that
includes the soft sensitive tissue on yoni's back wall.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 79
• Anus: The other very sensitive orifice between the butt cheeks which is too often
overlooked. This is unfortunate because it's loaded with nerve endings. Our Tantric
name for the anus is rosetta.
Just like other body parts, these erotic zones come in all shapes and sizes, which by the way
has little to do with their sensitivity.
PRACTICE: Awakening Your Erotic Zones
Description
Let's extend your self-loving to these extra special spots.
For this practice you'll need pillows and backjack or other back support, towels,
personal lubricant, flashlight or small table lamp, and a small hand mirror. We like to
put a soft towel or absorbent pad underneath a sarong to eliminate any selfconsciousness
caused by fluids potentially wetting the bed. Yes, your assignment, ladies,
is to get wet!
Purpose
To accept and explore all your erogenous zones thoroughly in order to discover
what's most sensitive.
1. POSITION
Arrange yourself nude in a warm room in a comfortable reclining position propped
on pillows, leaning against your bed headboard, or using a backjack.
2. SACRED SPACE
Use whatever ritual actions and props help you make your play space sacred. Use
erotic background music that gets your juices flowing. Acknowledge yourself and your
inner being spiritually with a namasté.
3. TOUCHING
Begin touching yourself Tantrically slowly all over as if you've never done this before.
Don't avoid anywhere you can reach.
4. EROTIC ZONES
As you glide around your skin and hair, notice what feels best and start zooming in
on what gives the most pleasure.
5. OBSERVE
As you turn yourself on, watch the changes that occur in the skin color, texture, and
shape of your body, especially your breasts, nipples, and yoni. Notice your breathing,
motions, and muscle tension and other changes like lubrication.
6. MAPPING
Experiment to find what's most sensitive. What kind of stroke, pressure, and speed is
most erotic for each pleasure spot? What feels neutral or numb? What's uncomfortable,
tense, painful?
7. ORGASMIC BREATHING
Also experiment with using Orgasmic Breathing to use your erogenous zones to
generate and spread sexual energy.
8. SELF-PLEASURING
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 80
Bolster your self-love and your acceptance of the truth that your body and its
pleasures are divine gifts. Energize this reality by connecting the erotic zones generating
Kundalini with your heart and spiritual centers in the head. For example, put one hand
on yoni and the other on your third eye. Use this step to reframe self-pleasuring in your
mind as a sacred ritual.
9. CLOSING
Close your Sacred Space by giving yourself a namasté and doing whatever works for
you to give thanks for the pleasure your body brings you.
Yoni-Do
Some women care for their pubic hairdo just as they do their head hair. Some tidy, some
create a heart or other design over their mons, some shave completely naked down to yoni's
opening. We honor all manifestations of the Goddess.
Do you have a yoni-do? Have you ever shaved down there? We don't urge one form over
another, but we do suggest you consider your preferences. Begin to take personal pride in the
appearance of your most sacred grotto. This isn't preparation for a sojourn at a nudist camp. It's
revering your most sacred of spaces for your own pride.
What would look best to you? What feels best with tight pants and during sex? What does
your partner prefer? Experiment and find your pubic hair identity. We know couples who
bestow the responsibility for jewel hairdos on their partner. It takes a lot of trust in your partner
and yourself to allow another to take razor or trimmer to such a delicate place.
Somraj's vajra doesn't like the bristle of a growing yoni bush, both on the giving and
receiving side. He trims around vajra's base every month or so to keep the wildest hairs at bay
and out of the way when open access is desired. Jeffre routinely dipilitates yoni's environs, and
through trimming leaves short softer hairs on her outer lips. That's what works for us. What
works best for you?
PRACTICE: Partner Shaving
Discuss with your partner some of the options you've considered. Find out what she
or he might like. Discuss the possibility of your partner shaving you. This can be quite a
turn on. If you're willing, go for it.
Lips
Yoni is protected by two soft folds of skin commonly called lips. Yoni's lips are two vertical
flaps of tissue medically known as labia. The longer, larger outer lips, the labia majora, extend
from the mons to below yoni's opening. Pubic hair typically grows from the mons down the
outer lips, sometimes on the inside too.
At rest, the outer lips cover the entire yoni. Which is of course their divine job, to protect
and serve. When aroused, they flatten against the sides of yoni, opening and exposing the soft
sensitive often moist inner lips and surrounding tissues.
The inner lips, labia minora, surround yoni's opening. At the top near the mons they meet to
form a hood that covers and protects the highly sensitive head of clio.
At rest, the inner lips are normally closed as well. When excited, they swell, lengthen, and
thicken until the protrude well past the outer lips. As a woman approaches orgasm, they can
become red or even wine colored.
Both sets of lips are sensitive to rubbing, brushing, blowing, and licking. Don't be deterred
by any pubic hair your lover chooses to retain. Pulling on it gently and swirling it between
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 81
fingers or tongue is pleasurable. Just be sure use ample lubricant so that you don't tug or abrade
the skin.
Wetness
Yoni and Sacred Gate massage feel much more luxurious when accompanied by ample
wetness. Yet, not every woman always lubricates enough naturally for smooth gliding over all
her sensitive tissues.
This is not a measurement of your sexiness or your lover's skill. It's just a physical reality
like the changing of the seasons or the ebb and flow of ocean tides. Not every woman gets
totally wet all the time. Using latex gloves or condoms tends to dry lubrication faster than skinon-
skin play. Especially as a woman approaches menopause, natural wetness decreases.
To learn to float in the Supreme Bliss of Sacred Gate ecstasy, both giver and receiver must
develop sensitivity to lubrication in each moment. Learn what brings on your natural flow and
what sensual products you prefer to use for assistance.
By the way, don't hold out for the coming Female Ejaculation Chapter. Amrita, the fluid
expelled during female orgasm, isn't thick enough to provide enough slipperiness. When Jeffre
is in a gushing mood, we have to replenish our preferred lubricant every few moments. Have
you heard the phrase "the price of doing business?" It's just a reality we've learned to accept and
enjoy.
Lubricants
So what can you add to your sacred play if you need to bolster natural wetness? There are
really two ways to go: oil and water. And you're right, inside yoni they don't mix.
Because they don't dry out quickly, we sometimes use massage oil or thicker oil-based
products on clio and yoni's external lips. Our favorite is a makeup remover found at many d**g
stores called Abolene.
We're extra careful not to introduce any of this type of products inside. We do that by
avoiding the yoni's mouth at first and wiping carefully on a towel or Baby Wipe before
penetration.
The environment of inner yoni is a carefully balanced one, easily disturbed by introducing
unnatural substances. That includes digestibles like Vaseline, oil, fruit jelly, whip cream,
chocolate sauce, honey, or many feminine hygiene and spermicide products. One physician
friend is so zealous about this that he urges women to never put anything inside yoni that isn't
pure water or skin.
Friendly bacteria, lactobacilli, like what's in yogurt, live in harmony with yoni's wet dark
environment and keep yeast, candida, at bay. If you introduce undesirable substances, it can
throw yoni's pH balance out of whack. If the yeast takes over, the consequences are
uncomfortable, sometimes painful, as she strives to regain her delicate floral balance.
Spermicide on many condoms and some lubricants, nonoxynol, is awfully strong. Some
studies have shown it's so abrasive that its use irritates the skin and makes it more likely to
transmit STD bacteria and viruses so we recommend avoiding it. Further, did you know that
oil-based products are known to slowly deteriorate latex? That makes them unsafe for
protection against STDs (sexually transmitted diseases) when you're using condoms.
Water Water Everywhere And So Much Fun To Drink
There are many advantages to using water-based lubricants, as well as a few drawbacks.
They tend to be more natural and more absorbent. They merge with a woman's inherent
secretions better. But they tend to dry out as the water evaporates. And some have ingredients
that overly sensitive yonis can do without.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 82
Though it's not as thick and long-lasting as many commercial products, saliva is the most
natural, plentiful, and inexpensive. Our ebook on Tantric Oral Sex will give you all the tips and
techniques you'll ever need to carefully apply saliva to yoni.
There are lots of non-saliva choices on the market today. Wet, Astroglide, Probe, Liquid Silk,
and KY are some of the more commonly used ones. Jeffre used to prefer the light version of
Wet, but her favorite now is Probe. It has a natural fruit-based preservative and is largely
tasteless, but some of our friends find it too thick. Others prefer Liquid Silk, but it doesn't taste
very great. Which is best for you? Who knows, you lucky soul, you get to experiment.
Where to get them? d**g stores carry a limited, often less-than-natural selection. Adult
bookstores and sex shops have the best variety, but then you have brave the seamy steamy
environment of most of them. We buy ours on-line. Good Vibrations, goodvibes.com, a
wonderful employee-owned sex-positive women-staffed vendor that offers a sample pack of
small amounts of most popular ones. Also our friend Gary at DoctorG.com has a wonderful
supply. There are lots of other choices on the internet.
If the wetness from your yoni and mouth provides enough slipperiness for all kinds of
external and internal play, then enjoy your natural lubrication. If not or if you're curious, we
encourage you to explore different kinds of substances that you can use in different situations.
For instance, anal play always requires additional water-based lubrication.
PRACTICE: Partner Awakening Outer Yoni
Description
Let's take this opportunity to see what most pleases yoni and what kind of lubrication
helps. See the notes to the giver in the Play Doctor practice.
Purpose
To relax, open, and awaken outer yoni's unique energy while showing a partner how
to touch you and build intimacy.
1. PREPARATIONS
Begin by tidying up, heating your room, taking a ritual bath, and arranging the space
so you can lean back against a backjack or pile of pillows with legs spread. Often pillows
under knees make it more comfortable for extended play. Be sure to have drinking water
and various lubricants handy for experimenting. Use soft towels or absorbent pads
underneath to eliminate any self-consciousness about your fluids wetting the bed.
2. SACRED SPACE
Use whatever ritual actions and props help you make your play space sacred,
including erotic music. Acknowledge each other spiritually with a Heart Salutation and
sweet words of love and honoring. Discuss the Partnering Questions -- desires, concerns,
and boundaries -- before you actually begin.
3. TOUCHING
Have your lover begin by slowly caressing, arousing, and touching you Tantrically.
Ask them to start at the perimeter and circle towards yoni: legs, thighs, face, neck,
tummy, breasts. Make sure you both take your time and enjoy. It's your job to relax,
breathe deeply, and make sounds that express what you're feeling. A good partner will
remind you of these ways to be present, responsive, and appreciative.
4. OUTER YONI
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 83
Ask your lover to touch outer yoni with a gentle loving Tantric touch. (A good
partner would never approach yoni without permission.) Giver, try circling around the
perimeter and gradually coming closer and closer. Squeeze her outer lips between
thumb and forefinger, then gently rubbing the outer lips together.
5. EXPERIMENT
As yoni begins to warm and open, ask your lover to use one of your sample
lubricants with different strokes. You can try oil on the outside as long as your partner is
careful not to get any inside yoni. Always ask for what you want and give gentle loving
feedback using the Feedback Sandwich (compliment, change, acknowledge). If you don't
know what you want most, ask for different strokes at different speeds and pressures.
6. STROKES
Giver, use a well-lubricated finger up and down the outside of yoni's outer lips. You
can turn this into circles by swiveling around to the other side at top and bottom.
Gradually move your strokes and circles to the inside of her outer lips. Circle around
clio and her inner lips as well. Just be careful not to make direct contact with clio too
soon.
7. TURN-ON
If you want, after learning together you can switch your attention to pleasure and
enjoy yourself to the max. Use Orgasmic Breathing to intensify and spread sexual energy
around your body. Your partner can help by reminding you to breathe if necessary.
Though orgasm isn't necessary, if you want to end with one, enjoy yourself.
8. COOL DOWN
When you're ready to stop, be sure your partner knows to follow your lead. Do you
want gradual slowing or simply holding still? Whatever you prefer, ask your lover not
to abruptly break contact. Instead, have them cup and hold yoni with their palm, while
the other hand is on your heart. Look in each other's eyes and breathe together.
9. CLOSING
Close your Sacred Space by talking about what happened, giving each other a Heart
Salutation, and giving thanks for the trust and intimacy you shared and the pleasure
your body brings you.
Afterthoughts
For now, see what you can learn and how turned on you can get by exterior play.
After we concentrate on clio and her unique needs, we'll cover the unique qualities
inside yoni.
5.4 Clio Section
Clio
Clio is an extensive band of highly excitable erectile tissue whose head peeks out of the
upper end of a woman's outer yoni (vulva) just below the meeting of the inner lips (labia).
Many consider clio, known medically as the clitoris, the crown jewel of female anatomy. She's
unique because, unlike every other part of the body, she has no other purpose but pleasure.
The good news, which you're probably aware of, is that this spongy erectile tissue is rich in
bl**d vessels and nerve endings that makes it swell with arousal and get firm, almost like a
little vajra (Tantric for penis).
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 84
Clios vary considerably in size from woman to woman, just as vajra length and girth do for
men. Clio's tip, called the glans, is located at the apex, the top, of the inner yoni lips (labia
minora). The glans is the part most sensitive to touch and averages about the size of pencil
eraser.
Clio's Hood
The intersection of the inner lips creates a hood that covers the glans and protects clio under
most conditions. This is fortunate since she's the most sensitive erogenous zone for most
women. Why? Because she has the highest concentration of nerve endings in the female body.
We've heard as many as 8000 in that tiny little glans, more than any other part of the human
body. That's why clio is so hypersensitive. Before sufficient arousal, direct contact with her head
is too much, even painful, for most women.
If you pull back clio's hood, you may or may not see her. Some clios just aren't visible until
they swell with enough excitement. An erect clio often causes the hood to smooth out. When
aroused, some women's clios double in size.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 85
When a woman nears orgasm, clio typically retracts inward and downward toward yoni's
opening, hiding under the hood. But don't worry, she'll reappear when arousal decreases.
Clio's Deep Recesses
Clio has a shaft under the skin that extends up towards the pubic bone and belly before it
turns down toward inner yoni. When clio is aroused and swollen, the shaft becomes rigid and
sinks deeper inside the body.
The downward extensions of clio's shaft spread further towards inner yoni. Some believe
clio's erectile tissue extends deeper connecting with the urethral sponge, the labia, and the
perineum, nearly surrounding inner yoni. Though this premise hasn't been proven, it would
explain the sensitivity of these erogenous zones in and around yoni.
What has been medically accepted are clio's legs, called crura. The two crura continue down
deeper for about 3 inches (8 centimeters) towards the Sacred Gate, one on either side of inner
yoni. Have you ever noticed the pleasurable sensation from two fingers pressing into the soft
tissue on either side of yoni's opening? This is one of Jeffre's favorite warm-ups.
Clio's Responses
The deeper extensions of clio's anatomy may explain why Masters & Johnson's hypothesis
that only clio causes female orgasm was accepted for so long. Vajra penetration may very well
stimulate clio's legs. If the man moves upwards during missionary position intercourse or
grinds the woman's pubic bone at the end of the in-stroke, clio can receive significant
excitement.
Clio's physiology can help lovers understand some of the unique aspects of female sexual
response. The tip of clio is fed by the pudendal nerve as are yoni's lips and opening, the
perineum (the tissue between yoni and the anus), and the anus itself.
By the way, "pudenda" is a fancy out-of-date term for external human genitals.
Clio's shaft and legs (as well as inner yoni and the G-Spot) are fed by the pelvic nerve
deeper inside. This possibly explains why orgasms feel different when triggered by the inner
and outer erogenous zones. Much more about this later in the Ecstatic States Chapter about
higher levels of ecstasy.
By the way, when we refer to clio, we usually mean clio's glans. If we mean any of her inner
parts, we'll be specific.
How to Stimulate Clio
Remember the distinction between Yin, the nurturing female approach, and Yang, the
stronger more f***eful male approach? If you're not very experienced giving clios exactly what
they crave, pay careful attention to the difference.
Because clio is hypersensitive, a yin start is essential for most women. Begin by awakening
the rest of her body. As she warms and you approach yoni, be careful not to directly touch clio's
glans initially. Use a light, slow, gentle caress at first on clio's sides and shaft. A smooth limp
finger or tongue works great. Circling around clio feels great too. Be sure you have ample
lubrication from yoni, your mouth, or a commercial product. If the giver has really rough
hands, you might like to try latex gloves. It makes the fingers incredibly smooth.
As the woman's excitement grows, you can gradually approach clio more directly in a yang
way. Lightly at first, your straight or circular strokes can stray towards the glans. As feedback
tells you she's getting more turned-on, little by little increase your speed or pressure and ask for
feedback from the Goddess.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 86
As excitement builds, many women like a hand rubbing over clio and her environs. Some
like flicking with a finger or tongue. If you're using your mouth, you can try sucking an erect
clio as well.
When highly aroused, many women like super yang clio stimulation. That is, hard, fast, and
deep pressure.
Clio During Maithuna (Sexual Union)
We've found that too many women simply don't know what kinds of loveplay they like and
don't like. And those who do know are often too inhibited to talk about it or just don't know
how to describe it.
Whether you're an expert of clio's preferences or not, we encourage you to explore exactly
what she likes. See our Tantric LovePlay and Ecstatic States Chapters for ideas and practices.
And while we're on the subject of loving clio, consider how she's contacted during
maithuna.
We learned during our Native American sacred sexuality training (Quodoushka) that only
about 10% of women's clios are close enough to yoni's opening to be easily orgasmic from
typical vajra penetration. Unfortunately, straight pumping misses most clios entirely.
By adjusting angle and stroking, the average clio doesn't have to be completely ignored
during sexual union. The in-and-out motion may pull the external yoni tissue thereby
massaging clio. And of course a hard vajra can apply pleasurable pressure to clio's crura on
either side of inner yoni. Even better is a lover who knows how to grind his pubic bone on hers
on the in-stroke. These are some of the ways clio can participate actively and appreciate
maithuna.
EXERCISE: Clio Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to use for reflecting, journalling, or talking...
• How sensitive is clio?
• How close is clio to yoni's mouth?
• What does she want more of?
• What does she want less of?
5.5 Inner Yoni Section
Inner Yoni
Even if you don't remember, at one time you were intimately connected with the sacred
garden we refer to as inner yoni. We're sure you know the facts of life whether you recall the
details of your birth or not.
c***dbirth, intercourse, menstruation -- it seems yoni was designed with the reproduction of
the species as a first priority. We give thanks to the divine powers and ancient Tantrikas who
teach us how yoni offers unlimited pleasure as another sacred opportunity.
Inner yoni is a deeply folded, highly muscular, expandable canal lined with mucous
membranes. From its outside opening between the inner lips, yoni curves up towards the belly
and cervix, the entrance to the womb or uterus.
Normally the channel is collapsed upon itself so there's no space between its touching walls.
When first aroused, the membranes that cover yoni's insides lubricate. As she gets more
aroused, yoni opens and lengthens.
Yoni's deeper two-thirds have smoother walls with fewer nerve endings than the outward
third. Consequently, this inward area responds less to touch and more to pressure, like that
produced from a firm, hot, cylinder of flesh. What an amazing design!
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 87
The outward third of yoni, the part closest to the mouth, is different in character than the
inward two-thirds. Because it's dense with nerve endings, the walls of yoni's outward third are
highly responsive to touch. Of course, you already knew that, right? These tissues are covered
with ridges and furrows, especially around the urethra that transports urine out of the bladder.
Urethra
The bladder is above the top inward end of yoni. The urethra is the medical name for the
slender tube that runs along the top or front side of inner yoni and conducts urine from the
bladder to the urethral opening near yoni's inner lips.
The average urethra is about 1.5 inches (4 centimeters) long, which is much shorter than the
similar canal in a man's vajra. Because it's so short, women are much more susceptible to
urinary tract and bladder infections. That's because germs don't have as far to travel inside,
especially after deep and extensive sexual play.
But don't worry, it's easy to prevent this. Just be sure to drink lots of water before, during,
and after sex of any kind. And remember to empty your bladder as soon after play as you can to
cleanse the canal.
The opening of the urethra is technically called the meatus. It lies below clio within yoni's
inner lips and near the top side of her opening. Some women's meatus is just inside the top side
of inner yoni. For many women, the meatus is especially sensitive to stimulation since it's
surrounded by the beginning of the urethral sponge.
Urethral Sponge
There are a number of glands and tissues around yoni that can create delicious sensations
with specific kinds of massage. The tissue along yoni's front or upper wall is colloquially called
the G-Spot.
The entire urethra is surrounded by spongy erectile tissue under the upper surface of yoni
which is called the urethral sponge. The sponge is composed of up to 40 little glands and ducts
referred to as paraurethral since "para" means beside or near.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 88
Some call the paraurethral glands the Skene's glands after the physician, Alexander Skene,
who discovered and drew them in 1880.
Dr. Milan Zaviacic, a medical professor at Comenius University in Slovakia, has been
studying women's urethral sponges since the early 80s. He's clearly demonstrated that the
tissue secretes the same chemicals produced by male prostates. Since these organs also develop
from the same tissue in men and women, he and many other sexologists now use the term
female prostate for the glands and ducts that surround the urethra.
With sexual arousal and firm pressure, the urethral sponge swells with fluid. Though the
exact physiology has yet to be completely understood, it's clear that female ejaculate comes
from the urethral sponge/female prostate at least in part.
Natural vaginal lubrication emanates from another source. This thicker, slippery fluid
comes from the Bartholin glands, two small organs located on each side of yoni's mouth.
The perineum is the sensitive tissue between yoni and rosetta (anus). Many women find
stimulation of this area highly pleasurable because of its rich nerve endings and erectile nature.
Plus it's close to another one of the most sensitive organs in the body, the anus. Maybe
proximity to the perineum and rosetta is why some women find the back wall of yoni near her
opening so sensitive.
EXERCISE: Prostate Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to use for reflecting, journalling, or talking...
• How familiar are you with the parts of your or your partner's female prostate?
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 89
• What parts are most sensitive?
• What does each part prefer?
PC Muscle
The outward third of yoni is surrounded by the PC muscle. Medically, PC stands for
pubococcygeus. We have discussed this somewhat in the Kundalini Energy Chapter.
As you might expect from its initials, this muscle is connected in front to the bottom of the
pubic bone and in the back to the bottom of the spine, the coccyx. If you've ever tried to
interrupt peeing, you know how to locate your PC muscle from the inside. It snakes around
your yoni (or vajra and testicles for men) and rosetta in a double figure eight along the floor of
your pelvis.
Yoni and her muscle tone are inextricably connected to the strength of a woman's PC. With
a strong PC muscle, not only is yoni healthier and more apt to produce pleasure, but a woman
can grasp, grip, and massage a visiting vajra strongly. With a weak PC muscle, urine more
likely to leak from the bladder through the urethra, and sexual pleasure is diminished.
Many women's PC muscles are continually tense, often the result of emotional and
psychological issues resulting from negative sexual encounters. Not only is this unhealthy for
this vital part the body, but chronically tense PCs can radically impair a woman's ability to
orgasm and ejaculate.
Your PC, like clio's tip and the outward part of yoni, are fed by the pudendal nerve. It's
likely that with a strong pumping PC muscle you're stimulating clio's deeper extensions and
yoni's dense array of nerve endings and erectile tissue.
If you want to truly heighten your ecstatic experience, a strong PC muscle is vital. We
recommend exercises, especially done with the KegelMaster 2000.
PRACTICE: Solo Inner Yoni Massage
Purpose
To examine and experiment with inner yoni's unique structures, tissues, and
sensations by yourself.
Description
This practice builds on the earlier one called "Explore Yoni Solo." This new one is a
great way to discover more of the inner details you've just read about. I you and yoni
need to become closer and more intimate, this practice session was designed for you.
If you have a speculum, use it. If not, we suggest you buy one. Women are
undoubtedly familiar with this plastic device gynecologists use for yoni exams. Guys
may not realize that a speculum is an instrument used for dilating and lighting certain
passages of the body to facilitate examination.
Reaching inside yoni with your fingers may be awkward for extended periods of
time. To prevent this from happening, we encourage you to experiment with sex toys
like dildos and vibrators at this point. One of our favorites is the Crystal Wand. It's an
"S" shaped piece of clear plastic that's easy to hold and manipulate while you insert the
other end inside yoni. For more information, click here...
<http://www.tantraattahoe.com/product.htm>.
1. PREPARATIONS
Begin by tidying up, heating your room, taking a ritual bath, and arranging yourself
leaning back against a backjack or pile of pillows with legs spread. Often pillows under
knees make it more comfortable for extended play. Props you may want to collect are a
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 90
speculum, mirror, flashlight, lubricant, towels, vibrator, and Crystal Wand or dildo. Use
a soft towel or absorbent pad underneath to eliminate any self-consciousness of fluids
wetting the bed.
2. SACRED SPACE
Use whatever ritual actions and props help you make your play space sacred.
Carefully choose soothing sensuous music. Acknowledge yourself and your inner being
spiritually with a namasté.
3. BODY
Begin by slowly touching, caressing, and arousing yourself. Start at the perimeter and
circle towards yoni: legs, thighs, face, neck, tummy, breasts. Take your time and enjoy.
Be sure to relax, breathe deeply, and make sounds that express what you're feeling.
4. OUTER YONI
Touch outer yoni gently and lovingly. As she begins to warm and open, add
whatever lubricant you prefer. Some women prefer clio stimulation before yoni
penetration. As you turn yourself on, follow your own guidance.
5. INNER VIEWING
If you have a speculum, this is a good time to lubricate and insert it and examine the
different surfaces and glands within. Even if you don't, you can spread your inner lips
and see into the outward third of yoni. Examine the membranes and see if you can
identify any of the different types of glands that surround yoni.
6. INSIDE YONI
Lick or lubricate a finger and slowly circle it as far as your hand will turn around
yoni's opening in both directions from 12 o'clock (the top side) to 6 o'clock (the bottom
side). Do you feel different sensations at any clock position? Does your finger feel any
differences in texture or shape?
7. DEEPER
With gentle Tantric touch, insert your finger another inch and repeat the circling
motions, continuing to feel inside and out. Go deeper an inch at a time as far as you can
while discovering different feelings and sensations. Combine in and out with circling
motions as you go descend. Also, tighten your PC muscle and feel the pressure on your
finger in different positions. If your hand or finger gets too tired, remove it and shake
out the tension before continuing. Whenever you decide the time is right, feel free to
switch to using a toy like the Crystal Wand.
8. TURN-ON
To really learn what's most sensitive, switch your focus from exploring to pleasure.
Use Orgasmic Breathing to intensify and spread Kundalini energy around your body.
Though orgasm isn't necessary, if you get swept away by a big explosion -- or really
want to end with one -- enjoy yourself.
9. CLOSING
Close your Sacred Space by giving yourself a namasté and doing whatever works for
you to give thanks for the pleasure your body brings you.
PRACTICE: Partner Inner Yoni Massage
Description
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 91
We hope you enjoyed discovering new things that please yoni while bringing
yourself exquisite pleasure. Now that you've mapped yoni's special zones and identified
how prefers to be massaged, you can share these findings with your partner.
You secret garden is a divine place. Sharing yoni's secrets is a sacred gift. Enter into
this practice as a way to build intimacy, not with any strong expectations or discreet
goals. Continue the spirit of the Play Doctor Practice earlier in this chapter.
Some notes to the giver: Approach this practice as a sacred trust. This kind of
exposure makes a woman highly vulnerable. Tell her what you plan to do before you do
it. Get permission for major changes. Maintain eye contact as much as possible. Give
reassurance. If you're not sure of something, ask a question. Feedback and dialogue are
great as long as you don't extend that to distracting sidetalk. Above all, show your love
and respect.
Purpose
To guide a partner to explore inner yoni's unique character and energy so you can
relax, open, and awaken to build intimacy and lovemaking skill.
1. PREPARATIONS
Begin by tidying up, heating your room, taking a ritual bath, and arranging space
leaning back against a backjack or pile of pillows with legs spread. Often pillows under
knees make it more comfortable for extended play. Props you may want to collect are a
speculum, mirror, flashlight, lubricant, towels, vibrator, and Crystal Wand or other sex
toy. Use a soft towel or absorbent pad underneath to eliminate any self-consciousness of
fluids wetting the bed.
2. SACRED SPACE
Use whatever ritual actions and props help you make your play space sacred.
Carefully choose soothing sensuous music. Acknowledge each other spiritually with a
Heart Salutation. Discuss the Partnering Questions -- desires, concerns, boundaries --
before you actually begin.
3. TOUCH
Have your lover begin by slowly touching, caressing, and arousing you. Ask them to
start at the perimeter and circle towards yoni: legs, thighs, face, neck, tummy, breasts.
Take your time and enjoy. Be sure to relax, breathe deeply, and make sounds that
express what you're feeling. A good partner will remind you of these ways to be more
present and enjoy more.
4. OUTER YONI
Ask your lover to touch outer yoni with a gentle loving Tantric touch. (A good
partner would never approach yoni without permission.) Giver, try circling around the
perimeter and gradually coming closer and closer. Squeeze her outer lips between
thumb and forefinger, then gently rubbing the outer lips together.
5. INNER VIEWING
If you have a speculum and you're willing, let your partner view the different
surfaces and glands within yoni. Even if you don't, you can spread your inner lips to
reveal the outward third of yoni. Ask your partner to examine the membranes and
identify any of the different types of glands that surround yoni.
6. INSIDE YONI
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 92
Ask your partner to lick or lubricate a finger and slowly circle it as far as their hand
will turn around yoni's opening in both directions from 12 o'clock (the top side) to 6
o'clock (the bottom side). Do they feel different sensations at any clock position? Does
their finger feel any differences in texture or shape?
7. DEEPER
With gentle Tantric touch, ask your partner to insert a finger another inch and repeat
the circling motions, continuing to feel inside and out. Guide your partner to go deeper
one inch at a time as far as possible discovering different feelings and sensations. Have
them combine in and out with circling strokes while descending. Also, tighten your PC
muscle so your partner can feel the pressure on their finger in different positions. If their
hand or finger gets too tired, encourage them to remove it and shake out the tension
before continuing. Whenever you decide the time is right, feel free to have them switch
to using a toy like the Crystal Wand.
8. TURN-ON
If you want, after learning together you can switch your attention to pleasure and
enjoy yourself to the max. Guide your partner to continue doing strokes that really turn
you on. Use Orgasmic Breathing to intensify and spread sexual energy around your
body. Your partner can help by reminding you if necessary. Though orgasm isn't
necessary, if you want to end with one, enjoy yourself.
9. COOL DOWN
When you're ready to stop, be sure your partner knows to follow your lead. Do you
want gradual slowing or simply holding still? Whatever you prefer, ask your lover not
to abruptly break contact. Instead, have them cup and hold yoni with their palm, while
their other hand is on your heart. Look in each other's eyes and breathe together.
10. CLOSING
Close your Sacred Space by talking about what happened, giving each other a Heart
Salutation and doing whatever works for you to give thanks for the pleasure your body
brings you.
5.6 Sacred Gate Section
"...An erotic zone could always be demonstrated on the anterior wall of the vagina along the
course of the urethra...which seems to be surrounded by erectile tissue." ------ Ernst
Gräfenberg in The Role Of Urethra In Female Orgasm
In Search Of The Mysterious G-Spot
Just like us, we hope you've repeated the previous practices multiple times with great fun,
pleasure, and learning. If you have, you've most likely discovered the Sacred Gate to Supreme
Bliss.
Of course, we're referring to the female G-Spot, the erectile tissue inside yoni under the
lining of the belly-side wall. We call this yoni's "front" surface since it's the inner side closest to a
lover on top or in front.
You know that, when aroused, erectile tissues fill with bl**d by getting "engorged." Did you
know that erectile tissues get even more sensitive when swollen? We bet you did. Besides GSpots,
nipples and clios enjoy this divine gift. Guys carry one great little expandable example of
erectile tissue between their legs.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 93
Sorry, guys, we mean BIG example.
Conflicting Instructions
Where is the G-Spot? Because it's a slang term, that's a difficult question to answer exactly.
First, there are many conflicting teachings about the size of the G-Spot out there. Some say
it's the size of a pea, some a bean, some say a silver dollar (2.5 cm if you're unfamiliar with U.S.
currency). Actually, the truth is that some are bigger and some are smaller.
Some say it's one to two inches inside yoni, or near the urethral opening. Gräfenberg, whom
the spot is named after, highlighted the area near the bladder at yoni's top end. Others direct
you mid-way between the cervix at yoni's end and the pubic bone. There's some truth in all
these conflicting descriptions as we'll explain below.
Much of the confusion and difficulty stems from that fact that this powerful "orgasmic
trigger" isn't one well-defined organ like a male prostate gland or a female ovary.
Taking Aim At A Moving Target
What we call the Sacred Gate or G "Spot" is in reality the female prostate or urethral sponge.
That's comprised of the 40 or so little paraurethral glands with their accompanying ducts and
bl**d vessels surrounding the urethra. The urethra and its spongy insulation run along the
front wall of yoni.
Some believe the biological purpose of the sponge is to protect the fragile urinary canal from
a hard thrusting vajra when it gets engorged. Makes sense, huh?
Again, here's the good news. The female prostate, AKA urethral sponge, is erectile. So when
you excite it, it swells under the surface of yoni's skin. You feel the hard "bean" under yoni's
lining.
This explains why many lovers have trouble finding the G-Spot and enjoying stimulation.
Because it's under the lining of yoni's front wall, it's not particularly sensitive or even noticeable
without a high level of excitement. Many women report little or no feeling at first. Some even
feel initial discomfort that obviously discourages further play.
As every conscious lover knows, each woman is different. Each woman folk prefers
different strokes at different times. So unless you tune in to her unique formula in the moment,
you may not feel her Sacred Gate at all.
Different Kinds
Further, it's hard to find the G-Spot because there are four different kinds of female
prostates. In 1999, Zaviacic published his scientific findings that illustrated how the distribution
of the paraurethral glands and ducts varies from woman to woman.
In most women, he discovered the greatest density of female prostate glands was located
near the urethral opening. Here are the percentages of women he found with different kinds of
prostates...
% Of Women Location Of Glands & Ducts
70% near meatus urethral opening by yoni's mouth
15% near the bladder at yoni's top end
7% mid-way back between yoni's mouth and cervix
8% had minimal glands and ducts.
What this means is that your partner's most erectile Sacred Gate tissue is likely nearer yoni's
mouth. Even so, the deeper little "tail" of the meatus-type female prostate can be highly
sensitive.
Of course, the Sacred Gate of 30% of women follows a different pattern. There's a real
chance it could deeper inside, or not very excitable without long dedicated arousal.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 94
So Where Is It Exactly?
With the "G-Spot" better defined, can we now explain exactly where it is? Well, yes and no.
Additionally, different parts of the urethral sponge can be aroused at different times. That
makes it seem that the G-Spot moves from time to time, even within one lovemaking session.
Visualize a clock superimposed over yoni's mouth while a woman is lying on her back. We
know the Sacred Gate appears most often at the 12 o'clock position. But sometimes it's found at
11 or 1 o'clock. Most sex manuals instruct us to curl a finger upward toward yoni's front and
reach around behind the pubic bone to find the area of the urethral sponge that's particularly
excitable. We now know this doesn't contact the bulk of the G-Spot for most women, although it
may make its deep tail feel real good.
If you don't know which bone we're talking about, just slide your hand from your belly
button down toward your jewels. (This works for men as well.) If you press inward, you'll feel
the soft give of your tummy until somewhere around your pubic hair. When you feel the hard
structure near the surface, that's your pubic bone. From within, you can feel the underside of
this floating bone by pressing up towards your belly through yoni's front wall.
The good news is that there's a surefire way to find the Sacred Gate. Usually the tissue
covering the erect part of the sponge becomes rough and wrinkly, like a cat's tongue. This is the
direct result of the urethral sponge getting engorged with bl**d. Search for the corduroy and
you'll increase your chances of zooming in quickly. Couple that with searching under yoni's
lining for the little swollen glands that sometimes feel like a bean and you've got it.
Just remember not to rest on your laurels and keep sensing with your fingertips in case it
moves.
EXERCISE: G-Spot Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to use for reflecting, journalling, or talking...
• How easily can you find your G-Spot?
• What kind of female prostate do you or your partner have?
• What makes your or your partner's G-Spot swell the most?
What's In A Name?
Since it's not really a fixed point, the term "G-Spot" isn't really very accurate. Dr. John D.
Perry, one of the original authors of the 1982 best-selling "The G-Spot" book, still believes it's the
best compromise amongst the available poor choices.
As we've said, many sexologists use G-Area, G-Crest, or urethral sponge as well as
paraurethral or Skene's glands. The term "female prostate," once quite common, is becoming
more accepted again. Many Tantrikas use the ancient term "sacred spot."
As you've seen, we prefer to call the G-Spot the "Sacred Gate." This term reminds us that the
erectile tissue of the urethral sponge/female prostate is a doorway to sensational sexual
pleasure, deep intimacy, amazing ecstasy, emotional connection, and Supreme Bliss.
Why Don't More Women Know Where It Is?
Why haven't more women discovered the pleasure accessible through their Sacred Gate
themselves?
Well, not everyone believes it's there. Many don't know where and how to find it. It's hard
for many to reach even if they had a map and detailed instructions. Each woman's unique
physique may require a different body position. Also, it's smaller in post menopausal women
and therefore harder to locate.
Every woman knows the location of her lips, breasts, and clio without searching. Let's not
forget that how strongly females, as well as males, are conditioned against self-pleasuring. Even
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 95
if a woman overcomes these taboos to search for her own G-Spot, she might miss it without
sufficient turn-on beforehand.
Remember, it's erectile, under yoni's lining, and therefore virtually undetectable without
adequate stimulation. Further, the Sacred Gate gets larger and more easily erect with repeated
stimulation. When you're searching initially, it's more likely to hide than come out to play right
away.
No Luck With An Urgent Problem
As you've read, without proper stimulation, Sacred Gate play is often unremarkable,
uncomfortable, or even painful at first.
Initial pressure on the Sacred Gate often creates what the medical world calls "urgency," the
feeling that you need to pee. For obvious reasons, our name for this sensation is the P-Signal.
We believe women get the P-Signal when their engorged urethral sponge presses on the neck of
their bladder and urethra. Even when empty, this feels identical to the pressure caused by a full
bladder.
The anatomy connection makes this clearer. Remember that clio's tip and most of the PC
muscle are fed by the pudendal nerve. The bladder, uterus, and G-Spot, as well as the inner part
of the PC muscle, are serviced by the pelvic nerve. It makes sense that this deeper nerve
pathway is harder to arouse sexually. But when it is, the sensations are felt deeper in the
bladder and uterus. A woman untrained in the ways of Sacred Gate massage and female
ejaculation most likely interprets these P-Signals incorrectly.
In a later chapter, Ecstatic States, we'll explore different kinds of orgasms from different
kinds of stimulation. At this point we'll just leave you with this message: Sacred Gate Orgasms
create a deeper kind of pleasure than most clio orgasms can ever account for.
Begone That Messy Wet Spot!
Learning to handle the P-Signal is a vital gauntlet all women need to pass through to enjoy
Sacred Gate Orgasm and female ejaculation. Now that we've launched our initial campaign to
relax you about your fluid emanations, let us add a really valuable tip.
No one should have to sl**p in a wet spot after sex. No one should have to hold back during
sex for fear of dousing the bed, rug, or furniture by ejaculating. No one should have to avoid
sex because it's that time of the month. Don't you agree?
Which is why our friend Karen Fowler created Luv Liners and Luv Linens. These are superabsorbent,
waterproof pads designed to keep your lovemaking space clean and dry during sex.
Luv Liners are soft and disposable while Luv Linens are washable and reusable. Now you have
options! And they're really inexpensive.
Karen created these big soft coverings so that people everywhere can have the luxury of
enjoying the wettest sex ever without worrying about the mess. Why sl**p on a towel or get up
to change the sheets after a good nights lovin' if you don't have to?
Luv Linens & Luv Liners
Sure, you can buy little ugly incontinence protectors at the d**g store (or chemist shop in
the UK). We just really prefer the much larger, colorful, and patterned ones Karen has specially
made for gushy lovers like her and us.
Luv Liners and Luv Linens provide protection and peace of mind for love's most slippery
moments. They give you permission to enjoy the wettest sex ever and let your love flow
without hesitation. Luv Linens are the ultimate "christening blanket" allowing you to be
adventurous and enjoy sex wherever you desire.
Let's face it a bunched-up towel doesn't quite do the job does it?
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 96
Using Luv Linens gives you the freedom to take your love life to a whole new level. Imagine
how free you'll feel to relax and let your love flow orgasm after orgasm after orgasm when you
know your bed, sofa, tablecloth, or rug will be clean and dry no matter how much passion you
enjoy.
Now, there's no need to hold back. No sheets to change, no more ruined towels, sheets. or
mattresses. No more wet spots to endure. How awesome is that!
For more information and ordering, please click here...
<http://www.tantraattahoe.com/product.htm>.
PRACTICE: Solo Sacred Gate Discovery
Description
For reassurance, it's a good idea for a woman to empty her bladder before this kind of
play. And while you're preparing, grab a couple of thick towels to lie on for that extra
sense of security, just in case you ejaculate. More about that soon.
As we've said, getting your fingers inside yoni with enough pressure on your G-Spot
may be awkward for extended periods of time. We suggest you try your best this way at
first. But also have available a Crystal Wand, curved dildo, or vibrator able to reach
around behind your pubic bone.
Purpose
To locate your Sacred Gate and begin getting in touch with how different stimulation
feels.
1. PREPARATIONS
Begin by tidying up, heating your room, taking a ritual bath, putting on erotic music,
and creating a Sacred Space with a namasté and leaning back against a backjack or pile
of pillows with legs spread. Do this in front of a mirror if you like. Once aroused, you'll
probably have to get up on your feet or knees to reach your Sacred Gate. Props you may
want to collect are water, lubricant, towels, and Crystal Wand or other sex toy. Use a soft
towel or absorbent pad underneath to eliminate any self-consciousness of fluids wetting
the bed. Be sure your bladder is empty before you begin.
2. TOUCH
Begin by slowly touching, caressing, and arousing yourself from the perimeter and
circle towards yoni. Caress outer yoni and clio with your preferred lubricant to get them
both real hot. Use fantasy if you'd like. Then lick or lubricate a finger and slowly circle
around yoni's opening gradually going deeper inside with an in and out stroke. Take
your time and enjoy because your G-Spot may not come out to play unless you're really
turned on. Be sure to relax, breathe deeply, and make sounds that express what you're
feeling.
3. LOCATE
When you're aroused enough, you'll begin to feel some places on yoni's upper wall
lining become rougher and more wrinkly like corduroy. You might feel the prostate
harden like a bean beneath the surface somewhere between yoni's inside end and
meatus near her mouth. You won't be sure which kind of prostate you have until you
thoroughly massage and excite the whole extent of your urethral sponge. With a few
minutes of continued stroking, your Sacred Gate will swell, get larger, and harden in the
same way that a clio and vajra do.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 97
4. SQUAT
If you find you can't reach deep enough inside or your muscles start protesting,
continue on your knees or by squatting. Sometimes some experimenting is necessary to
find the most comfortable position for G-Spot access.
5. PRESSURE
Gradually increase the pressure on the rough and hard spots on the upper wall with
in and out strokes about once per second. Curl your finger around the pubic bone when
fully inserted, making a come hither motion as you pull out.
6. DON'T STOP
As your Sacred Gate gets more engorged, you may feel P-Signals, that convince you
that you have to pee. This means you're really getting there. Simply breathe and
continue. If you relax into it, the sensation will pass quickly. Remember, you just
emptied your bladder. If you believe it's full again, go to the toilet to make sure and then
come back and resume.
7. TOY
Whenever you decide the time is right, feel free to switch to a vibrator or dildo. This is
where the Crystal Wand really shines, giving you leverage to apply strong pressure
around behind your pubic bone. Find out what kind of pressure you like.
8. GO FOR IT
Use Orgasmic Breathing to intensify and spread sexual energy around your body.
Though it's not necessary, enjoy one or more powerful Sacred Gate Orgasms if you
want. If you do, instead of stopping abruptly, be sure to cover yoni as you gradually
cool down.
9. CLOSING
Close your Sacred Space by giving yourself a namasté and doing whatever works for
you to give thanks for the pleasure your body brings you.
How To Find It And What To Do When You Do
We love sexual union with vajra inside yoni. But for many women, it's difficult to get good
Sacred Gate stimulation from a pumping vajra. Students of the Kama Sutra know that certain
unique sexual positions work best for different body type combinations as our later chapter
shows.
The anatomy of the Sacred Gate is why. Providing enough pressure on yoni's upper wall
around behind the pubic bone is necessary. This is nearly impossible with the all-too-popular
standard missionary position.
For many women's bodies, it's easier for a partner to locate and awaken their Sacred Gate
with fingers. Trained fingers most often work much better than vajras for G-Spot play.
If sex to you has been limited to the old in-an-out, here is a wonderful opportunity to drop
your old beliefs and start experimenting with what works uniquely for you. Like defining sex as
anything that makes your body feel good.
Which explains the intent of the next, the final practice, in this chapter.
PRACTICE: Partner Sacred Gate Discovery
Description
For a partner to find your Sacred Gate with their fingers requires that you guide them
to the right place with your preferred strokes. Which is why, even if your lover knows
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 98
where and how to look for a your G-Spot, the perennial challenges of sexual
communication can get in the way.
If you approach this kind of play as conscious Tantric Sex however, you'll grow
through these kinds of problems. With the right attitude, guidance, and experience, you
can easily teach a lover to stimulate the best place at each moment. Goddess, remember
to guide your partner lovingly and often.
The following practice offers a great chance to practice. It's instructions closely mirror
the solo practice above.
Don't forget, you, the Goddess, must be quite aroused before your partner can even
find the Sacred Gate.
Purpose
To help your lover locate your Sacred Gate and begin learning how to pleasure it.
1. PREPARATIONS
Begin by tidying up, heating your room, taking a ritual bath, putting on erotic music,
and creating a Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation. Arrange your body so you can lean
back against a backjack or pile of pillows with legs spread. Props you may want to
collect are water, lubricant, towels, and Crystal Wand or other sex toy. Use a soft towel
or absorbent pad underneath to eliminate any self-consciousness of fluids wetting the
bed. Be sure to discuss the Partnering Questions - desires, concerns, boundaries - and
empty your bladder before you actually begin.
2. TOUCH
Begin by asking your lover to slowly touch, caress, and arouse your body from the
perimeter and circle towards yoni. Have your partner massage outer yoni and clio with
your preferred lubricant to get them both real hot. Use fantasy if you'd like. When you're
ready, ask your lover to lick or lubricate a finger and slowly circle around yoni's opening
gradually going deeper inside with an in and out stroke. Guide them to take their time
because your G-Spot may not come out to play unless you're really turned on. Be sure to
relax, breathe deeply, and make sounds that express what you're feeling.
3. LOCATE
When you're aroused enough, guide your lover to explore yoni's front wall lining,
feeling for where it's rougher and more wrinkly like corduroy. They might feel the
prostate harden like a bean beneath the surface somewhere between yoni's inside end
and meatus near her mouth. Guide your partner to thoroughly massage and excite the
area of your urethral sponge that most responded during solo play. With a few minutes
of continued stroking, your Sacred Gate will swell, get larger, and harden much like clio
and vajra do.
4. PRESSURE
Ask your lover to gradually increase the pressure on the rough and hard spots on the
upper wall with in and out strokes about once per second. Have them curl a finger
around the pubic bone when fully inserted, making a come hither motion as they pull
out.
5. DON'T STOP
As your Sacred Gate gets more engorged, you may feel P-Signals, convincing you that
you have to pee. This means you're really getting there. Simply breathe and continue
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 99
and the feeling will pass quickly. Remember, you just emptied your bladder. If you're
convinced it's full again, go to the toilet to make sure and then come back and resume.
6. TOY
If you liked it during solo play, feel free to ask your lover to switch to using a vibrator
or dildo. The Crystal Wand really shines with partner play as well, giving leverage to
apply strong pressure around behind your pubic bone. If you discovered where and
how you really like strong pressure, now is a good time to guide your lover to give it to
you.
7. GO FOR IT
Use Orgasmic Breathing to intensify and spread sexual energy around your body.
Though it's not necessary, feel free to enjoy one or more powerful Sacred Gate Orgasms
if you want.
8. COOL DOWN
When you're ready to stop, be sure your partner knows to follow your lead. Do you
want gradual slowing or simply holding still? Whatever you prefer, ask your lover not
to abruptly break contact. Instead, have them cup and hold yoni with their palm, while
the other hand is on your heart. Look in each other's eyes and breathe together.
9. CLOSING
Close your Sacred Space by talking about what happened, giving each other a Heart
Salutation, and doing whatever works for the two of you to give thanks for the pleasure
you've created together.
5.7 Closing Section
The anatomy of the Goddess is truly wondrous and all the elements are so artistically
intertwined.
You learned about clio, yoni, both inside and outside. You practiced different ways to
explore and talk about what you feel with different kinds of stimulation.
You now know the latest information available about the nature of the G-Spot, the Sacred
Gate to Supreme Bliss, its idiosyncrasies and its delights. Look for much more about pleasuring
the Sacred Gate in the next Sacred Gate Massage Chapter, and later ones on Ecstatic States and
Female Ejaculation.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 100
Chapter 6: Sacred Gate Massage
"Don’t let another day go by without the magic touch."
----- Neil Young from sl**ps With Angels
6.1 Opening Section
Purposes
The purposes of this chapter are to...
• Understand how to be a Tantric lover.
• Practice the basic strokes of Sacred Gate massage.
• Use Sacred Gate massage for maximum pleasure.
Giving Shakti Pleasure
There are many ways to give ultimate pleasure to Shakti (a woman's) Sacred Gate. You've
probably stumbled upon that perfect moment when your thrusts hit just the right spot.
Maybe you were conscious of what worked and then you tried to reproduce it. Since
Shakti's arousal is changeable, what worked once might not have worked the same way the
next time. All too often we can't recreate the exact circumstances for that fantastic sexual high.
But we can create new ones.
In this chapter, we're going to dispel the mystery about giving a woman pleasure. Here
you're going to learn the art and science of Sacred Gate massage. We're primarily talking about
using your fingers, though we'll include some guidance about using sex toys for giving to a
partner as well as to yourself.
By the end, you'll know all the options. We can't promise you'll never be confused or know
exactly the perfect thing to do in every moment in every situation. Female stimulation is a
moving target. But when you're done, you'll know everything there is to know about how to
give and receive Sacred Gate pleasure, and how to react to unique circumstances.
Practices Ahead
Once you've determined the pleasure formula for a specific Goddess in a specific
lovemaking session, Sacred Gate massage is essentially simple. There are just a lot of options to
choose from getting to that point. So this chapter breaks down G-Spot pleasure into a series of
practices of increasing complication and increasing stimulation.
You'll probably want to rush ahead to the juicier bits and push for a resounding orgasm
sooner rather than later. We understand these innate urges to seek rapid rewards. We think it's
a better idea to read the whole chapter before beginning intensive practice.
Playing spontaneously, full out, with wild abandon is great. We just suggest you do it later,
in later practices, in a few days or weeks. If you've been making love for 1, 10, or 30 years
without these techniques, what's another few weeks to gradually incorporate Sacred Gate play
into your repertoire.
Remember, the Tantric way is to slowly savor each morsel of new delight and draw out the
pleasure as long as you can.
When To Start Sacred Gate Play
If you've read the previous chapters on Tantric LovePlay and Sacred Landscape, you've
learned that the Sacred Gate only comes out to play when sufficiently excited.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 101
How will you know when she's aroused enough for intense G-Spot stimulation? The more
aroused she is, the more her Sacred Gate becomes engorged with bl**d. It swells like a crest,
protruding down from the concave front wall of inner yoni, making it convex.
Until you're sure, continue with loveplay. Here's a not-so-subtle warm-up reminder:
whisper sweet everythings, kiss softly and deeply, caress everywhere, use Kama Sutra
"embraces," and titillate yoni endlessly. Don't dive right for the Sacred Gate until you've gotten
a clear signal that she's really hot.
One vital cue is yoni engorgement -- pink, wet, and swollen with bl**d. You can easily tell a
yoni with erect tissues because her lips open of their own accord and become very red. For
many women, lengthy clio play is an essential prerequisite. Some prefer touching and kissing
on yoni's lips, opening, and entryway first. For some, emotional closeness, intimacy, and
fantasy is enough to engorge the Sacred Gate.
Learn the pattern of arousal of the woman you aim to pleasure. Whatever her needs, be sure
to dwell amply on awakening physical and energetic arousal before heading for her Sacred
Gate.
6.2 Giver Role Section
The Attitude Of The Tantric Lover
Since it's a highly conscious, sacred experience, Tantric lovers approach sex in a unique way.
Approaching the Sacred Gate for maximum healing and pleasure requires an attitude and
commitment that respects Shakti's divine nature. It demands that a lover is fully available to
meet her needs.
We like to describe this exacting but highly satisfying role with the 6 P's...
• Privilege
• Presence
• Patience
• Partner
• Pilgrim
• Permission.
Take these six guidelines to heart before you begin any yoni play. This applies to women
giving to women as much as men giving to women.
You're Privileged To Be Invited Within
Entering a woman's yoni and reaching for her spirit through her Sacred Gate only works
when the giver recognizes the trust being placed in them. Truly, it's an awesome privilege and
responsibility. Approach with Feeling awe with the such intimacy is the perfect mindset.
We mean you should think of your partner or yourself as a manifestation of all that's good
and wondrous about the female. Revere the grace, power, and life energy of the feminine. If you
act at all times in complete service of your queen, your Shakti, your offerings will be welcomed
with an unending outpouring of love, desire, and appreciation.
If you want to know more about this reverent attitude, consult the Sacred Tantric Sexuality
Chapter.
Your Presence Is Your Greatest Gift
More than anything you might do during Sacred Gate play, being present is your most
important aim.
We don't just mean physically with your hands inside her. We mean mentally here now,
emotionally accessible, and spiritually conscious. Listening fully with all your senses open is
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 102
your foundation and a powerful way to say "I love you." This is what women want more than
anything else. It thoroughly turns them on.
How do you show presence? Well, tuning out, daydreaming, and looking off into the
distance isn't it. Interrupting her process and disappearing in the midst of a breakthrough
certainly disqualifies you.
Rather, tune in so you notice what she's experiencing in every moment. Tell her "I'm here for
you." Respond directly to her every comment and request. And above all, maintain eye contact
when she is available. She will close her eyes at times, but needs to know you aren't checkingout.
Just letting her know you're there with her is almost enough.
Be Patient, All Good Things Comes To Those Who Wait
A big part of being here now is patience. Nowhere to go, nowhere to be, nothing else to do
but what you're doing.
As we've explained, it's essential for both the receiver and the giver to drop any goals of a
supreme experience or cosmic orgasm. The Goddess will likely experience amazing things, but
pushing for them can easily block her ascending to new heights.
Just let whatever is going to happen unfold of its own accord. Let nature take its course
without fighting the current. Face it, it takes as long as it takes, and there's little you can do to
speed it up.
Let sweet and gentle be your watchwords. Follow the Goddess and she'll tell you when to
be strong.
Support Your Partner, You're Both In This Together
Contrary to cultural sexual patterns or beliefs drummed into us about what it means to be a
good lover and how a "good girl "is supposed to act in bed, good sex is a joint effort. Both need
to be active partners. One being passive while the other "does" them isn't it.
Every time you connect, agree where you both want to go together using the three
Partnering Questions (desires, concerns, boundaries). Look after yourself and let your partner
know how it's going so they can support you. Communicate about what's happening in the
moment. Respond to what's going on with your partner. Work together, no correct that, play
together.
Remember, you're the two musketeers. All for one and one for all.
As a giver, you want to reassure and comfort your partner. Be a full-time helper during
Sacred Gate experiences. When she's open to it, offer her guidance. When she thinks she knows
what she wants, let her be in control. If she's struggling, assure her that she doesn't have to do it
all by herself and that you're there for her.
When she's having a powerful experience, feel it yourself and enjoy it. When pleasure is
your goal, not orgasm, you can only get it right and never get it wrong.
Above all, encourage her to fully receive and absorb all you're giving. In the spirit of true
partnership, you know you'll get yours eventually.
Just A Pilgrim Searching For The Promised Land
Who can always accurately predict a Shakti's reactions? Not even she, most of the time.
It's best if a giver of Sacred Gate massage acts like an explorer, discovering uncharted
territory. Be a pilgrim searching for hidden secrets with little in the way of maps. Stay in awe of
the wonders you stumble upon.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 103
You won't really know what she wants in this exact moment until it turns her on. Stay alert
to her breathing, sounds, and movements. When she moves towards you and presses on your
finger, she wants more. When she withdraws and pulls away, she wants less.
Be prepared for anything to happen. Your hands might be rocked violently by a bucking
bronco in the throws of orgasm. You might run headlong into a hysterical outburst. You might
get sprayed with female nectar. Or it may seem from the outside that nothing is happening.
You just have to accept that you don't know it all and can't predict the future. Ego is one of
the primary enemies of sacred sexuality. What worked yesterday may fall flat today. What
hasn't worked for months may suddenly become the key that unlocks huge recesses of
Kundalini energy. What she thought was just OK previously is all she wants you to do from
now on.
Always stay tuned for late breaking news and you'll do fine.
Ask Permission Before Entering The Promised Land
If the G-Spot is the gate to the sacred joys of untold pleasure, the yoni is assuredly the
sacred garden. You don't enter such a temple without permission. A Tantric lover always
shows how deeply they embrace the earlier five P's by asking before moving forward and
inward.
You can be straightforward, "I'm going to put a finger inside you now, OK?" Or you can be
Tantric and romantic, "May I enter your sacred garden, oh, sweet beloved, of my dreams?" Be
serious or make it lighthearted, but don't forget. Above all else, asking before penetrating is the
height of respect.
Whether or not you buy the flowery talk of the Goddess's divine presence within a woman's
yoni, this is one guideline every man needs to take to heart. Maybe this is one of the reasons
some women prefer the touch of other women. They instinctively know what they're risking
when they open themselves this way.
Even if you've been in relationship a long time, ask before penetrating. It puts the Goddess
in power when she most needs the security of knowing it's her call to say yes or no at any time.
If she wants to play out a fantasy sometime where you take her without asking, we think
that's fine. Just recognize, she gave you permission at the beginning of your encounter. That's
different than blanket permission where she gives her power away. We advise against that. If
you want a Tantric partnership, encourage her to make her own decisions in every moment.
Maybe it goes without saying, but we'll say it anyway. When she asks you to depart,
graciously and gently withdraw. You're inside yoni by invitation only. Respect the privilege
and you're likely to be invited again soon for more divine play.
EXERCISE: 5 Tantric P's Discussion Questions
Here are some statements to complete by reflecting, journalling, or talking with your
partner about...
• Describe the Tantric attitude and what you will do to make it part of your
lovemaking...
• Review the 5 Tantric P's. Describe what each means to you...
• Privilege...
• Presence...
• Patience...
• Partner...
• Pilgrim...
• Permission...
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 104
• Evaluate yourself on each of the 6 P's.
• Describe what difficulties you've had with each...
• Describe what you plan to do about each...
6.3 Receiver Prerequisites Section
At Disneyland, you need an "E" ticket for the best rides. To ride the wave of bliss when
receiving G-Spot massage, you need six "E" tickets. The six basic receiver prerequisites to
delightful Sacred Gate play are...
• Relaxation
• Communication
• Arousal
• Empty Bladder
• Lube
• Drop Expectations.
Learn To Relax
Shakti, if you're too tense, your Sacred Gate may not be fully open to receiving visitors.
Tension can prevent you from getting sufficiently aroused to enjoy the intense stimulation of
Sacred Gate play.
If you want to become more relaxed, look back at the Kundalini Energy, Tantric LovePlay,
and Sacred Landscape Chapters. Build your sexual muscles so they have the tone to easily relax.
Spend more time practicing with Orgasmic Breathing. Do more solo exploration of your yoni
inside and out. Learn to enjoy sexual pleasure through self-pleasuring as a sacred ritual.
If relaxation in sexual situations doesn't come easily to you, you might want to look into this
first. Ask yourself where does this sexual stress that blocks excitement come from?
It could be a lack of intimacy and trust with your partner. It could be that you're putting
pressure on yourself to perform. Perhaps you're conflicted about sex in general as a result of
conscious or u*********s social judgments and moral taboos. It could be that past abuse and
wounds are creating too much anxiety for you to relax. We address these issues extensively in
the Yoni Healing Chapter.
In the meantime, we can only suggest you go slowly, breathe, and take heed of how the
other receiver prerequisites can help you relax.
Lots Of Open Two-Way Communication
The more you talk about sex in general and Sacred Gate play in specific, the more pleasure
you'll have sooner. Especially while you're learning, communicate about your desires, concerns,
and boundaries before you begin each session.
Ask for what you want in each moment, or as much as you know in each moment. Give
feedback supportively. Ask anytime you're unsure. If something is on your mind, let it go by
talking about it. Otherwise the inner distraction may prevent you from relaxing into pleasure
when you most want to.
When you're beginning Sacred Gate play, don't worry that speaking up may interrupt the
mood. That sensitivity is more appropriate later as you get grooved in. Instead, use the c***dlike
spirit of "Playing Doctor" to approach these practices in a fresh, innocent, new way. Drop any
shyness, inhibitions, judgments you've carried about sex. Remember, it's a divine gift from
God/Goddess.
As a receiver, be as responsive to loveplay as you can and use non-verbal communication to
show it. The more you practice the four cornerstones of Supreme Bliss -- breath, sound,
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 105
movement, and presence -- the more you'll partner will know what's going on with you without
words. You can always use the Feedback Sandwich from the Tantric LovePlay Chapter when
you want something adjusted.
Be sure to compliment anything and everything that your partner does during you sexual
antics. Since your lover will want to give you more of what you like, don't be careful about
asking, be out there and go for it. At first, you probably won't recognize all your feelings and
reactions in the moment. So it helps, after each session, to openly talk about what was best,
what you'd like to be different, and things to play with next time.
Get Highly Aroused First
As you've heard many times already, many lovers -- both givers and receivers -- have been
bewildered about Sacred Gate stimulation. Certainly, that's because it's not a fixed spot, it
moves, and because it often hides until awakened. Even more, we think many try to push this
exciting orgasmic trigger before getting highly aroused.
We wonder how many women have found their G-Spot but didn't like the sensations it
produced because they weren't turned on enough.
Shakti, embed one clear thought in your mind as you approach Sacred Gate play, especially
with a new lover: yoni must be thoroughly and deliciously engorged first. The front wall of the
inner yoni won't engorge without sufficient loveplay. Until this happens, any kind of touch,
especially hard and fast strokes, will probably be uncomfortable, even painful, before your
Sacred Gate is fully open.
If you read the previous section about permission, you'll understand why we're telling you
this. You are responsible for your own pleasure. Even if you're flat on your back with your legs
up, you're in the driver's seat. If you want the zenith of sexual pleasure, you have to steer.
You've learned what your body likes, right? You know how to communicate about your
preferences, right? If so, tell your partner. If not, we suggest you go back to the Communication
Section of our Tantric LovePlay Chapter.
Empty Your Bladder First
Empty your bladder before G-Spot play. A full bladder makes it more difficult to relax. Not
only is this sensation distracting, but there's that worry about letting go at the wrong time and
making a mess.
Hopefully, you've read about the P-Signal, the feeling that you need to pee that occurs with
Sacred Gate engorgement. If you don't know about this and are worried that your bladder isn't
empty, you might keep your PC muscle clamped down tight. All by itself, this might stop your
pleasure, your orgasm, and your delightful ejaculation.
Shakti, if you're confident that your bladder is empty and you understand that the P-Signal
is normal, it will be easier for you to relax and let things go. Resting on a couple of soft towels
and an absorbent pad can help free your mind of calamities, too. Which is why we've
introduced you to Luv Liners and Luv Linens. For more information, click here...
<http://www.tantraattahoe.com/product.htm>.
Use Lots Of Lubrication
We must face one of the inalienable truths of Sacred Gate play: dry scratching is not any fun.
Which explains our next entry reminder: get wet and stay wet.
Just like guys who tie up much of their self-image in their erections and stamina, some
women connect their desirability with how much their yoni lubricates during arousal. Wouldn't
it be great to always live in the fantasy of romance novels that seeing just the right bulge,
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 106
hearing just the right words, or being caressed just the right way will make your yoni flow
copiously?
When we're young and horny or separated from our beloved for too long, it's often the case.
But let's face reality. Age, health, physical condition, diet, and medication -- not to mention
menopause -- all affect a woman's natural sexual lubrication. Fantasy is great when you really
experience it. But we don't always.
So? Our response, as always, is the Tantric one -- no big deal. Our only interest is pleasure.
Not giving a performance of any kind. Not living up to any mental image. Not competing with
anyone.
Simply make sure you introduce lots of lubricant. Saliva is a great "wetifier." That's one of
the reasons why, in our Tantric LovePlay Chapter, we encourage oral romping for the longest
time before Sacred Gate play.
If oral play isn't your cup of tea or saliva doesn't last long enough, never fear. There are
many commercial varieties of personal lubricants available. Remember only to use water-based
lubricants inside yoni. Some examples are Probe, Wet Light, Astroglide, Liquid Silk, and KY
Jelly or KY Liquid, but there are lots more. We don't recommend you introduce oil or petroleum
based products into the delicate natural balance of the yoni's flora.
You can find them at sex shops all over the world. Try small samples to see what you prefer.
Your local d**g store probably stocks several kinds. Or if that's too embarrassing for you, try
one of the adult sex product websites in the resources section of our website at...
<http://www.tantraattahoe.com/resources.htm>.
Who's in charge of making sure you're wet enough? You both are! But as a receiver, you'll
probably know that you need more first. Ask for more, or keep a bottle near you and douse
yourself.
Drop Expectations
Sacred Gate play is a doorway to an exalted universe of pleasure, ecstasy, and altered
consciousness. Those aren't measurable, programmable qualities. If you enter any kind of
loveplay with orgasm, ejaculation, or spiritual enlightenment as a goal, you can well block the
flow of energy that will propel you higher.
Supreme Bliss happens in the moment. Expectations take you out of it, into the future.
The most common goal lovers set is orgasm. This can put performance pressure on you as
well as the giver. If you're worried about whether or not you will orgasm, you can produce
performance anxiety. Trying to reproduce the excitement of a previous encounter can distract
you also, whether giver or receiver. All get in the way of enjoyment.
Instead, learn to enjoy pleasure right now. Learn to bask in your vibrations and those of
your partner. Appreciate the pleasure coursing through you now. Accept that it may stop at any
moment and that you'll be complete, whatever happens. Make what you're feeling in this
moment enough. Since arousal is often a moving target, tune in to "que sera sera," whatever will
be, will be. Flow spontaneously, responding to cues, signals, and intuitions.
What's the ultimate prescription for opening the Sacred Gate to supreme pleasure? Forget
the past and the future. Focus on what's happening now.
EXERCISE: Receiver Prerequisites Discussion Questions
• Consider or discuss the six receiver prerequisites...
• Relaxation...
• Communication...
• Arousal...
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 107
• Empty Bladder...
• Lubricants...
• Drop Expectations...
• What does each mean?
• What are your feelings, thoughts, & reactions to each?
• Do you have a problem with any that might interfere with your Sacred Gate play?
• Is there an alternative both of you can agree on?
6.4 Sacred Gate Massage Positions Section
While there are limited ways to reach your own G-Spot, there are several positions we'll
share with your here that Shakti can assume during partner play. Comfort is essential for both
giver and receiver. Tension in the giver's body telegraphs quickly and can close down the
Goddess's energy channels. This can also happen in Shakti's own body while self-pleasuring.
The Tantric approach, as we've made clear, is not simply to get off, but to enjoy every
delicacy of sensation thoroughly. That requires the learning curve of discovering what works
best for your bodies. We recommend you experiment with the following positions before you
get into serious Sacred Gate play. Then you'll know which to use, how to adjust them, and
which to eliminate.
Once you get going on the partner G-Spot massage, we urge you to speak up immediately if
you find a leg going to sl**p, a back spasming, or a finger cramping. Even if you're on the verge
of something great happening, welcome your partner taking responsibility for their comfort.
There are six basic positions we've used for easy access to the Sacred Gate. The first two can
work well for self-pleasuring.
On Back With Legs Spread
The most likely way for you to reach your own Sacred Gate is on your back with your legs
spread. Try leaning against a bed's headboard, an upside down backjack, or other comfortable
prop. Though you probably can't maintain it for long, the best access often comes with your legs
in the air or your knees pressed up against your chest.
Take a lesson here from the Kama Sutra. One of the reasons you see so many pillows in
Kama Sutra artwork is to provide support needed for lengthy play. Prop up your back, neck,
and head if needed. Put throw pillows under your knees.
One benefit of leaning against an upside-down backjack or throw pillows is you can arrange
your Sacred Space in front of a mirror for self-pleasuring. If watching erotic scenes has any
affect on you, watching yourself pleasure your special places can be a real boost.
This woman-on-back position also allows easy yoni access and viewing for a giver sitting
between her legs. If you move up as close as possible, you don't have to lean over or stretch
your arms too far in front of your body. This is great for eye contact, also.
To make this position work for both giver and receiver, you'll need to deal with your
intersecting legs. The giver can put both under, both over, or one over and one under the
woman's. As givers, we always lean against an upright backjack and prop pillows under knees
for continuing comfort and minimum physical stress. You may be in this position for a while.
Sitting Underneath One Of Her Legs
Wrist strain is a common physical problem when we're giving G-Spot massage to a receiver
on her back. While sitting between her legs and facing yoni directly, our palm-up hand often
gets cocked unnaturally towards the thumb. Sometimes we turn our body at an angle to
compensate. But this complicates the conflux of legs.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 108
To adjust even more, you can move outside the woman's legs. Have her leg rest over your
lap. By sitting underneath one her legs, you can adjust your hand's angle of yoni entry to be
perfectly straight ahead. Again, move as close as possible to reduce long-term strain.
You see why we suggest you practice before you really get into it?
Lying By Her Side
Another variation of the woman on her back position places the giver lying or sitting by her
side. As before, the receiver is free to use pillows and props for maximum comfort. The giver
reaches a hand over her hips and belly to yoni. To avoid arm and hand strain that can be a
problem in this position, rest the heel of the hand on her pubic bone. For many women, this
pressure is arousing and may even stimulate yoni from the outside.
A great advantage of this arrangement is the closeness and intimacy it creates. It allows for
kissing, eye gazing, and much easier communication without interrupting the flow of Sacred
Gate stimulation.
Sitting By The Bed
This variant of lying by her side is more comfortable for some. The woman lies comfortably
on the edge of the bed with whatever cushions are comfortable for her. She can lay flat or lean
back against the headboard.
The giver sits in a small chair, preferably without arms, next to the bed. If the giver's arms
are long enough to comfortably reach the receiver's yoni for long periods of time, this position
gives maximum comfort for both giver and receiver.
Woman Upright On Knees
The woman upright on her knees works for self-pleasuring as well as with a partner. When
self-pleasuring this way, she can lean forward and bend over to reach inside. She has complete
freedom to sway, gyrate, and dance as the spirit -- and fingers -- move her.
This stance works well for a giver seated in front of her, with pillows or backjack for
support. Because it allows such easy palm-up access, it's probably the best for Sacred Gate
discovery practices.
Of course, the downside is the fatigue that may develop by balancing upright for too long.
Woman Squatting
If the receiver can comfortably squat long enough on her feet with knees bent, she provides
the most open access to inner yoni. Again, the giver sits in front of her, leaning against a couch
or backjack if desired. Alternately, the woman can sit on the side of the giver's lap by resting
one of her butt cheeks on one of the giver's legs. This lap variation also allows easy access to her
open yoni.
Woman Hands & Knees
Doggie-style lovemaking has a certain appeal to many lovers, maybe because that's how
a****ls do it. Whatever the motivation, some prefer the woman on her hands and knees with
the giver seated behind. Of course, in this position the Sacred Gate is on the bottom of the yoni
so the giver's hand needs to be palm-down.
Spreading her weight on four limbs instead of two tends to be easier for a long-term
pleasuring session. And this position allows the woman to move more freely than when prone.
Variations on this theme place the receiver on a pile of pillows under her torso for the same
kind of rear entry. Then she doesn't need to support herself on her hands and knees. Some
Goddesses are comfortable completely flat on lying on their front, but this makes most giver's
palm-down reach more awkward.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 109
PRACTICE: Experimenting With Sacred Gate Massage Positions
Purpose
Instead of thinking about what would work best and debating at length, we
recommend you try all the possible positions for a while and listen to your body's
comfort or strain.
1. READ
Together read over the previous section about finding the most comfortable position
for Sacred Gate massage.
2. PROPS
Collect up pillows, cushions, towels, Luv Liners, and any available props like
backjacks so you'll be ready for nearly anything.
3. FIRST POSITION
Help the receiver arrange herself most comfortably in the "On Back With Legs
Spread" position. Then help the giver get into a comfortable supported place with one
hand resting near the receiver's yoni palm-up and the other resting palm-down lightly
on her belly.
4. TALK ABOUT IT
Now, spend a few minutes (5 or 10 minimum) talking about how it feels. If you want,
continue discussing what you're learning about Sacred Gate massage, sexual pleasure,
and Tantric energy.
5. ADJUST
If you develop some strain, adjust your body and limbs to find a more comfortable
variation.
6. OTHER POSITIONS
When you've demonstrated how well the first position works for both of you, try the
others one at a time. Be patient. It took Somraj and Jeffre weeks to figure out what was
most comfortable and most effective.
7. FEEDBACK
When you've tried them all, talk about what worked best for both of you for vision,
access, and comfort for both long and short sessions.
6.5 The Four Basic Strokes Section
The four basic strokes of Sacred Gate massage are...
• In-&-Out
• Holding
• Circling
• Come-Hither.
They all mean exactly what they say. If you don't know the term, Come-Hither means
crooking one or more fingers back towards your palm as if you were beckoning someone to
come towards you.
When we refer to the giver's fingers, we use these terms...
• First Finger, the index finger or forefinger closest to the thumb.
• Second Finger, the middle finger.
• Third Finger, the ring finger.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 110
• Fourth Finger, the little finger or pinkie.
All of these strokes can be done with one or more fingers. Because most women like yoni to
be penetrated gradually, it's often good to enter first with a smaller finger, say for example,
your third or fourth finger. When she's opened up and you want to go deeper, you can switch
to your first or second finger.
Two fingers at a time is popular with many experienced women. Some prefer three, four, or
even a whole fist. When you use two fingers, try both the first-second and second-third
combinations to see what your partner prefers and what is most comfortable for the giver. With
the proper position and fortunate combination of anatomy, sometimes a thumb works well too.
After practicing each stroke later in this section with one and two fingers, you'll learn to
vary these basic strokes by adjusting pressure and speed. Then we'll show you how to interrupt
your rhythm by tapping, vibrating, milking, and withdrawing to create different patterns with
the arousing element of surprise.
Here is a description of the four basic strokes. As you're reading, practice with one and two
fingers on your other hand, simulating the entrance to a yoni. Hold the other hand palm-down
and make a circle by touching the tips of your thumb and first finger together.
By going through these motions while reading about the strokes, you'll create neuronal
pathways in your body so they'll stay with you and become more instinctual.
In-&-Out
The in-&-out stroke is where you'll start Sacred Gate massage. In-&-out is simply inserting
one or more straight fingers into a wet or well-lubricated yoni. It probably needs little
introduction, most resembling the familiar and sought-after repeated motion of vajra's
penetration of yoni.
Remember, giver, always warm up your partner, ask permission, and lubricate your finger
before any kind of insertion. At first, tease the inner lips, possibly rotating around the clock,
with just one soft fingertip. Experiment with your first, second, and third fingers.
Once yoni is completely wet and sucking your finger inside from your lengthy and
elaborate introductory loveplay, slowly insert one finger joint and withdraw it gently. Without
a thought of rushing towards any destination, go deeper at a snail's pace to two joints for the
longest time, then three as deep as you can reach.
Try slowly rotating your finger left and right as far as your arm's flexibility allows. With
your palm up, feel all along yoni's front wall with your finger. Can you feel the Sacred Gate
cresting? Run your finger along its middle, sides, and gutters. Can you feel the corduroy? Focus
your strokes where it's most rough.
After a long slow sojourn of one-finger in-&-out, you can insert a second one, replaying the
same deepening progression. Try spreading two fingers apart so they slide along each side or
gutter of the arched crest of the Sacred Gate.
If Shakti can accommodate more and desires it, continue on with three and then four
fingers, and even your entire fist. Fisting a hot juicy yoni is an experience you'll never forget.
While you were reading, did you try in-&-out gently on your other hand? Later on, we'll
experiment with stronger pressures, faster speeds, and different cycles for some astonishing
effects.
Holding
Holding means simply keeping your hand and fingers still while contacting the G-Spot
area. You can hold inside the yoni with one finger, two, or more if space allows.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 111
Holding can be done by pressing your fingertips or with the finger pads where your
fingerprints are. Or you can press with the entire length of your fingers. Also, you can hold by
curving your fingers behind the pubic bone, just like the come-hither stroke except you remain
still against the front wall of yoni.
Because it's the gentlest maneuver, holding is a wonderful way to help a woman relax and
open to the intense flow of orgasmic Kundalini energy. This is vital early in a Sacred Gate
massage experience. If your partner is tense, nervous, or uncertain, be sure to hold for 10 to 30
seconds each time you enter deeper with initial in-&-out strokes. Wait for signs of relaxation or
arousal before moving on.
A very comforting variation of the holding stroke is to cup yoni with your hand. This works
best when the giver is in the lying-by-her-side position, resting the palm on clio and the mons.
Occasionally give a gentle squeeze to reassure your partner you're with her.
Holding with stronger pressure or vibration can be extremely exciting as you'll read shortly.
Holding is essential when the energy becomes almost too extreme to tolerate, for example just
after an orgasm.
Did you try the holding stroke on your other hand? If not, play with it now for a moment
before continuing.
Circling
Stop your in-&-out motion and move your entire finger from side to side in a crescentshaped
motion over a sensitive area like a windshield wiper motion. If you pull out slightly at
one side and push in at the other, you'll be circling.
Try both clockwise and counter-clockwise to see if one direction feels better. You can circle
with more than one finger for continuous contact on more sensitive tissues. Of course, the fuller
yoni gets, the harder this becomes. Another variation is to make circles with just your fingertips
or pads. Once the Sacred Gate is engorged, this is a great technique to increase stimulation.
Adding pressure and speed to circling can create some wonderful sensations. As with all
these strokes, try them out on your own hand first.
Come Hither
Many women really like fingertip pressure on their swollen prostate, especially around
behind the public bone. That's why so many lovers pronounce the come-hither stroke the best.
In actuality, it's a modified in-&-out stroke. Since it needs to go deep, for most givers comehither
is easiest with the longest finger, the second.
To begin the come-hither stroke, use your second finger to slowly penetrate your partner as
far as you can go with your palm facing towards the top of yoni. At the top of the "in," curl your
finger around behind the pubic bone. Keep your finger curled during the "out" so it drags
across the deepest part of the Sacred Gate erogenous zone. That's one come-hither.
As with the other strokes, you can add fingers to the come-hither. Just imagine what a wide
spectrum of awesome sensations you can create by increasing pressure, speed, and surprise
starts and stops.
How did that feel practicing on your other hand? Does it make sense why we described it
earlier as crooking one or more fingers back towards your palm as if you were beckoning
someone to come towards you?
EXERCISE: Strokes Discussion Questions
Journal or share the answers to the following questions with one another...
• What are the four basic strokes?
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 112
• Do you have any questions, doubts or anxieties before actually beginning the practice
of Sacred Gate Massage?
• How are you feeling right now?
• Are you ready to go for it?
6.6 Practicing The Four Basic Strokes Section
Self Sacred Gate Massage
We're going to recommend the easiest way to play with the four basic strokes with your
fingers.
We suggest you start with self-pleasuring since these techniques are by their very nature a
bit demanding. When you're working with a partner, you have lots of other things to
concentrate on at the same time. Not to mention relationship dynamics of pressure,
expectations, differing agendas, and the like. Once you master your G-Spot solo, we'll provide
ample opportunity to bring a partner in and teach them what you've learned about yourself.
If easily reaching inside is a challenge for you, you have several options...
1) Practice for short periods of time and when you begin to feel muscle tension, take a
break and stretch.
2) Practice using sex toys. More about this shortly.
3) Practice with an amenable female friend.
Oh my, we must sound really off the deep end here.
Alternatives With Friends
A great way to learn about the Sacred Gate is by exploring another's. It's imperative that the
receiver opens her senses and reaches out with her consciousness, staying in touch what her
partner is doing while learning about her own body. But a giver learns much as well. If a
woman has enjoyed intimate sexual play with another woman or is willing to experiment (all in
the interests of scientific discovery, of course), doing the practices in this chapter with another
woman will be a great learning.
No, we're not encouraging you to become bi-sexual or a lesbian. We just know that
familiarity with the territory is essential to fully opening your sexual channels. We don't judge
people for their pleasure-seeking desires and their conscious choices. We don't hang labels on
people who experiment for good reason, or just on a lark for that matter.
So if you have a close girlfriend who's open minded you could consider buying her a copy
of this ebook for her birthday, or your birthday, or a full moon or whatever, and ask her for
help. You might be surprised at your friend's willingness to play doctor with you.
5 Tantric S's
Have you noticed that we've been reminding you about including the appropriate
bits of Tantric ritual whenever you enter practice sessions? We hope so. And we hope
you've been heeding these reminders. Tantric Sex is more than physical technique. It's
about intimate communion and spiritual connection.
But we don't want to nag and make practice instructions longer than they need to be.
So here's our proposal. In one place below we've included all the preparations we've
suggested to create a Sacred Space and make yourselves ready. Fortunately, each step
starts with an "S" so we call them the 5 Tantric S's.
Print this page out for handy reference. This will help you remember to do them any
time you enter into Tantric LovePlay of any kind. From here on out, we'll simply start all
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 113
our instructions with the 5 Tantric S's that are...Supplies, Showering, Setting, Settling, &
Stretching.
1. SUPPLIES
Before you begin, be sure to collect...
• pillows,
• props,
• water-based lubricant,
• massage oil,
• sex toys,
• condoms & other latex barriers,
• tissues,
• handiwipes,
• towels or absorbent pads under Shakti,
• drinking water,
• finger-food snacks,
• music & remote control, and
• anything else you think you might need.
A Crystal Wand is a valuable addition that allows the giver to reach deeper
within yoni and apply the right pressure to the Sacred Gate. Luv Liners and
Luv Linens which keep your sheets clean and dry provide the kind of peace of
mind that aids in relaxation. For information and easy access to these and other
valuable supplies, click here...
<http://www.tantraattahoe.com/product.htm>.
Keep a copy of these directions nearby to refresh your memory if needed.
2. SHOWERING
• Take a long languorous bath or shower to relax you, freshen your skin, and
cleanse your body and energy.
• Clean and trim your nails. If your hands (giver) are rough, plan to wear latex
gloves for any kind of penetration.
• Empty your bladders and bowels.
• Beautify yourselves, dress seductively, and adorn yourselves with loose
sensuous clothing and jewelry, even if you're alone.
3. SETTING
• Schedule ample time without a tight schedule.
• Insure privacy and quiet, free from possible distractions and interruptions.
Turn off the phones, and lock the door.
• Make sure the room is well heated.
• Beautify your room by decorating with art, wall-hangings, sarongs, flowers,
incense, soft lighting, candles, power objects, altar, etc.
• Put on some soft, sensuous, or erotic music as you prefer.
• Arrange your bodies to be comfortable, visible, and open to loveplay. Shakti
should resist on one or more towels or pads, especially if she's concerned about
ejaculating.
• Create a Sacred Space as you practiced earlier.
4. STRETCHING
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 114
• Do a little stretching or any yoga postures you know that create flexibility and
promote the flow of energy.
• A nice way to connect intimately with a partner at this point is to stretch out in
a spooning position with the receiver on the inside. Then breathe together
several times into each of the chakras.
5. SETTLING
• Use whatever spiritual practice best calms and centers you for a few moments.
• Sit quietly, meditate, gaze into each other's or your own eyes in the mirror,
share affirmations of love and affection, recall times and places of pure joy, or
anything else that makes you feel good.
• Ritually undress each other, whispering endearments and compliments as each
part of the body is revealed.
PRACTICE: Solo Sacred Gate Strokes
Description
Instead of approaching self-exploration in a clinical detached way, we recommend
you enter into the ritual space of honoring yourself, your body, and your spirit in a
sensual way. You're about to discover divine secrets hidden for too long.
You've already searched for your G-Spot area. If not, do the Solo Sacred Gate
Discovery Practice first from Section 5.6 or incorporate it into the following steps. If you
can't make any position work this way, skip to the sex toys practice that follows.
You do realize that your only aim here is to feel pleasure, right? Orgasm isn't the goal.
Total healing in one session is not the point. Expecting mind-blowing fireworks every
time is not your purpose. Remember, if you feel any physical strain, emotional tension,
or strong resistance, only go as far as is comfortable, take a break, and relax.
Purpose
To experiment with the four basic Sacred Gate massage strokes to discover what you
prefer.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, & Settling.
Arrange yourself in front of a mirror for this solo practice if you can.
2. STIMULATING
Caress your own or your partner's whole body, long and sensuously, with oil if she
wants. Begin without focusing on the most erogenous zones. As Shakti heats up,
concentrate more on her breasts and other powerful external trigger spots. Don't forget
to ask permission before touching yoni and clio. Be sure to use your communication
skills to stay in touch and flow together. Continue stimulation until Shakti is highly
aroused and wet.
3. IN & OUT & HOLD
Using one finger, begin the in-&-out stroke slowly and gently, gradually going
deeper. Each time you penetrate a little further, stop and hold until you're ready to
continue. If you pay careful attention, you'll know to move on when you sense you've
relaxed, become more present and sensitive, or feel more strongly. As your Sacred Gate
swells, explore its center, sides, gutters, and tail. Experiment with two or more fingers to
see what you prefer.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 115
4. CIRCLING
After you've reached as deeply inside your yoni as you can with in-&-out strokes and
holding, begin circling. Try windshield wipers first, then circles near the opening, then
more and more deeply. Experiment with small and larger circles until you can tell
what's best for you.
5. COME-HITHER
Now practice the come-hither stroke. Try different finger bends, depths, and angles.
Try shallow, deep, short, and long strokes. Use one, two, or more fingers. See what you
prefer.
6. ENJOY
If you're getting turned on and still comfortable, continue and enjoy yourself without
agenda. We urge you not to press harder and speed up yet. Simply appreciate the long
slow sensual excitement you're creating. But if you want to go for it after enough subtle
stimulation, wonderful. Celebrate any new highs, peaks, and orgasms you give yourself.
7. CLOSING
When you decide to end your session, slowly relax and slow your movements down.
We really like the energy connection of one hand on yoni, one hand on your heart at this
point. Simply feel your body, mind, emotions, and spirit. Reflect what was best, what
you discovered, what you want more of, what less of. Close your Sacred Space with a
bow, hug, or silent or even verbal acknowledgment to yourself.
Afterthoughts
You may want to repeat this practice again or many times. One of the beautiful
advantages of Tantric practice is how repeated pleasure heals and reveals new
sensations. If you find you can only feel pleasure so far in your first self-ritual, honor
where you're at. Come back repeatedly to self-pleasuring and you may well discover
your inhibitions and negative energies dissipating all by themselves.
Adding Sex Toys To Your Repertoire
Using sex toys is an option that helps many women learn more easily about their Sacred
Gate. Yes, dildos and the like. Again, we're not trying to make your sex life totally kinky, but if
it heads that way, enjoy! It's just that using a simulated vajra, a specially curved wand, or a
vibrator may accelerate the awakening of this most powerful orgasmic trigger.
If you don't own an appropriate sex toy, you might be worrying about how to acquire one
with minimal embarrassment. Here are some ideas...
• Maybe you have a friend who's sexually open who could advise you what to buy and
where.
• If you're really close with a sexually free friend, she might loan you some of her toys.
The good ones are non-absorbent so a good washing makes them safe for sharing.
Some you can even boil, although we don't recommend that. We still recommend
using a condom when sharing for extra protection against STDs and the peace of
mind that comes from being careful.
• You could visit one of the new breed of women-friendly adult stores. There you can
talk openly to experienced women about your unique and private wants. Our favorite
is Good Vibrations in Northern California but we've heard of similar ones that cater
to female needs in other major cities.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 116
• Use the internet. Good Vibrations has a great website as do other well-stocked cyber
stores. The good ones will have email addresses you can use and phone numbers you
can call anonymously for advice.
Using Sex Toys to Find and Play with Your Sacred Gate
When you choose a dildo, you'll want one that's long enough to reach your G-Spot area.
Some are designed with a bend to reach behind your pubic bone. Some are flexible and you can
bend them into just the right come-hither angle. Some come with vibrators as well.
Today you can find sex toys in all colors and materials. Be sure they're washable and you
give them a good scrubbing with soap before and after each use. The soft ones that simulate
skin feel more natural. Just be sure you don't get one with an absorbent surface. If you do, you'll
need to use a fresh condom for each use so bacteria don't seep deep into the material.
You probably don't want a Steve Young version. Jeffre named her thickest dildo after her
favorite San Francisco 49er quarterback. You can hardly get your hand around him. Whoops,
we mean "it." The point we're trying to make is that you many not be able to angle and aim a
dildo that's too thick to reach all the nooks and crannies you want to massage inside.
Maybe the best appliance for Sacred Gate massage is the Crystal Wand. This is a strong
transparent 10-inch piece of Lucite plastic in a shallow S-shape with the ends bent open. The
Crystal Wand has been specifically designed to easily reach and stimulate your own or
another's G-Spot. If you don't have your own yet, click here for
details...<http://www.tantraattahoe.com/product.htm>.
Vibrator Lore
There are some things to consider about vibrators. They come in all shapes, sizes, and
strengths. That begins with erect vajras, wands, and eggs. You can choose from a wide variety
of small battery-powered ones to those with a small wire to a battery pack. We prefer the kind
that has a handle or flared bottom so you're in no danger of losing them inside.
By the way, we don't recommend the big industrial-strength appliances with cords that plug
into the wall. They produce more stimulation than you need. Those that are too strong for your
particular appetite may just give too much intense sensation or numb you out just when you
want to feel more. Best if you can find variable speed battery-operated ones to adjust to your
personal level of sensitivity and changing desire as you get more turned on.
The choice of shape and design are totally dependent on personal preference. You may
prefer a little one on clio like Jeffre does sometimes. You may want some vibration around your
urethral opening, or definitely not. Pulsing on your G-Spot may be super hot for you, or do
nothing.
While vibrators for internal or external sexual stimulation can help you connect with the
power of your Sacred Gate, our primary concern is that you don't get dependent on mechanical
stimulation. Sure, it's great sometimes to relax and let electrical energy do the work. But the
ultimate pleasures result from you learning comfortably and easily to create the kind of celestial
pleasure that only comes from inner Kundalini energy.
PRACTICE: Sex Toy Strokes Self-Pleasuring
Purpose
To repeat the Solo Sacred Gate Strokes Practice using and experimenting with sex
toys.
Description
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 117
If you had trouble experimenting with the four basic strokes with your fingers, we
strongly urge you to try them with a sex toy. Even if you succeeded manually, why not
go for it? Get yourself a couple of sex toys to play with, and see what new things you
can discover.
Remember, your purpose here is whatever pleasure you can experience in the
moment. If you feel any physical strain, emotional tension, or strong resistance, only go
as far as is comfortable, take a break, and relax.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, & Settling.
Arrange yourself in front of a mirror for this practice if you can.
A Crystal Wand is a valuable addition that allows the giver to reach deeper within
yoni and apply pressure to the Sacred Gate.
2. STIMULATING
Caress your own or your partner's whole body, long and sensuously, with oil if she
wants. Begin without focusing on the most erogenous zones. As Shakti heats up,
concentrate more on her breasts and other powerful external trigger spots. Don't forget
to ask permission before touching yoni and clio. Be sure to use your communication
skills to stay in touch and flow together. Continue stimulation until Shakti is highly
aroused and wet.
3. IN & OUT & HOLD
Using your chosen sex toy without vibration, begin using the in-&-out stroke slowly
and gently, gradually going deeper. Every time you penetrate a little further, simply
stop and hold, resting your hand on the new tissue with just a little pressure before you
begin moving again. It's like a gentle introduction so there's no shock, no surprise, no
assault. If you pay careful attention, you'll know to move on when you sense you've
relaxed, become more present and sensitive, or feel more strongly. Don't hesitate to add
more lubricant any time you feel any dryness or pulling. If you have several dildos and
a Crystal Wand, experiment with them, varying speed and depth, to see what you
prefer.
4. CIRCLING
After you've reached as deeply inside your yoni as you can with in-&-out strokes and
holding, begin circling. Try both clockwise and counter-clockwise, first near the
opening, then more and more deeply. Experiment with small, larger circles, and the
windshield wiper stroke until you can tell what's best for you.
5. COME-HITHER
If your equipment allows, now practice with the come-hither stroke. This is where the
Crystal Wand's curved shape excels because it gives you leverage to reach around
behind your pubic bone and drag all the way out. Try different entries, depths, and
angles. Try shallow, deep, short, and long strokes. If you have a bendable dildo,
experiment with various bends. See what you prefer.
6. ENJOY
If you're getting turned on and still comfortable, continue and enjoy yourself without
agenda. We urge you not to press harder, speed up, or include vibration just yet. Simply
appreciate the long slow sensual excitement you're creating. But if you want to go for it
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 118
after enough subtle stimulation, wonderful. Celebrate any new highs, peaks, and
orgasms you give yourself.
7. CLOSING
When you decide to end your session, slowly relax and slow your movements down.
We really like the energy connection of one hand on yoni, one hand on your heart at this
point. Simply feel your body, mind, emotions, and spirit. Reflect what was best, what
you discovered, what you want more of, what less of. Close with a bow, hug, or silent or
even verbal acknowledgment to yourself.
Afterthoughts
We'll repeat what we pointed out before because it's so vital. You may want to repeat
this practice several times. One of the beautiful advantages of Tantric practice is how
repeated pleasure heals. If you find you can only feel pleasure so far in your first selfritual,
honor where you're at. Come back repeatedly to self-pleasuring and you'll may
well discover your inhibitions and negative energies are dissipating all by themselves.
Partner Sacred Gate Massage
Now is the time for a partner to practice the four basic Sacred Gate massage strokes. If the
receiver relaxes and opens her senses as much as possible, great learning will probably occur for
both of you. To help you achieve this we offer some reminders for both of you...
Giver Reminders
Givers, do whatever you can to make your partner feel safe. Build intimacy and trust
through a laid-back supportive attitude, going slowly, and maintaining lots of eye contact.
Givers, be aware that women will know how good something feels but they probably won't
know what strokes you're doing inside their yoni. Explain what you're about to do and what
you're doing in each moment. Then you'll help your Shakti learn about her own turn-ons. If
you're not sure how something feels, ask yes or no questions. Adjust based on her guidance.
Tantra is all about raising consciousness. Here's your chance to assist that personal process.
Pay special attention to the cleanliness of your hands at all times. Trim your fingernails
short and make sure they're smooth. If your hands are rough and callused, use absorbent hand
cream or even latex gloves. Be sure to get the ones without talcum powder so that yoni stays
free of irritants. You can also get latex finger cots, like the fingers of a glove, to cover sores or
calluses.
Especially with latex, remember to use copious amounts of natural or bottle-born lubricant.
And you won't forget to ask permission before inserting anything in yoni, right? Alerting
her when you intend to change strokes is a part of this.
Reminders For the Woman Receiving
Stay alert, open your senses, and communicate. Let your partner know what you're feeling,
good, bad, or indifferent, and what you want. If you're not sure, experiment. You can't get it
wrong.
You'll see lots of references to deciding what you like best. But it's fine if you like
everything. As you practice more and more, you'll become more aware of what's happening
inside, what feels which way, and what occurs to you would feel good in the moment.
If you're not sure about something, say so and, if you're willing, agree to experiment. Use
the Feedback Sandwich ("I like what's happening now, let's try this, ooooh that's great!") if you
want something changed. Be sure to use much more positive feedback and expressions of turnon
than corrections. You don't want your giver to get discouraged, right?
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 119
Reminders For Both
We urge you to both read the preamble and step-by-step directions before you start any
practice in this ebook. It's a great idea to go over the steps together too.
Remember, there's no other goal than pleasure. Your purpose here is to create good feelings
as you experience the moment. If either of you experience any physical strain, adjust your
position until you're comfortable. Cramped muscles for either giver or receiver can block the
energy flow you're trying to create.
If the receiver runs into any emotional tension or strong resistance, only go as far as you can
without having to push. Instead, take a break, and relax. Discomfort may signal the need for
more repeated Yoni Healing practices. Or it just may be that you, the receiver, prefers baby
steps while awakening new territory.
PRACTICE: Partner Sacred Gate Strokes
Purpose
To share what you learned about using basic Sacred Gate massage strokes with your
partner so they can learn to give you want you like.
Description
If two women do this practice together, you'll have the chance to learn as both giver
and receiver.
After your first practice, take a short break, talk about what you experienced, and
start afresh. Don't expect the same things to happen after you switch roles.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, & Settling.
Open your Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation.
For us long-term Tantric lovers, discussing the Partnering Questions are always a
given before beginning any practice, whether you've done it before or not. Always
discuss desires, concerns, and boundaries in the moment before beginning.
Continue stimulation until she's wet and highly aroused. Remember, without
sufficient turn-on, her Sacred Gate may remain quiet and submerged. If it's not
engorged enough, the giver may not be able to feel it.
2. STIMULATING
Caress your own or your partner's whole body, long and sensuously, with oil if she
wants. Begin without focusing on the most erogenous zones. As Shakti heats up,
concentrate more on her breasts and other powerful external trigger spots. Don't forget
to ask permission before touching yoni and clio. Be sure to use your communication
skills to stay in touch and flow together. Continue stimulation until Shakti is highly
aroused and wet.
3. BEGIN IN-&-OUT & HOLDING
After asking permission to enter yoni, dear giver, use one finger to begin the in-&-out
stroke slowly and gently, gradually going deeper. Each time you penetrate a little
further, stop and hold until she's ready for you to continue. This is a great method of
energetically connecting with the often untouched recesses of her Goddess cave. Check
in verbally as often as needed to stay in sync. If you pay careful attention, even without
words you'll know when to move on by sensing her relaxation, heightened sensitivity,
or increased arousal. After asking, experiment with two or more fingers to see what she
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 120
likes the best. And remember to add more of her chosen lubricant when there's any hint
of friction or dryness or if she requests it.
4. CIRCLING
After you've reached as deeply inside yoni as you can with in-&-out strokes and
holding, begin circling. Try both clockwise and counter-clockwise, first near the
opening, then more and more deeply. Experiment with small, larger circles, and the
windshield wiper stroke until you can tell what she prefers, if anything. Verbalize to her
what you are doing. She'll want to know.
5. COME-HITHER
Now practice with the come-hither stroke. Try different finger bends, depths, and
angles. Try shallow, deep, short, and long strokes. Use one, two, or more fingers. Ask
her to tell you which area or stroke is most intense. Again, always let her know what
you are doing.
6. ENJOY
If she's getting turned on and is still comfortable, continue pleasuring her without
agenda. Gauge giving more or less stimulation based on her moving towards or away
from you. We urge you not to press harder and speed up yet. Simply appreciate the long
slow sensual excitement you're creating. But if you want to go for it after enough subtle
stimulation, wonderful. Celebrate any new highs, peaks, and orgasms you create
together.
7. COOL DOWN
When she decides to end your session, slow your movements down gradually.
Connect her inner flute with one hand on yoni, one hand on her heart. Just let her feel
her body, mind, emotions, and spirit.
8. CLOSING
Talk about what was best, what was discovered, what she wants more of, what less.
Close your Sacred Space, and then end with a Heart Salutation, bow, hug, kiss, or verbal
acknowledgment.
6.7 Variations On The Theme Section
Make Love Like An Artist, Not An Accountant
The four strokes -- in-&-out, holding, circling, and come-hither -- are the basis for everything
we know that yonis like. Except of course for vajra stroking which we'll get to later. With the
nearly endless variations on these basic themes, it can seem a bit overwhelming to lovers new to
the joys of Sacred Gate play.
Think of it this way. You're a painter who wants to capture the feminine form on canvas.
The variables you can employ for your creation are style, lighting, size, proportion, and color,
just to name a few. But you know the basic tools of your craft, the primary colors, the way light
plays on the hip and breast, the artistic modes to choose from. With so many potential
combinations in your mind, you can never decide analytically. So you choose to go with the
flow and let the creative process sweep you along intuitively.
In much the same way, now both giver and receiver are going to focus on the different
variations you can use with the basic strokes:
1. pressure,
2. speed,
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 121
3. pattern.
Although she may have specific requests, let the Goddess's turn-on be your guide. That's
partly why it's so vital for the receiver to employ the four cornerstones of Supreme Bliss --
breath, sound, movement, and presence. Then the receiver has ample cues to gauge the
response to what's being done in each moment.
Increasing Pressure & Speed Description
Remember from the Sacred Landscape Chapter that yoni's deeper insides respond more to
pressure than friction? That's why now we'll start with increasing pressure with the four basic
strokes. Slowly try a little more pressure with each stroke. Let the receiver guide how much
pressure she enjoys at each level of arousal.
What's painful when she's just warming up can often feel quite light when she's raring to go
for it.
Many women find extremely strong pressure highly pleasurable when they're super turnedon.
Just think of how much f***e a big man with a strongly thrusting vajra exerts. Some women
have been known to get off on that kind of thing, haven't they?
Next, we'll play with increasing the speed of your basic strokes. As with pressure, ramp up
gradually. Though there's a place for sudden shocks and surprises during lovemaking, which
we'll get to soon, you need to get to a consensual place together first. So speed up slowly,
gauging your partner's reaction.
The fantasy of romantic novels suggests that good sex is losing control and being swept
away. When first coupling, when long separated, when really needing a blow out -- sure, there
are times to go fast. But exploding all your sexual energy at once works against the Tantric
avenue to higher states of ecstasy. Generating, conserving, recycling, exchanging energy, that's
the prescription for long life-altering sacred lovemaking.
Teasing, Tantalizing, Or Going For It
Instead of always pushing to give our partner maximum excitement in every moment, we
use lots of variety to expand and extend our energy. We rise to peak after higher peak, stopping
with each rise to deeply feel the vibrations coursing through our bodies.
It's not so much teasing as it is savoring. Like sipping a fine wine versus gulping Gatorade
after an intense workout. When we want to go for it, our primary groundrule for lovemaking is
to find something that's highly arousing and don't change a thing -- not stroke, not pressure, not
speed. So an essential Tantric lover skill is to keep doing what you're doing when you get
strong positive feedback.
As a giver, you want to please. So it's only natural that you want to go faster and harder
when you see and hear how great what you're doing is making her feel. But then you've
changed what was working. We think too many women have trouble orgasming because their
well meaning partners push for it just when they find the trigger. Instead of coming, their
partner numbs out. By going too fast and hard for what a woman wants at that moment, she
may get numb, sore, or turned-off.
So givers, your basic guideline during the coming practices is: notice what your partner is
loving and keep doing it the same way until she asks for a change. You can always ask her if
she wants a change.
PRACTICE: Increasing Pressure & Speed
Purpose
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 122
Here's your opportunity to play with increasing the pressure and speed of the four
basic strokes.
Description
This practice assumes you will do these steps with a partner. If you don't have one
handy or prefer experimenting solo, by all means try this out yourself first.
We'll also expect that you know to add more of your chosen lubricant when there's
any hint of friction or dryness without further reminders from us. If at any time while
you're increasing speed and pressure, she experiences burning, painful, or numb areas,
make a mental note and back off.
Our aim here is pleasure from Sacred Gate massage. But this may mean you need one
or more sessions of sexual healing as described in the Yoni Healing Chapter before you
can complete this practice with complete satisfaction.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, & Settling.
Open your Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation.
Discuss the Partnering Questions -- desires, concerns, boundaries -- in the moment
before beginning.
Continue stimulation until she's wet and highly aroused.
2. STIMULATING
Caress your own or your partner's whole body, long and sensuously, with oil if she
wants. Begin without focusing on the most erogenous zones. As Shakti heats up,
concentrate more on her breasts and other powerful external trigger spots. Don't forget
to ask permission before touching yoni and clio. Be sure to use your communication
skills to stay in touch and flow together. Continue stimulation until Shakti is highly
aroused and wet.
3. USE ALL 4 BASIC STROKES
Begin as you did in the previous practice with the four basic strokes. After asking
permission to enter yoni, use the one finger in-&-out stroke slowly and gently, gradually
going deeper. Each time you penetrate a little further, stop and hold until she's ready for
you to continue. Warn her as you transition to circling her Sacred Gate first and then
using come-hither at the same slow speed and gentle pressure.
4. INCREASE PRESSURE
When you feel her Sacred Gate swell more, cycle through the four basic strokes again
but this time with a little more upward pressure. Explain before you change strokes each
time, and be sure to check in verbally as often as needed so you stay in sync. You can
experiment with two or more fingers to see what she likes best with harder pressure.
5. INCREASE SPEED
Return to a gentler pressure with one finger and cycle through the four basic strokes
again but this time a little faster. Explain before you change strokes each time, and be
sure to check in verbally as often as needed so you stay in sync. You can experiment
with two or more fingers to see what she likes best with a faster cadence.
6. INCREASE BOTH PRESSURE & SPEED
Now that you've played with all the basics, use your creativity to experiment using
increased pressure and speed with the basic strokes. With warning, try different
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 123
combinations using one, two, or more fingers. Watch carefully to see what she likes and
what she doesn't. Keep your communication channel open and flowing completely.
Though a lot of talking may distract from her pleasure, remember that you're still
exploring. Soon you'll have the tools to be synchronized and go for maximum turn-on.
7. COOL DOWN
When she decides to end your session, slow your movements down gradually.
Connect her inner flute with one hand on yoni, one hand on her heart. Just let her feel
her body, mind, emotions, and spirit.
8. FEEDBACK
Discuss how the practice went for both of you. What did you both learn? What
worked best? What did you learn to look out for? Did you find any sensitive areas that
need healing before she can be thoroughly open? What does she really really want more
of? What suggestions does the Goddess have for the giver?
9. CLOSING
Close your Sacred Space, and then end with a Heart Salutation, bow, hug, kiss, or
verbal acknowledgment.
Additional Variables
Besides adjusting pressure and speed, there are many more ways to vary the basic G-Spot
massage strokes. Variables in Sacred Gate massage include different ways to start, change, and
end the pattern of stroking you're using. We call them stopping, vibrating, tapping, milking,
and withdrawing.
Stopping
Stopping simply means to cease whatever motion you're doing and hold. It's s not pulling
out, it's simply halting your motions and holding steady in one place.
For example, you're sliding in-&-out with a fair pace and pressure when she suddenly starts
shaking all over. Don't be alarmed, she's just having an energy orgasm. If you stop once she's
absorbed in her peak, she'll simply focus on her inner sensations. You don't want to distract her
from running the energy all over her body so she can learn to full-body orgasm.
Stopping is helpful if you sense you've sped up too quickly, see her grimacing from strong
pressure, or feel her numbing out from too much, too fast. It helps her ground, absorb, and
spread the energy that she's created, increasing her capacity to feel pleasure.
Vibrating
Vibrating is moving your hand or fingers a very short distance extremely fast while staying
connected with one wall of yoni. It's an exciting stimulus for any erogenous zone because it
simulates the quivering in the nervous system that occurs during and after orgasm.
You can vibrate up and down by putting and interrupting pressure on the G-Spot. You can
vibrate side to side over the rough tissue. You can vibrate just one finger slightly, or move your
whole hand and arm to vibrate the entire yoni. And you can use two or more fingers to spread
the shaking sensation more widely. There are lots of variations of speed and pressure you can
use for vibrating. Try them all and see what lights her fuse at different times.
After some intense excitement, stopping, holding, and gently vibrating the Sacred Gate is a
great change of pace.
Tapping
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 124
Tapping means lifting up off the Sacred Gate and rapidly coming back down on the tissue
again with some f***e. Tapping is most often done with fingertips but can also be done with the
flat of the fingers. Though there's a whole spectrum of speeds and pressures for tapping, doing
it intensely is remarkable.
Milking
You can "milk" engorged tissue with rhythmic deep pressure. Hold your fingers in a comehither
position curled around the Sacred Gate behind the pubic bone. Squeeze upwards tightly
as if you're trying to make a fist with your fingers. Then release and relax. This is even more
intense when your palm is curled up over her clio and mons. As with other strokes, vary speed
and pressure for different sensations.
Withdrawing
The final version of interrupting your strokes is withdrawing your fingers suddenly. The
contrast of intense stroking followed by emptiness is very exciting for some women. Don't
completely disconnect when you withdraw. Keeping one hand covering yoni is a comforting
way to stay plugged in energetically.
Pulling out at the onset of orgasm often precipitates female ejaculation. We believe this is
because withdrawal relieves the pressure from the channel where the fluid erupts, while at the
same time simulating the push-out of the vaginal muscles that accompany gushing.
PRACTICE: Practice Varying Your Strokes
Purpose
To give you a chance to experiment with all the possible variations of the four basic
Sacred Gate massage strokes.
Description
Do we have to keep reminding you to ask permission, alert her to changes, and check
in if you're not sure how you're doing? We hope not. We'll trust you on this one from
now on. Since she's reading these directions along with you before you start, what
you're planning to do won't be a surprise.
But to add in the element of surprise, explain to her that there's two actions that work
much better without warning: stopping and withdrawing. If it's OK with her before you
start to throw these in unexpectedly, you've got all the permission you need.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, & Settling.
Open your Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation.
Discuss the Partnering Questions -- desires, concerns, boundaries.
Continue stimulation until she's wet and highly aroused.
2. STIMULATING
Caress your own or your partner's whole body, long and sensuously, with oil if she
wants. Begin without focusing on the most erogenous zones. As Shakti heats up,
concentrate more on her breasts and other powerful external trigger spots. Don't forget
to ask permission before touching yoni and clio. Be sure to use your communication
skills to stay in touch and flow together. Continue stimulation until Shakti is highly
aroused and wet.
3. VARY THE 4 BASIC STROKES
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 125
Begin as you did in the previous practice with the four basic strokes. Use in-&-out,
holding, circling, and come-hither with one or more fingers at different speeds and
pressures. Include everything you've practiced so far according to your developing
judgment and your partner's responses.
4. PRACTICE STOPPING
When you sense she needs to take a breath or bask in a peak of sensation, stop all
motion without warning her. With her OK, after a brief pause resume what you were
doing before the hiatus.
5. PRACTICE VIBRATING
Experiment vibrating one finger, two fingers, and your whole hand with different
frequencies and momentum.
6. PRACTICE TAPPING
Try tapping in different places with one fingertip gently at first. Add more pressure
and more surfaces while getting feedback about what turns her on and off.
7. PRACTICE MILKING
At a point of peak excitement, grab her Sacred Gate and milk it. Watch for her
reaction and respond to her guidance about how fast, hard, and deep it feels good. If
she's really excited when you hit the perfect combination, don't be surprised if her
waters flow.
8. PRACTICE WITHDRAWING
If you sense internal contractions or an impending wave of energy, draw your hand
out suddenly. After experimenting in response to different signals you should get an
idea about what pattern works best for her, if any.
9. FEEDBACK
During your standard cool down steps, discuss how the practice went for both of you.
So what did you both learn? What worked best? What did you learn to look out for? Did
you find any sensitive areas that need healing before she can be thoroughly open? What
does she really really want more of?
10. CLOSING
Close your Sacred Space, and then end with a Heart Salutation, bow, hug, kiss, or
verbal acknowledgment.
Ramping Up Scenario
Up to now you've both been learning the notes, scales, and chords of this new form of
music. We certainly hope you resonate with it as much as we do. Now that your apprenticeship
is over, it's time to create beautiful music together with this new instrument you've mastered,
the female G-Spot.
Whereas before your primary intent was to learn the strokes and variations, now you're
going to use them for maximum pleasure. Remember, in Tantra, orgasm isn't our goal. If you've
had one or more already, wonderful. If not, don't sweat it.
Seek to use your newfound skill and awareness to create as much pleasure as you can for as
long as you can. During this new stage of Sacred Gate play, you may or may not come in the
classic sense. Orgasm still isn't your goal. Pleasure and ecstasy is. But if orgasm sweeps you
away on this climb of its own accord, enjoy it. Just keep going. If you find yourself coming
multiple times, so much the better.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 126
Just keep your consciousness focused on the whole rainbow, not any specific pot of gold. By
using Sacred Gate massage to generate vast amounts of orgasmic energy, you'll discover new
states. And undoubtedly experience profound healing along the way.
Climbing The Orgasmic Ladder
Many women move up the orgasmic ladder in stages. They build some excitement, and then
relax and enjoy it before going higher. Givers, you can tell when your partner wants to level off.
Her motions, moans, and breath will slow down. She may even pull away from your finger.
If you sense this leveling, lighten your pressure and slow your strokes. Wait until she
demonstrates that she wants more by heating up again or asking for it. This climbing/leveling
pattern may repeat multiple times. Just stay alert, hang on, and enjoy the ride.
Should you as a giver intentionally tease your partner? Well, it might look that way to the
outside observer. But what's really going on is helping your lover create and flow Kundalini
energy without an agenda. For example, as strong inner convulsions begin to sweep through
her, you recognize this and don't change a thing until she needs to relax into the powerful f***es
inside her.
To assist her ramping up higher and higher, we suggest the giver takes on the role of ecstasy
coach, reminding her as needed about breathing slowly, relaxing while aroused, moving
erotically, and staying focused. Strong attention to the four cornerstones of Supreme Bliss --
breath, sound, movement, and presence -- will help her peak, plateau, and hover on the verge
so she'll reach higher and higher levels of ecstasy.
By the way, givers, we suggest you also use the four cornerstones yourself. Not only will it
turn your partner on if you breathe and sound with her, but you'll find you have much greater
sensitivity to her energy. It's a wonderful win-win if you feel the powerful orgasmic f***es
you're helping create in your partner simultaneously surge through your body.
Chill Out, It Takes Time To Shift Lifelong Patterns
The final Sacred Gate massage practices employ all the strokes and variations you've
practiced so far. Your intent is to repeat them over and over and ultimately make them an
integral part of your lovemaking. The more you practice, the better you'll get. The more you talk
with your lover about things and learn from each encounter, the more pleasure you'll have. The
more open and flexible you are, the more sexual power and healing you'll experience.
As your Sacred Gate play becomes more freeform, it becomes increasingly vital to use the
Partnering Questions before each encounter. Use what you learn during each session as a
springboard for exploring new dimensions next time. Thorough feedback after cooling down
each time is essential.
Then before the next encounter, you can discuss new and continuing desires, concerns from
the previous sessions, and any boundaries you want to set, at least for the start. Remember,
establishing desires works best when you reach for general intentions like "I want to be able to
relax more and absorb more sensation," not setting specific goals like "I want to have the biggest
orgasm ever within 15 minutes." Otherwise you get hung up focusing on expectations for the
future instead of fully experiencing the moment.
You're attempting to shift lifelong sexual momentum so don't push for instant gratification.
Celebrate progress with each little baby step.
Also, explorers sometimes find themselves taking wrong turns, heading up blind canyons,
and having to backtrack. Here's a good place to take the new age maxim to heart: enjoy every
step of the journey. The destination is always a varied landscape.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 127
If the woman becomes uncomfortable, sore, or distracted, accept it. Ease off what you're
doing, decreasing speed, pressure, or intensity of your stimulation. If needed, switch to other
forms of loveplay such as sensual massage, oral play with clio, or maithuna. Come back to the
Sacred Gate later when she's interested.
Two Versions Of The Practice
Two versions of the Maximum Pleasure practice follow. One is designed to help the giver
develop heightened sensitivity to their partner's subtle energies and non-verbal signals. We call
it the intuition guided practice.
It's a major challenge for many lovers, men as well as women, to find out what they like.
They simply don't know what turns them on, how to go about discovering it, or how to describe
it once they figure it out. To ask for maximum pleasure in the moment can really stretch even
those of us who think we know ourselves well.
So during the second version, the receiver leads. The aim here is for her to guide the
proceedings towards what turns her on when. This is a fantastic growth step for women who
are used to being passive and subservient. If they exercise the power to lead the entire sexual
encounter, they embrace a whole new energy stance and mindset.
This receiver-leading version is a chance to truly live the Tantric maxim that we are each
totally responsible for our own pleasure. If the giver hasn't yet developed a great love of
following and being in service to the Goddess, this version is a wonderful opportunity to learn
ultimate surrender.
Which version should you start with and concentrate on? Though we've listed the intuition
one first, we really can't say. If you're not sure where to start, begin by alternating and decide
which is better for you at this point. Each time, be sure you're especially explicit about which
version of the practice you're doing.
You're not just learning techniques you are changing your sexual experience with every
breath, every time.
PRACTICE: Following Intuition To Maximum Pleasure
Purpose
To reach maximum pleasure through Sacred Gate massage while the giver develops
and follows their own intuition.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, & Settling.
Open your Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation.
Discuss the Partnering Questions -- desires, concerns, boundaries. Be especially clear
about what direction you want this experience to move in. Check out what changes the
receiver wants you to ask permission before doing.
2. STIMULATING
Caress your own or your partner's whole body, long and sensuously, with oil if she
wants. Begin without focusing on the most erogenous zones. As Shakti heats up,
concentrate more on her breasts and other powerful external trigger spots. Don't forget
to ask permission before touching yoni and clio. Be sure to use your communication
skills to stay in touch and flow together. Continue stimulation until Shakti is highly
aroused and wet.
3. USE THE 4 BASIC STROKES & VARIATIONS
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 128
Giver, according to the likes and dislikes of the receiver, employ in-&-out, holding,
circling, and come-hither along with a variety of pressures, speeds, and fingers.
4. RISE TO HIGHER LEVELS OF PLEASURE
As your partner heats up and her Sacred Gate swells, giver, use the complete
spectrum of moves you've learned to guide her to higher and higher plateaus of
pleasure using pressure, speed, and interruptions.
5. LISTEN TO YOUR OWN INTUITION
Giver, reach out with your senses to finely hone your intuition. Listen to your own
inner signals about what she's feeling, what she wants, and what would feel best now.
At first, check them out with her. As the messages inside become clearer, you can begin
to flow spontaneously without much thought.
6. RESPOND TO HER SIGNALS
Giver, stay carefully tuned in to her breathe, sounds, and movement. Breathe, move,
and make sounds in rhythm with her to feel her energy in your body. If she forgets any
of the four cornerstones, gently remind her by saying things like "Breathe, breathe" or
"Relax and dance with me." If she asks for something, certainly comply.
7. DON'T CHANGE WHAT'S WORKING
Once she's reached a high level of arousal, giver, pay careful attention to not changing
what's working. If she wants something different, she'll ask or calm down. If that doesn't
happen, when she's responding strongly to a stroke, move, or pattern, keep it going.
Avoid the natural tendency to speed up with more pressure to make her come. More is
not always better.
8. IF SHE ORGASMS
If she comes of her own accord, enjoy it. As she begins to calm down, hold still. She'll
be extremely sensitive for a few moments afterward. If she wants to continue, mirror her
movement when she starts moving. Or you can ask "would you like more?" and proceed
accordingly.
9. CLOSING
Along with the sweet routine of maintaining physical contact, curling up together,
and breathing in unison until your metabolisms return to normal, be sure to fully
discuss both of your experiences. Make sure you decide what you want to do more of,
less of, and practice next time.
Close your Sacred Space, and then end with a Heart Salutation, bow, hug, kiss, or
verbal acknowledgment.
PRACTICE: Receiver Leads To Maximum Pleasure
Description
These directions are very similar to the previous practice with one major adjustment.
Givers, don't do anything at all unless you're asked. If she asks for something,
immediately comply. If you're uncertain, ask yes/no questions to decide what to do if
anything.
Contrary to earlier practice, these directions are written to the receiver.
Purpose
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 129
To guide your lover to help you reach maximum pleasure through Sacred Gate
massage.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, Settling, & Stimulating.
Open your Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation.
Discuss the Partnering Questions -- desires, concerns, boundaries. Be especially clear
about the direction you want this experience to move in. Tell your partner not to act
without your specific instructions.
2. USE THE 4 BASIC STROKES & VARIATIONS
Guide your partner to employ in-&-out, holding, circling, and come-hither along with
a variety of pressures, speeds, and fingers.
3. RISE TO HIGHER LEVELS OF PLEASURE
Using the entire range of moves you've discovered you enjoy, ask for different
strokes, fingers, pressures, speeds, and interruptions according to what feels best in each
moment to rise to higher and higher plateaus of pleasure.
4. COMMUNICATE
Communicate as much as your state of arousal allows. Use one-word sentences,
sounds, and movements to guide your giver. If you get to the place where words
distract you, you can give your partner permission to follow your breath, sounds, and
movements. Just be sure you don't abdicate control with a blanket "do whatever you
want." Instead, give a focus or direction to your partner with statements like "Follow me
deeper and deeper" or "Speed up as I speed up."
5. BE RESPONSIVE & GIVE AMPLE SIGNALS
Use the four cornerstones of breath, sound, movement, and mental focus to
continuously expand your pleasure and give ample cues to your giver. If you want, ask
your coach to breathe, move, and make sounds in rhythm with you to feel YOUR energy
in THEIR body. Let them know if you want gentle reminders if you forget any of the
four cornerstones.
6. FOLLOW YOUR OWN INTUITION
Be open to whatever happens and let it be. Listen to your own inner signals about
what you're feeling, what you want, and what would feel best now. Play, test, and
experiment with whatever occurs to you to your heart's (and body's) content. As the
messages inside become clearer, you will begin to guide and flow spontaneously
without much thought.
7. DON'T CHANGE WHAT'S WORKING
Once you've reached a high level of arousal, pay careful attention to not changing
what's working. When something is really turning you on, see how much sensation you
can absorb and appreciate. Remind your partner and yourself to avoid the natural
tendency to speed up with more pressure when something produces a really strong
reaction.
8. IF YOU ORGASM
If you orgasm, enjoy it. Though a higher level of pleasure is your aim here, you can't
get it wrong whether you do or not. If you do orgasm, hold still at least for a moment
after you go over the top to judge if you want to continue. You'll probably be extremely
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 130
sensitive for a few moments, but continued stimulation may be something new you
want to experience. If you do, go for it!
9. CLOSING
Along with the sweet routine of maintaining physical contact, curling up together,
and breathing in unison until your metabolisms return to normal, be sure to fully
discuss both of your experiences. Make sure you decide what you want to do more of,
less of, and practice next time.
Close your Sacred Space, and then end with a Heart Salutation, bow, hug, kiss, or
verbal acknowledgment.
6.8 Closing Section
We learned that pleasurable Sacred Gate Massage is dependent on some prerequisites for
both the Goddess who's receiving and the giver.
The Goddess needs...
• Relaxation
• Communication
• Arousal
• Empty Bladder
• Lube
• Drop Expectations.
The giver needs...
• Privilege
• Presence
• Patience
• Partner support
• Pilgrim
• Permission
You learned about the positions for receiving Sacred Gate massage...
• On back with legs spread*
• Sitting underneath one of her legs
• Lying beside her
• Sitting by the bed
• Shakti upright on her knees
• Squatting*
• Shakti on hands and knees
*These are generally best for self-pleasuring.
You learned the importance of using fingers for G-Spot play. It's definitely the place to start
as you gain confidence in both of your abilities to find the Sacred Gate and gain great pleasure
from it.
In addition you had a chance to practice the 4 strokes...
• In-&-out
• Holding
• Circling
• Come Hither.
We hope you have talked extensively about the ways the Goddess prefers these strokes.
And perhaps you have enjoyed the experimentation with a sex toy to aid in both self-pleasuring
by the Goddess as well as exploring the Sacred Gate with a partner.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 131
As you, the giver, increase your skills, you may be finding that you are feeling more of an
artist with your beloved partner as the canvas. We encourage that you branch out into multiple
variations such as the speed and pressure, as well as stopping, vibrating, tapping, milking and
withdrawing.
We sincerely want you to sense the never-ending variety of sacred sexuality and Sacred
Gate play. As you integrate the attitudes of "pleasure in the moment" and "self-love as a
reflection of the divine," we guarantee you'll never have a boring moment of sex play, ever
again.
And finally, the first of the advanced practices tests the giver's intuition and ability to flow
with Shakti's energy and signals. The second focuses on the ability of Shakti to verbalize her
wants and needs, explicitly and convincingly. Both of the these practices may challenge your
old way of knowing about sex. We hope so.
Tantra is a journey. There is no destination. The only goal is pleasure expressed, orgasmic
energy and ecstasy. You are a c***d of the Divine. Enjoy all of who you are and all that you feel.
Celebrate.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 132
Chapter 7: Yoni Healing
"Our sexuality is not only something that can be used for the enhancement of an intimate
relationship, for physical pleasure or for procreation. It can also be used for personal
transformation, physical and emotional healing, self-realization and spiritual growth, and as a
way to learn about all of life and death. That is the intention of this massage." ----- Annie
Sprinkle, porn star turned sex educator
7.1 Opening Section
Purposes
The purposes of this chapter are to...
• Understand how Tantric healing works.
• Choose parts of your sexuality that need to be cleansed and renewed.
• Experience at least one yoni healing massage.
• Decide how repeated yoni healing can help.
Why A Chapter On Yoni Healing?
Sex is natural. Sex is healthy. Your mind, body, and soul can link up to create untold sexual
ecstasy and Supreme Bliss.
Yet, few of us live an ecstatic life. Which is partly why we so strongly advocate sacred
sexuality. The practice of Tantric sex by itself serves as a gradual healing, cleansing, and freeing
f***e. The more you make love sacredly, the closer you can reach your innate blissful nature.
As you've read, focusing on pleasure is the Tantric way of living. Once you accept this path
and practice routinely, your life and love will be transformed. But this can be a long slow
process for those who carry sexual baggage everywhere they go.
Yoni healing, the target of this chapter, is for those women whose sexuality is blocked. If
you or your partner isn't interested, reacts negatively, doesn't feel much, can't orgasm easily, or
runs into difficulty while reaching for Sacred Gate pleasure, this chapter is for you.
Your Tantric Nature
Tantra believes that your essential make-up is love and that your true nature is
blissful. Inside each of you is a spontaneous, joyous, playful, c***dlike spirit who
wants to be free to savor everything and love everyone.
Your body is the vehicle of your soul, sexual pleasure a divine gift, and ecstasy
your birthright. Nature's way is to live with the ebb and flow of breathing in and
out, imbibing and eliminating, sl**ping and waking, exercising and resting.
Sexuality is another one of those innate tides. And we're not trying to make
another in and out joke. We all naturally build up sexual energy, and it's healthy to
regularly exercise and release it. How wonderful that something that's so good for
you is also great fun.
Somewhere along the way, most of us lost that easygoing balance with sex like we have
with breathing, eating, and moving. We believe that this lack of sexual wholeness contributes to
the difficulties of enjoying Sacred Gate play, Tantric Orgasm, and female ejaculation.
What Went Wrong
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 133
"When these three things are attained – body purified of repressions, senses freed from dullness,
mind liberated from obsessive thinking – a vision arises in you free from all illusion. That is the
Tantra Vision."
----OSHO
How did we lose our basic nature of playfulness and sexual ecstasy?
Unfortunately, modern Western upbringing doesn't teach us the Tantric values
of loving ourselves and enjoying life.
Instead, we're made to feel and live unnaturally by social conditioning and moral
codes that don't serve our inherent make-up. All the do's and don'ts of human
society produce inner struggles against our basic desires.
Growing up in our sexually immature and repressed society, none of us can avoid
accumulating energetic sexual blocks. We're lectured to, corrected, and made wrong for our
instincts and proclivities.
At young and vulnerable ages, we wade into the scary arena of sexuality largely
unprepared and uneducated. In other words, ignorant.
We're peppered with learning taboos, injunctions, and the multifarious
definitions of the sins of the flesh. Often it's religious imprinting that creates these
huge inhibitions and enormous loads of guilt and shame.
Women and men who've been sexually exploited, abused, and wounded may carry even
more baggage. This negative energy is held in the Sacred Gate. For too many, carrying this
baggage gets in the way of enjoyment, orgasm, and ejaculation.
Don't Run Or Hide, Play!
• Do you want to become sexually whole?
• Do you hope to experience more and more sexual pleasure?
• Do you look forward to higher and higher peaks of sexual ecstasy?
Then we welcome you on the path we've been joyously treading for some years now.
• How do you shed the social conventions that bring you down and release the
brainwashing that doesn't serve you?
• How do you release the guilt that keeps you boxed in?
• How do you heal old wounding and move past your resulting sexual contraction?
To fully open to the joys of sacred sexuality requires clearing for all of us. It can be done. So
many of our friends, lovers, and clients confirm this, as does our personal experience.
EXERCISE: Opening Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to reflect on, journal, or talk about with your partner...
• What do you feel is your basic nature?
• Do you remember when you felt fully open and alive? How old were you?
• What did you learn that helped you shut down to that c***dlike playfulness?
7.2 Sexual Resistance Section
"But social conditioning, sex-repressive teachings, moralizing, they have done a deep harm. You
are disjoined from your sex center. Really, our image of our real selves excludes the sex center."
----- OSHO from The Book Of The Secrets
Those Awfully Common Scenarios
Along the path in pursuit of pleasure, we all run into blockages.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 134
Tantra wasn't designed as therapy for our sexual hang-ups and limitations, but gladly it
often turns out that way. When we relax, exercise our erogenous zones, and enjoy our bodies,
we often run into the old baggage that blocks our excitement and our pleasure.
We've all been through one or another of these scenarios...
• You meet someone you're really attracted to. You finally get to the big moment in
bed, and either your energy isn't there, or your new lover's desire goes flat. What
happened?
• You've been thinking about sex for days and now you finally find the opportunity.
But then you have an argument or some heated words, and sex and communion
become the last things you want.
• You're a hot sexy lover and you fall for this wonderful guy or gal. You absolutely
adore oral sex, but he won't touch your yoni (vulva) or she won't touch your vajra
(penis) with her mouth for anything. Now what do you do?
• At last, you've fallen for your dream lover. The first six months are fabulous: juicy
days, hot sex anytime, hotter long nights. Then, for no apparent reason, she's no
longer interested in sex or his erections take a vacation.
• Even sadder is when one of you marries, knowing your spouse doesn't have much of
a sex drive. You're hoping it's going to change, or trying to believe it doesn't really
matter that much. Too often it doesn't change, and in the long run, it does matter,
doesn't it?
What do all of these situations have in common? Resistance is rearing its ugly head.
What Is Resistance?
Resistance is anything that gets in the way of your natural flows of life f***e energy.
That's why we coined the phrase "liquid mind, liquid body." From a Tantric point of view,
life f***e energy (orgasmic energy) simply flows if you let it. We're sure you know what we're
referring to. Remember a time you felt vibrant, alive, eager, and joyful about every little thing.
Your life f***e was flowing then. We use this innate f***e in Tantra to feed our health and
growth.
When you're feeling good, which is your basic nature, energy flows continuously.
Sexual pleasure, orgasm especially, is a prime example. When your energetic juices are
flowing, your emotions are upbeat, your body is dynamic, your mind is clear, and your spirit
soars.
When it's inhibited, you don't. Resistance is happening, there's a blockage.
When there's resistance, you feel turned off, repulsed, angry, irritated, frustrated, hopeless,
or depressed. In fact, you can define your own resistance by the very times you feel these socalled
negative feelings.
Issues In The Tissues
Of course, you're aware that upsets, disappointments, and other negative emotions can
come back to haunt you. Did you know that these old emotions settle in your body? Did you
know that pains, wounds, and trauma are stored deep in your tissues? We often call this, body
memory.
You want to feel pleasure, you want to enjoy the sunset, you want to shower your beloved
with affection, but something gets in the way. Sometimes the very attempt to flow positive
energy restimulates your old sad stories creating resistance.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 135
That's partly why we're all so starved for touch. It's why massage and sexual dalliance feel
so good. These are natural soothing mechanisms that strive to relieve the stress and tension
buried in our bodies.
In short, resistance comes from energy blocked in the body that inhibits love, joy, pleasure,
sexual abandon, and even orgasm.
Where Does Resistance Come From?
Resistance comes from internal conflict. Psychologically, it's caused by thoughts, beliefs, and
feelings that are in conflict with what you want. These inner inhibitions may block you from
being sexual, giving and receiving love, or making a relationship commitment. You might just
feel uncomfortable about something, or you may experience some form of fear, anxiety, or even
inexplicable anger. Either way, it's not a liquid mental state.
Why would someone inhibit their own natural desires?
• Maybe you're feeling down about not having what you want or what you thing you
should have.
• Maybe you have high standards and expect more of yourself and others.
• Maybe you feel there's something wrong with what you want.
• Maybe your pushing to achieve some goal and doubt your ability to succeed.
• Maybe you feel there's something wrong with YOU, making you believe anything
you might want is dirty, bad, or evil.
When we're working with Tantric clients who want to move into a more joyful relationship,
life, and sexual experience, they often run into internal resistance. It usually stems from deeply
internalized rules about enjoying life and sex that get the way of pleasure. Sadly, society as a
whole seems ganged up against us leading ecstatic lives.
Blocking The Sexual Stimulation Pathway
How does this work, or better said, not work? It's all about the most powerful sex organ in
your body. No, not down there. Up there, your brain.
When everything is functioning properly, energy is flowing. You have a desire, from love,
lust, image, touch, fantasy. In response, the automatic mechanisms of your body create arousal.
As you begin to experience good feelings, the autonomic nervous system carries those
messages back to the pleasure centers of the brain creating a feedback loop. In other words,
when you get turned on, you get more and more turned on without much effort. This works in
arenas other than sex, as well
Of course, this assumes that your conscious mind isn't interfering in any way and lets your
body take over. When you welcome the desire, your energy flow creates passion.
When you have some built-in resistance, your beliefs and feelings conflict with this blessed
human process of arousal. Consciously or u*********sly you're thinking "nice girls don't" or "I
shouldn't" or "it's not right" or something similar. The vibrations of these resistant beliefs block
the natural flow of messages to and from the brain. The feedback loop is stopped in its tracks
and your excitement wanes.
If this pattern isn't modified, your pleasure channels shut down. The old maxim "use it or
lose it" applies more to sexuality than other parts of life.
When you aren't really conscious of the resistance mechanism at work, these confusing
mixed messages can make both giver and receiver crazy. You might feel nervous, anxious,
afraid, angry, or withdrawn without any logical explanation. Your old emotional baggage is
leading.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 136
Ever wonder why sometimes we inexplicably find ourselves laughing, crying, swooning, or
screaming during sex? We've touched a nerve from some past wound.
Flow With The Stream
To grasp the dynamics of inside resistance, picture a flowing mountain stream. In midsummer,
it runs quietly along the rocks, banks, and bottom it's smoothed for eons. Come spring
flood, the f***e of the water causes deep turbulence. Rocks, logs, and the very banks themselves
are battered and often swept away.
That's what internal resistance to energy flow is like, obstacles in the path of an immovable
stream -- your life f***e. Doesn't it feel like you're getting emotionally battered? Churned up by
stress? Pushed around by conflicting tides?
Your health responds much the same way. When something throws your system off balance
-- germs, toxins, poor nutrition, even life setbacks -- your body acts against these stresses as best
it can. You feel poorly while attempting to heal. Which is a window into understanding why
regular sex is good for your health and little sex isn't.
Energetic resistance can produce the same kind of downward cycle. When you're pushing
psychically against something in your life, your immune system can easily go out of whack and
you become vulnerable to disease. Instead of liquid and flowing, your resistant mind is making
your body struggle.
Flow With The Stream
You can soften the brunt of resistance by choosing to mute your desire for living, ignore
your senses, and avoid pleasure. Then there's less f***e battering the stream bed. But you'll
slowly die. You'll create less and less of the enjoyment that is part and parcel of your life f***e.
We don't recommend hiding away in a cave, sticking your head in the sand, or avoiding what's
bugging you.
By the way, this explains why a high stress lifestyle can inhibit your sexual desire and your
sexual performance over time. You wouldn't want that now, would you? The stress you feel
within is just another form of resistance. For example, if you place high expectations on yourself
(although it may feel like others are doing this), you may have trouble living up to your own
demands.
Many of those suffering from sexual resistance distract themselves by total immersion in
work, f****y, investments, etc. A high stress lifestyle can be just another manifestation of
resistance, sucking a person dry of any energy or time they could use to experience pleasure.
If you accept the Tantric premise that pleasure rules and nothing is more important than
feeling good, you may be able to change these negative imprints consciously. But all too often
the issues in your tissues command insidiously below your level of awareness. Which means
you can't will these thoughts away.
Fortunately, Tantra offers some workable alternatives.
Specific Causes of Resistance
Though you're probably all too aware of many of the resistances in your life, we've
compiled a short list to broaden your understanding of the possible ways your past can get in
the way of your present. Though sexual abuse and c***d m*****ation are popular news items
these days, there are many other ways in which men as well as women collect emotional
wounding and physical trauma.
Fears
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 137
What we worry about all too often becomes a self-fulfilling prophecy. From
embarrassing discoveries like finding our first underarm and pubic hairs, wet dreams,
or menstruation to our first fumbling sexual encounters, these all have something in
common: ignorance. Without education to prepare ourselves to love and accept who we
are, the outside world and our bodies seem awfully scary.
Social Conditioning
Strict social, religious, and cultural puritanical attitudes create injunctions,
prohibitions, and taboos which conflict with our healthy impulses. When we learn them
from authority figures like parents, teachers, religious leaders, neighbors, and friends,
they carry extra weight. We end up being shamed, blamed, and accused for trying to
deal with the life f***es burbling inside. Even worse, victims of abuse are often made
wrong or not believed. All too often we deny our own pleasure feeling it's wrong or bad,
sinful or evil.
Guilt
When we accept our elders' beliefs about natural feelings and common explorations
like "don't touch yourself there or you'll go to hell," we end up loaded with guilt. Who
hasn't been saddled with guilt by pushing too hard for sex, saying no when we mean
yes, or not knowing how to satisfy a lover and feeling inadequate? The biological
imperatives of love, lust, and intimacy drive us to act, and then we regret being human.
Self-Judgment
Maybe the most damaging impact comes from judging ourselves. We explore our
bodies, play doctor with friends, and discover how to give ourselves pleasure -- all
innocent explorations -- and then we learn "it was wrong." We become disgusted with
our bodies and their natural secretions. We condemn our own jewels (genitals) as sinful,
dirty, or base. And these unfair negative self-judgments may get deeply repressed
underground.
Painful Incidents
When we experience physical ailments in our sensitive areas, they leave lasting
imprints. The pains of parental punishments, abusive relationships, infidelities, severe
losses, and other violent incidents go deep. We all dread the stories of sexual v******e
like **** and i****t, but even common life experiences like c***dbirth, abortion,
miscarriage, and insensitive gynecological exams contribute too.
Unwanted Sex
If it wasn't bad enough growing up with all these pains, power trips, and mind games
that society lays on us, who hasn't experienced some kind of harassment in our sexually
distorted world? How many innocents have been mistreated, exploited, used, or
violated? Who hasn't been pressured, f***ed, or overpowered to do something they
didn't want to? Or agreed to make love when they didn't feel like it or did any of the
above things to another?
This is just a brief survey of the many ways our sexually repressive cultures end up
contributing to the resistance we carry around with us. But remember, the outside events,
however damaging, can't produce harmful energetic scar tissue unless you store them deep
within, never letting the light shine on them.
EXERCISE: Resistance Discussion Questions
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 138
With your partner or in your journal....
• Review the ways your resistance shows itself in your life and in your sexual
relationship.
• What was your f****y's attitude toward sex and sexual play when you were growing
up? (Not talking about it is an attitude with a loud and clear message.)
• Do you think it has anything to do with the issues in your sex life now? If so, what
might be the connection?
Armoring
When past traumatic experiences are lodged in the body's muscles, they tighten and the
surrounding tissues harden. Some call this "armoring."
Armoring is an attempt to prevent pain. We tighten and contract to avoid discomfort and
protect ourselves. But the energy generated by the experience gets trapped inside. Our bodies
become a storehouse for negative imprints.
Armoring is an instinctual process that protects us against "dangerous" sexual feelings.
Unfortunately, this repeated tightening has the undesirable side effect of stopping the flow of
nervous signals, life-giving fluids, and vital energy.
When armoring persists, it deadens the constricted tissues. They become rigidly locked in
place, becoming stiff instead of soft, pliant, and supple the way nature intended.
The jewels are as subject to armoring as anywhere else in the body. Maybe even more so
when subjected to intense fear, guilt, and judgment from social conditioning. Our sexual
frustrations, failures, and wounds leave their emotional and psychological energy traces in
these vulnerable tissues. Not to mention the devastating impact of sexual abuse.
Effects of Armoring
How does armoring create sexual resistance? Here are the major impacts...
Blocked Energy Flows
As we've said, we all need the natural respiration of our energies. When tissues are
armored, our channels are blocked and life f***e doesn't flow. Our lower chakras
become congested and internal communication is cut off to our hearts, minds, and upper
spiritual centers. Blockages prevent sexual messages from reaching our most powerful
sex organ, the brain, which tends to decrease, limit, or even stop our ability to feel
pleasure. Worse, we don't have access to the fuel for love, creativity, inspired action, and
divine connection.
Health Effects
Residual tension deposited deeply inside suppresses the free flow of life-giving fluids
and messages through nerve, circulation, lymph, muscles, and skin. Who knows how
much our health truly suffers? Permanent tension and stiffness restrict our vital feelings
of desire, attraction, and arousal. Some have shown that armoring affects the menstrual
cycle and can cause repeated vaginal irritation and urinary infections.
Self-Protection
Because armoring is a self-protection mechanism, it cuts us off from enjoyable
experiences as well as from reliving past trauma. It chokes off our spontaneity and
makes us feel threatened by what should be playful fun. It can make us uncomfortable
talking about sex and our bodies, and asking for what we want in bed. It even stifles us
from showing or feeling affection.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 139
Sexual Inhibitions
When our jewels or other related parts of the body are armored, it dulls our
sensitivity and limits our enjoyment of lovemaking. We can't totally immerse ourselves
in our sensations and merge physically with our beloved. Our sexual channels can even
shut down entirely. When blocked, protected, and inhibited, we need stronger and
stronger stimulation to break through these shells, get off, and feel satisfied. As much as
we favor any practice that brings pleasure, we believe it's entrenched armoring that
causes some to crave v******e, painful intercourse, S & M (sadism and masochism), and
other way-out kinky practices.
Performance Pressure & Anxiety
When we're armored against pain, we may generate expectations that create
performance pressure. Awakening sexual energy then can stir up self-doubts and fears
carried since c***dhood. We can experience internal tensions like worrying if we'll be
any good at lovemaking. Will he or she like it? Will I be able to do it right, maintain my
erection, have an orgasm? Will I be able to please her and last long enough to make her
come? Instead of enjoying the pleasure of the moment, our anxieties shift our attention
to the future, putting unnecessary pressure on yoni and vajra.
Body Judgment
When our tissues hold onto old negative energy, our natural tendency is to
disapprove of what appears to be the source of our pain, the body. Instead of
appreciating the sacred temple of our souls, we judge our appearance, weight, and
shape according to unrealistic outer standards. Instead of loving and accepting the
vehicle that allows us to live and enjoy pleasure, we condemn it. As a result, our sexual
body often is subjected to the most vehement negativity. We repress our instinctive
f***es of nature to feel, enjoy, and procreate, generating increasingly resistant energy
that feeds our armoring.
Emotional Instability
Old energy stored in the tissues is life f***e that lives on regardless of how hard we
try to suppress it. It's like a deeply buried battery which can produce a shock but
perpetually keeps recharging. These discharges can take the form of emotional
outbursts, unexpected flare ups, or deeply ingrained negative mental attitudes that
make little sense. Conventional hot frenzied sex can restimulate old wounds causing
volatile fights and even explosive catharsis seemingly without provocation. The pent-up
pressure can trigger fantasies, past images, and repressed memories. When your lover is
armored, even good-natured sexual play can bring anger, jealousy, rage, fear, sadness,
withdrawal, pain, hurt, or depression to the surface easily without explanation.
Armored sex is like making love with the ghost of Christmas past. It's a form of powerful
resistance expressed physically. Any well intentioned action can trigger an inexplicable and
sometimes explosive response. When stored negative imprints are triggered, you may not enjoy
your present.
Because of dormant and stagnant energy, our zest for life is diminished. When current
feelings are contaminated and restricted by past emotions, sacred sexual play doesn't enrich,
awaken, and raise consciousness the way God/Goddess intended.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 140
As you can see, armoring causes us to resist. The more we resist, the stronger our armoring.
And the more we resist. We live in a perpetual self-reinforcing cycle of inhibition. A downward
spiral that takes us further and further away from our innate blissful nature.
EXERCISE: Armoring Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to reflect on, journal, or talk about with your partner...
• What sexual resistances are you aware of?
• Is there anything about your body that might lead you to think there is some physical
armoring? This might be tightness of muscles, joints, pain, skin eruptions.
• Is there any c***dhood or adult trauma that your body might be trying to protect you
from?
7.3 Tantric Healing Section
The****utic Massage
Unfortunately, our genital areas rarely experience the kind of healing that can melt
armoring, such as sensitive massage or loving without a goal.
One of the best ways to clear the negative imprints that create armoring is through deep
the****utic massage coupled with Tantric breathing. Unfortunately, massage practitioners are
largely prohibited from releasing and rejuvenating the tissues around your sex organs for fear
of overstepping the traditional boundaries of professional propriety. As a result, many of us are
left to cope with and compensate for our armored tissues.
Even the minority of the population that get enough lovemaking don't receive adequate
nurturing touch. During sex, our jewels are more likely to be subjected to the heated demands
of pent-up sexual desire.
You know already that we like the hot part and advocate lots more passionate sex. It's the
lack of healing touch for the jewels that we're dedicated to change with your help. In the coming
pages, you'll learn this kind of massage for and with your partner.
Sacred Gate Healing Massage
This chapter culminates in one vital practice designed to be repeated as often as needed to
melt all the resistance stored in a woman's yoni. The healing method uses yoni and Sacred Gate
massage to contact and quickly move through old issues that prevent the exuberant enjoyment
of sex and life.
Our cultural conditioning urges us to live in our heads, repress our feelings, and play down
pleasure. This healing method urges you to get into your body and feel as much as you can so
you can expand your capacity for pleasure. Instead of playing it safe to protect yourself, it
guides you to take some risks and enjoy yourself as you do.
The spiritual ones amongst us might just describe all this as simply allowing the Goddess to
awaken and move through unimpeded. The more pragmatic might just say you're clearing
rubble from your energy road. Whatever story you want to attach to it, or preferably none at all,
you'll feel more and feel better. Yeah!
By using the Tantric healing methods that follow, you can experience...
• the free flow of magical orgasmic energy lying dormant inside
• less pain, numb, and sore spots in your tissues
• greater sensitivity and aliveness in yoni
• decreased vulnerability and intensity of old emotions
• increased sense of trust and stronger feelings of love
• more open energy channels allowing freer sexual expression
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 141
• feeling orgasmic energy streaming through your body
• full-body Tantric multiple and extended orgasms and female ejaculation.
How The Chakras Get In The Act
Many of the hurts, wounds, and blockages are stored in our first and second chakras. These
energy whirlpools regulate survival, self-preservation, physical health, emotions and our
sexuality.
Sacred Gate healing is designed to cleanse the chakras and the inner flute that connects
them so they can function vibrantly as intended.
When you channel negative energies through your lower chakras and inner flute to your
heart, you can speed up the healing process. By connecting your jewels with your love center
energetically, you're likely to release strong emotion and transmute the life f***e more quickly.
Remember, through Tantric healing you're reawakening sl**ping areas of your body. This is
how the ancients learned to contact the Goddess. We're not referring here to some imagined
deity, but to the sacred feminine energy that's bursting its seams to come alive within all
women.
The Drawback Of Fight Or Flight
Instead of focusing on problems, Tantric practice heals through the committed pursuit of
pleasure. As we learn to open our energy channels, it is natural that we bump into and have the
chance to work through any resistance that gets in the way.
We're left cleansed, relaxed, and free.
When you have a problem, psychologists tell us you've got two basic alternatives: flight or
fight. If you deny the problem, try to run away, or put your head in the sand, nothing changes
until it bites you in the ass. Avoiding old memories that continue to torment you adds strength
to your resistance by letting the negative energy fester. If you choose to do battle with your
demons, at least you're actively aware of the issues.
The shortcoming of this two-sided view is that regardless of your choice, you're being
controlled by the problem. Run towards or away from a problem and either way your mind is
focused on it. This, of course, gives the problem more strength.
Law of Attraction
Being about energy, Tantra teaches us a startling clear fact about human dynamics...
Energy creates a magnetic field that attracts similar energy.
The beauty of Tantric practice is that streaming sexual energy, like a spring flood, collides with
these issues stored in your tissues.
If you keep at it, if you keep pushing yourself to experience pleasure, the magical healing
properties of your life f***e energy flow will dissolve your blocks, discomforts, and resistances.
You focus the light of your consciousness on these past stories hidden away in your body and,
lo and behold, torrents of old energy are released.
Simply, whatever helps to make your orgasmic energy flow is the very thing that will burn
away the impeding blockages and allow you to experience new heights of pleasure and ecstasy.
Tantra naturally becomes a delightful growth path that isn't problem-focused and makes you
feel great.
In other words, make love and heal thyself.
Wouldn't you rather heal through pleasure than regurgitating old hurts? That's the spirit of
Tantric sexual renewal in a nutshell. If there was ever a "have your cake and eat it too" kind of
solution to life's challenges, Tantra has got to be it.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 142
Lighten Up & Heal Tantrically
"The practice of Tantra has tremendous potential for transformation because of the Kundalini
Shakti -- spiritual energy -- the awakening, uplifting, expanding principle...Shakti causes
spontaneous insights, spontaneous spiritual growth, and ever-increasing expansion and
transformation and will purify our negative and limiting conditioning. Purified, invigorated with
and inspired by the Shakti we begin breaking through our barriers and limitations to live in love
and to be open to one another. We experience a peace and freedom that we have never known."
----- Gurumayi Chidvilasananda
You move through your resistances with Tantric healing by removing negative imprints and
replacing them with pleasurable ones. By pursuing pleasure and being open to receive it, you
clear emotional blocks and release the withheld life f***e stored in them that has impeded the
free flow of energy.
It's as if the weight of resistance is lifted from your pleasure balloon, allowing it to expand
much more and more easily. Once cleared, your sensuality reawakens and you feel a powerful
resurgence of aliveness, vibrancy, desire, spontaneity, playfulness, creativity and joy. You'll
regain the potential for quick and easy orgasm or, when you choose, for continued building of
passion to reach for a mystical experience.
After Tantric healing, it's so much easier to have the greatest sex and sexual freedom you
have ever imagined.
You Can Learn To Heal Each Other
Tantra can help the vast majority of you find the joy, desire, pleasure, and freedom you're
looking for. Pursuing pleasure in a healthy loving relationship is a healing path open to us all.
Sometimes when you're making love with yourself or another, old emotions and images
surface. Pleasure can trigger stored pain and anger that's years or decades old. Releasing
tension, when it's done with consciousness, is a good thing, though it may be awkward,
uncomfortable, or even painful at the time. If this sometimes happens to you, we recommend
that you continue lovemaking with as much consciousness and communication as you can
muster.
Then recognize you need to schedule some dedicated healing sessions as soon as possible.
By carefully studying the instructions in the practices that follow, following them, and
conducting repeated healing sessions, you can help each other release body armoring and
sexual resistance.
Some might say only trained professionals should attempt this kind of Sacred Gate healing
massage. We believe that through love and consciousness whatever you do will help. You may
release some energies that make things uncomfortable for a short time. But our philosophy is:
better triggered sooner rather than later.
Do You Need Advanced Training?
The guidelines and instructions that follow can be done by anyone with the right attitude
and an acceptance of Tantra. Of course, sexual resistance can be complicated and deep-seated.
Sometimes your individual dynamics get in the way of working together for your own healing
and that of your partner. So we don't mean to imply that it's always easy for you to do on your
own without advanced training.
If you have trouble following the yoni healing guidelines below or find your progress
stalled, we urge you to get further training before you go forward. If you run into trouble
during your initial sessions, we suggest you contact us and ask our advice before continuing.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 143
That's why we make our initial telephone consultation, our Tantric SexAssess, available to
you at a 75% discount. Lately, we've been experiencing great results through long-distance
telephone coaching. For details, click here...
<http://www.tantraattahoe.com/service/sexint.htm>.
Of course, the best way to get advanced training is to register for our private Tantric
Workshop. In several intensive days dedicated just for you, we'll teach, demonstrate, and guide
you to skillfully break through to higher levels of ecstasy. For details, click here...
<http://www.tantraattahoe.com/service/initiation.htm>
Sometimes Therapy Is Needed To Breakthrough
When old negative energies are released through sexual healing, the pursuit of pleasure
through Tantric practice rapidly accelerates. But sometimes resistance is so strongly embedded
that beginning is impossible or traumatic.
If either giver or receiver is unwilling to enter into yoni healing or you find the process
hopelessly stuck, professional therapy may be indicated. This is especially true for those with
traumatic histories. We urge you to contact us if either of you find yourselves in this
predicament.
With graduate degrees and years of private practice in psychology and personal growth,
we'd be the first to admit that in some cases do-it-yourself healing doesn't work for everyone.
Sometimes, the scars of sexual wounding, trauma, and abuse go so deep that eroding them
gradually through Tantric practice isn't practical or enjoyable.
Fortunately, Dhyan Jeffre and Somraj are both trained and experienced in multiple
psychological modalities and have tools that can quickly break you free from the grip of the
past. That's the purpose of our Sexual Health Coaching. Review the following page of our
website for more details...
<http://www.tantraattahoe.com/service/coaching.htm>.
EXERCISE: Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to reflect on, journal, or talk about with your partner...
• Do you feel open to pursuing pleasure as a source of personal and sexual healing?
• If you don't feel open, what is getting in the way? Beliefs? Doubt?
• Do you have concerns or questions about the process of Tantric healing?
7.4 Yoni Healing Guidelines Section
"Sexual healing…can happen through pleasure and delight much more easily than they can
through 'working' on a problem." ----- Margot Anand in The Art of Sexual Ecstasy
Partners Are Essential During Healing
Sexual healing through yoni massage and healing may need to be repeated a number of
times to remove layer after layer of distress. The faster you go, the more demanding, and
possibly painful, it will be. But there's no rush. Cleanse yoni a little at a time and soon you'll
arrive where you've always wanted to be.
Sacred Gate healing requires a dedicated team effort between giver and receiver functioning
as equals. You both have a vital role in the process.
You are likely to run into problems or conflict if one of you takes full control while the other
is being passive. Shakti, the woman in the receiving role, must take responsibility for guiding
the giver for optimum progress. The giver needs to respond to their partner's guidance. You
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 144
need to work together proactively to create a circle of energy that's stronger than either one of
you could produce alone.
To ensure that you're acting as partners pulling together, we recommend that you only
conduct the practice described below as an intentional healing session, not as a spur of the
moment response, knee jerk reaction, or part of lovemaking purely for pleasure.
Communication between giver and receiver is essential. If something is troubling either of
you, bring it up. If either of you slowly become aware of an idea or concern, mention it.
Remember, you're both doing the best you can do at each moment. Operate from a place of
love, respect, and appreciation for yourself and each other.
Sexual healing comes through surrender more than anything else. It takes courage, trust,
and mutual support for this to gradually happen. Here are some suggestions to facilitate your
partnership...
Guidelines For Both Giver & Receiver
• Stay as present as you can, tune into each other, and connect your energies -- this is
more important than technique.
• Always stay relaxed -- if you lose it, simply breathe until you calm down.
• Keep it light, because you can't get it wrong -- whatever you do will move things
forward.
• Don't try to be perfect -- approach this practice as playful c***dren exploring a new
game.
• Focus more on the process than any immediate outcome -- leave expectations that
create performance pressure outside your Sacred Space.
• Remember that the way out is the way through -- the process that turned on
discomfort, emotion, or pain from old memories is what will turn it off.
• You don't have to do everything at once -- start slowly and learn as you go.
• If you need to, come back again and again -- discharge as much old energy as the
receiver can stand each time.
• If the receiver feels as if she can't go any further at any point, don't push her -- let her
choose to move forward or to take a break.
• Agree on a signal word or motion that will cause you both to immediately terminate
whatever you're doing -- "Stop!" or palms facing the giver will work.
• Let go of your goals for immediate breakthrough -- surrender to whatever happens
each time and be open to multiple sessions.
Healing takes as long as it takes. This may be several contacts to awaken and release old
encysted energy that's been hidden for years.
The Giver's Role
Giver, here is your job description. We don't refer to this role as "healer" because Shakti, the
receiver, really heals herself. But you do have a vital function to perform that can assist her in
letting go of resistance.
If you choose to help your beloved heal sexual resistance, be sure you decide to accept the
role of giver freely, willingly, and for sincere reasons. Don't expect anything in return right
away, or ever for that matter.
Offer your heart in total service to the Goddess as manifested in the form of your partner.
This is a divine gift that you can give. This privilege you're being entrusted with is the height of
intimacy. Accept this role from a purely loving space because you want to give, not because you
need to gratify your ego, satisfy yourself sexually, or get something back.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 145
Here are some details about your function...
• Let go of your own needs. Follow the receiver's energy, not your own urges. Let her
indications of readiness be your guide to begin, continue, and shift.
• Be fully present, hold the space, and share this rare transformation with your beloved.
Remember that your selfless loving presence is your most precious contribution.
• Do everything possible to create a safe environment. The receiver must feel in control
at all times.
• Be gentle and always use TLC, tender loving care.
• Approach yoni with reverence, respect, and a sense of awe. Remember, you're being
given a sacred trust.
• Keep the process going and support the receiver as long as she's willing and able.
• Facilitate the healing process by doing whatever you can to make the her clearing
work as easy and painless as possible.
• Act as a neutral sounding board for whatever Shakti voices using understanding,
acknowledgment, and empathy.
• If strong emotional reactions surface, realize you're not the real target. Just breathe,
relax, and let them pass.
• Just let what comes up, be. You don't have to fix the receiver, her consciousness does
that.
• Don't feel guilty for producing discomfort through yoni massage. Stored negative
energy is doing that.
• Don't be scared. Giving isn't hard to do if you simply have desire to help and follow
the directions below. If can't get over the initial nervousness that's natural, we urge
you to get some training or professional help before proceeding.
Specific Guidelines For The Giver
If you've absorbed your purpose by reading the previous bullets, you still need to know
exactly what to do. Here are some initial guidelines for action...
• Before you begin, bathe, clean your hands, cut your nails -- if you have sores or rough
spots, wear latex gloves.
• Be as selflessly present as you can in each moment -- maintain eye contact, listen
attentively, and be supportive.
• Resolve outside pressures and empty your bladder before you begin -- make yourself
free from worries so you can be fully present.
• Do whatever you can to make Shakti feel secure -- act accordingly by maintaining
strict confidentiality about what happens.
• Make a strong emotional connection with your partner without vajra's involvement --
vajra can act as a powerful restimulator of old resistance forcing the process to
accelerate more quickly than the receiver can comfortably handle.
• Get permission before major changes -- don't penetrate or move dramatically without
alerting her and getting agreement.
• Be supportive, encouraging, and show her how much you care -- reassure her with
statements like "You're doing great" or "I'm right here for you," or "Take as long as
you need."
• Healing is not deliberately designed to sexually arouse the receiver but sometimes it
happens -- if so, gently steer the process back to healing without changing your focus
to lovemaking.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 146
• Continually check in with yes/no questions to stay in close communication with
Shakti -- you want frequent feedback to know what's happening inside her with as
little distraction as possible.
• Make sure YOU are always as comfortable possible by alerting the receiver and
shifting position if needed -- your tiredness or tension will telegraph and distract the
receiver.
If the going gets tough, don't run away -- stay present. Honor your receiver's stated boundaries
and respect her any spontaneous limitations that crop up -- if you hear "NO!" accept it and act
on it. If you try to push past her limits, you jeopardize your relationship not just her progress.
QTIP (Quit Taking It Personally)
Resistance may take the form of strong emotion directed at the giver. It's possible the
receiver may direct frustration, criticism, blame, or anger at you and what you're doing.
If it happens, resist the urge to defend yourself. Recognize that the receiver's mind is
somewhere else.
It isn't your current beloved who's attacking you, but someone else from long ago. She's
acting out of powerful f***es buried deep inside traumatic incidents. If the old energy is strong
enough to block her ever generating life f***e, it's certainly strong enough to make her
dramatize an old role from the past. That's why energy imprints can actually control behavior
while it's resurfacing.
To the best of your ability, follow the QTIP guideline -- Quit Taking It Personally.
To Help The Giver Stay Present
Giver, here are a few suggestions that can help you stay present and not get triggered
yourself...
• Use conscious breathing.
• Excuse your beloved if she temporarily forgets to lovingly ask for what she wants,
guide you kindly, and appreciate what you're offering.
• Just accept whatever the receiver says without taking it inside and judging her or you.
• Release your partner's energy using Orgasmic Breathing yourself and visualize it
streaming through your body into the ground.
• If you can't maintain your composure, gently ask for a break. If you have to interrupt
the process, she probably hasn't released all the old energy contacted. You'll need
more patience and she'll need more healing in the future. Better to pick it up again
later than creating a big rift now.
In the long run, as long as the two of you recover your balance, no harm is done. Just more
healing work ahead. And if it becomes an issue between you preventing future sessions, we're
always available to guide you through this difficult juncture.
EXERCISE: Giver Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to reflect on, journal, or talk about with your partner...
• Do you, the giver, have any concerns about your ability to follow the guidelines?
• Do you, the giver, have anything you want to discuss with the receiver about what
you have just read?
• Do you, the receiver, have anything you want to discuss or add about the descriptions
you have just read?
Receiver's Role for Optimum Healing
Dear Goddess, begin by recognizing that you are a perfect reflection of the Divine.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 147
Whatever resistance, pain, or wounding you're carrying with you, underneath there's
nothing wrong with you. Accept yourself, love yourself, forgive yourself. Decide to move on
with your life, heal yourself with your beloved's assistance, and create as much sacred pleasure
as you can.
Your job as receiver is to let go of the past by focusing the light of your consciousness on
your body now. If strong emotional reactions occur, let them be without suppressing the
feelings or memories. Confront what comes up now or it will continue to make unwelcome
visits until you do.
Shakti, by allowing deep love to enter your Sacred Gate, you can let go of old buried
memories and emotions and expand your potential for ecstasy. Simply let your true Goddess
nature shine through you. Here's how you can encourage this to happen...
• Choose to receive healing freely, willingly, and for sincere reasons inside, not because
of outside pressure.
• Be sure you feel comfortable receiving from the giver you choose. Don't just let
anyone act as your giver.
• Ask for whatever you need to relax, trust, and feel safe.
• Let love enter your body, mind, and spirit through your yoni.
• Just feel. You don't have to do. Focus on your feelings and body sensations so can
increase your capacity to feel more.
• Allow whatever you experience to happen -- tears, words, screams are all OK if they
come up. You may also use Orgasmic Breathing to ground yourself if you discover
you are checking out.
• Don't insist on understanding what you experience if it's confusing or makes little
sense. Simply feel whatever energy you can now without analysis or explanation. You
don't have to understand to heal.
• Don't actively seek to escape, tune out, go numb, or distract yourself. If any of these
do come up, let your giver know immediately.
• If you're willing, share and fully express any old memories that come up regardless of
how embarrassing, anxiety-producing, or vulnerable they make you feel -- or don't if
you don't want to.
• As much as you're able, be kind to your giver. Give gratitude, accept their
boundaries, and forgive their limitations. They're doing the best they can.
Guidelines For The Goddess
Receiver, here are some guidelines to help you progress as quickly and easily as possible...
• Prepare by bathing, beautifying, and dressing sensuously.
• Make your general intentions clear without specifying any specific goals for each
session.
• Look inside and voice any boundaries you're aware of without hesitation or guilt.
This might include body parts or actions that you want to be off-limits.
• Only give permission for your beloved giver to enter or go when you're ready.
• Move and dance on your giver's fingers to aid the healing process.
• Stay as present as you can by clearing your mind, relaxing, and using conscious
breathing.
• Make requests of the giver using the Feedback Cycle to guide your giver: 1)
acknowledge something that's working, 2) ask for something different, and 3)
appreciate the change.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 148
• Be as responsive as you can, showing verbally and non-verbally what you're
experiencing in each moment.
• Massage clio yourself any time you want to add energy and pleasure to what you're
feeling inside yoni.
• Use Orgasmic Breathing including PC pumps, pelvic rocking, visualization, and
sounds to move the energy you encounter.
• Talk about any emotions, memories, or images that come up.
• Afterwards, relax and let the changes integrate within instead of rushing off for work
or other stimulating activities.
You Don't Have to Do It All At Once
We keep suggesting that you don't try to blow through all possible resistance at once. Don't
even imagine that you can.
But you can get a long way in one session. It takes lots of powerful energy to prevent the
free flow of intrinsic life f***es like sexuality and self-love. This work is often draining and
energizing at the same time. You may not be up to confronting everything at once even if you
tried to.
Healing is often like peeling an onion. Take off the skin with too many layers at once and
you won't be able to hold back the tears. Instead, plan on peeling a layer at a time.
That's why it often takes multiple healing sessions to release blockages accumulated and
suppressed for a lifetime.
Sexual healing, or even lovemaking, can trigger unexplained images, repressed memories,
wild fantasies, and even birth traumas. When old energy first gets contacted, a torrent of
confusion may tumble out, as if you suddenly released a plug on a backed up drain. Or, in
contrast, you may know exactly what the energies, images, and triggers are released.
To facilitate this process, we've advised that you do your best to accept whatever surfaces
without having to understand, analyze, or solve it. Just let it be and move on with the process.
EXERCISE: Goddess Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to reflect on, journal, or talk about with your partner...
• Goddess, do you have any doubts or concerns or anything to add to the above
guidelines?
• Goddess, has anything gotten in your way in the past that prevented you from
releasing old wounds and staying present?
• Giver, do you have any questions about the receiver's role that you want to discuss?
Catharsis Triggered
Though unlikely, it is possible that touching on severe wounding may trigger emotional
catharsis. This could take the form of long bouts of intense crying, totally irrational
overwhelming emotional outbursts, or even hyperventilation causing numbness and tingling in
the receiver's hands.
We firmly believe that however difficult, strong, and explosive the immediate reaction may
be, it's better to have contacted the blockage and get the energy flowing.
Remember, the tried and true therapy maxims...
The way out is the way through, and
What turns it on turns it off.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 149
Many of our personal and professional experiences have confirmed the truth of these
statements. If you can keep cool and keep the process going, what triggered the reaction will
discharge the energy.
Although these beliefs may help prepare you mentally and firm your resolve, they won't
lessen the impact should upheaval erupt. So we want to offer you a pressure relief valve to bail
out in case it's necessary.
Safety Valves or Grounding Techniques
If catharsis continues for more than 10 minutes, consider using this safety valve process.
When the giver judges that the receiver has processed as much pain as she can deal with in one
session, follow these steps...
1) Say "As soon as you're ready, take a deep breath and hold it." This may take a while
and require multiple encouragements.
2) When she does, say "As soon as you're ready, exhale and take another deep breath in
your belly." Repeat if necessary.
3) When she begins calming down, suggest gently but repeatedly that she relaxes and
continues to breath slowly.
4) Suggest that she lets the energy drain out her inner flute into the earth.
5) Suggest that she imagines that her spinal cord is energetically extending down into
the Earth and is wrapping around a huge boulder. She can feel enormous calm
because of this connection.
As giver, it's important that you maintain intense presence and eye contact while witnessing the
dramatic experience. Don't push her to resume the healing right away but know that you'll
undoubtedly have to recontact the intense memory soon in another healing session. Be certain
that she will be okay.
And giver, don't forget to breathe slowly and deeply and stay grounded yourself.
EXERCISE: Catharsis Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to reflect on, journal, or talk about with your partner...
• Goddess, do you have any concerns about the possibility of you having a powerful
emotional reaction?
• Are there any issues of trust (of self or other) that need to be verbalized?
• Giver, what do you understand is your response if your Goddess has a cathartic
(emotional) reaction? Any doubt, review the sections above.
7.5 Yoni Healing Practice Section
Dynamics Of Yoni Healing
Healing is a simple touching process that allows full consciousness to return to all parts of
yoni, especially the Sacred Gate. The giver slowly and gently massages around and inside yoni
to reopen communication channels within the receiver and her divine garden.
The tissue of a healthy yoni should be soft, supple, and vibrantly alive with sensation. A
healthy Sacred Gate can produce amazing amounts of pleasure. When armored, the tissue
hardens and loses its ability to flow sexual energy.
This yoni healing massage process returns that life simply by touching softly and pressing
gently where armoring needs to be released, often most intense around the Sacred Gate. The
real work is done by the receiver focusing her awareness wherever she's touched.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 150
The giver touches everywhere around and within yoni, gradually approaching the Sacred
Gate and letting the receiver feel the life flowing to and from healthy tissues. Sometimes the
giver will contact a "hot spot" when the receiver reports some discomfort.
Hot Spots
A hot spot is an armored place that stores old energy, revealed by negative sensations when
touched. Hot spots can be tense, sore, hard, tender, painful, numb, or, as the name implies,
burning. Sometimes the energy is so compacted that it feels like a hard nodule under the skin.
When a hot spot is found, the giver simply holds and the receiver breathes into the area
until the negative energy dissipates.
Though possibly unpleasant, hot spots are a blessing. They provide an exact window into
what needs to be healed to open the receiver's channels to the unrestricted flow of sexual
pleasure. After the stored energy is released, pleasure, orgasm, and ecstatic states are much
more easily accessed.
Areas of discomfort shift from session to session and from time to time within one session.
It's as if blockages are fluid enough to hide from the light of touch and resurface elsewhere. So
approach each healing as a unique moment of time without expectation or plan. Just accept
what's there and deal with it.
Though it might happen of its own accord, yoni healing isn't about getting excited or having
an orgasm right now. It is about rediscovering and awakening a sacred jewel and expanding the
Goddess' capacity for Sacred Gate pleasure.
Yoni Healing Practice Overview
Though you've done many of these actions before, the Yoni Healing Practice may seem a bit
complex at first. Here is a short listing of the steps that you can print out and keep handy to
remind you what to do when...
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Get ready and create your Sacred Space.
2. HEALING MASSAGE
Open her energy channels with a sensuous massage.
3. IS YONI READY?
When yoni is ready, make final preparations.
4. APPROACH YONI
Initially awaken outer yoni.
5. ENTRY
Gentle enter yoni.
6. PROBING
Go a little deeper and press.
7. HEALING
Release hot spots contacted.
8. DEEPER
Continue probing and releasing deeper.
9. PLEASURE DOWN
Enjoy pleasure and then relax.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 151
10. CLOSING
Close your Sacred Space.
Afterthoughts
The complete and necessary description follows. Please be sure to read the description in its
entirety before you begin the practice.
PRACTICE: Yoni Healing
Here is the complete description of the Yoni Healing Practice.
Purpose
To lovingly connect with yoni's inner tissues, especially her Sacred Gate, to clear any stored
armoring or resistance.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, & Settling (see Section 6.6 for details).
Open your Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation.
Discuss Partnering Questions -- desires, concerns, boundaries -- in the moment.
Agree on any signals or alert words that you want to be prepared to use and respond
to.
2. HEALING MASSAGE
Giver, direct heart energy to your hands. Using Tantric touch, give your beloved a
soft slow sensuous massage to bring her more into her body, relax her, and open her
sensual energy channels. Tenderly attend to her whole body. Encourage her to give
suggestions about what feels best. You can use oil for anything external if the Goddess
agrees.
Giver, before moving on, be sure to work the tissues surrounding yoni. Massage as
deeply as the receiver is willing to experience, loosen the muscles and tendons around
her jewels, working her PC wherever you contact it, including her butt, thighs, and
pelvis.
3. IS YONI READY?
Giver, pay attention to your beloved's breathing, sounds, hip movements, and yoni
lubrication so you know when yoni is ready to be approached. You may also ask Shakti
directly.
When yoni is ready, offer a flower or other gift to your beloved. Say something like "I
offer this flower as a sign of devotion to yoni's pleasure and my love of your true
Goddess nature. My only intent is to be of service. I am honored to be invited within
your sacred garden."
This is the best time to check your preparations. Do you have all your props handy?
Do either of you need to empty your bladder or bowels again? Are you in the best
position for Sacred Gate massage? See the Sacred Gate Massage Chapter if you've
forgotten. Do you have enough towels underneath her in case she ejaculates?
4. APPROACH YONI
Giver, ask something like "May I touch yoni?" When she answers yes, begin by
placing one hand over yoni, the other on her heart, and looking deeply into her eyes.
This is a wonderful time for verbally admiring yoni, your beloved's beauty, and
professing your love.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 152
Approach yoni with love and respect, Gently stroke outer yoni and, when she's ready,
clio as well to arouse her tissues. Soft and slow is your aim, especially at first. Let the
receiver take your hand and demonstrate how she likes her mound, lips, and clio
stimulated if she wants.
Hopefully, this outer yoni massage will be pleasurable and awaken her sexual juices,
but your aim is not to continue until orgasm.
5. ENTRY
Giver, ask if she's ready for you to enter yoni by asking something like "May I enter
your sacred garden?" Assure her that you're there for her at all times by maintaining
frequent eye contact without looking away.
When you have permission, wipe any oil off the hand you plan to use inside. Put on a
latex glove now, if needed. Liberally douse your fingers with lots of water-based lube.
Starting with the third finger is a non-threatening beginning.
Place your fingertip inside yoni's inner lips without penetrating. Just hold at first.
Then, say "Let's try up and down" and slowly and gently stroke yoni's lips. Next, say
"Let's try circles" and move your fingertip around the inner lips without any sudden,
jarring or jabbing motions. Relax, there's no hurry.
6. PROBING
Now, warn you're beloved that you're going deeper and gently insert your finger
inside yoni's mouth halfway to the first finger joint. Just rest a moment. Then, press
upward gently into the tissue and ask "Do you feel my finger?" Increase the pressure
gradually until she does and then ask "How does it feel there?" Remember, you're
probing, not arousing.
As long as there's no discomfort under your finger, continue exploring yoni's tissues
in the same way stopping at the hour positions of the clock. (12:00 means up towards
her belly, 6:00 means down towards her butt.) Step-by-step rotate one way as far as you
can and then the other. You may need to move your body or even smoothly switch
fingers to reach each of the 12 positions. Don't forget to alert Shakti before you make any
major movements.
7. HEALING
The core of yoni healing is to discover any "hot spots," tissues inside yoni that need
healing. You'll recognize them when the receiver reports tension, numbness, tenderness,
soreness, pain, burning, or a bruised feeling. The giver may feel throbbing, heat, or a
hard nodule.
Giver, when you contact a hot spot, stop probing and hold with a steady pressure. Go
just deep enough for your partner to feel the soreness or numbness. Don't try to f***e
old energy out of the tissue by pressing or squeezing as hard as you can.
Ask your beloved, "Describe the sensation. Breathe into it. Is any image, memory, or
emotion coming up?"
Receiver, focus on the sensations in yoni and imagine your breath flooding them. Do
your best to stay with your feelings while reporting to your beloved as it changes.
Giver, encourage your beloved to continue by saying things like, "Good job, continue"
and "You're doing great."
Remember, be patient and let it be. Don't try to understand what comes up, analyze
what's being released, solve the problem, or fix it in any way. Do your best to avoid
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 153
distractions and interrupting the clearing process in the middle. Just let the energy
discharge.
She may need to yell, scream, or make other loud sounds to encourage the energy to
move. As it dissipates, yoni's tissue may feel hot, even burning. While this continues,
which may be two to five minutes until full release, continue holding and breathing.
You can tell when the hot spot is discharged because the sensations subside, the area
feels lighter, and she feels really great afterwards.
Giver, you may want to explore the vicinity of the initial hot spot to clear out related
sensitive areas.
When a hot spot is cleared and the sensations are gone, continue probing the other
clock positions. Spend some time enjoying the pleasurable places contacted. Remember
to focus on the ultimate goal of the whole experience, pleasure.
8. DEEPER
Once you've probed the 12 hours of the clock just inside yoni's mouth, it's time to go
deeper, warning her each step of the way.
Giver, insert your finger all the way to its first joint. Probe the clock positions as you
did before, stopping and healing any hot spots contacted.
Then go deeper into yoni, half-a-finger-joint at a time. If you both like, test a straight
versus a crooked finger, different fingers or more than one finger at a time, and other
strokes from the Sacred Gate Massage Chapter.
The Sacred Gate often holds the most intense resistance. As you go deeper, be
especially alert for hot spots between 11:00 and 1:00 o'clock, feeling the urethral sponge
swell and roughen. If the receiver feels the urge to empty her bladder, stop and breathe
together until it subsides.
As you reach deeply enough to feel bones from the inside, press against her tailbone,
sacrum, and pubic bone while testing for hot spots. Don't forget to probe behind the
pubic bone and on all sides of the cervix. If your fingers aren't long enough, you may
need to use the Crystal Wand to reach everywhere inside yoni.
If you discover hot spots holding a great amount of pain, don't try to release them all
in one session. Continue only as long as the receiver remains comfortable. Then, come
back for more healing later.
9. PLEASURE DOWN
When you agree that you've done enough clearing for one session, consider ending
on a high note. Since pleasure is your ultimate aim, it's wonderful to fill the energy
vacuum hot spots leave behind with good feelings. Of course, it's up to the Goddess
based on her level of sexual desire and tiredness.
Giver, ask your beloved, "Would you like to shift our attention to pleasure in
preparation for ending?" If she answers yes, begin focusing on the most pleasurable
areas of yoni. Use Sacred Gate Massage strokes and include stroking clio if she desires.
Encourage Orgasmic Breathing to cleanse her energy channels and spread the ecstasy
throughout her body. Orgasm is a sweet way to seal the entire yoni healing experience.
But it isn't necessary or essential, especially if Shakti isn't in the mood.
Giver, when you sense your beloved has had enough, warn her with "If it's OK with
you, I'm going to withdraw my hand from yoni" and do so slowly. Don't suddenly break
the connection.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 154
Smoothly cover yoni with your hand right after exiting. Maintaining eye contact,
place your other hand on your beloved's heart and breathe together, visualizing energy
circling between you.
Giver, cover with your partner with a sarong or blanket. If she desires, lie in each
other's arms, spoon, hug, comfort, or cradle her body. Lie together in silence, or sweetly
share the experience while holding each other, as she prefers.
10. CLOSING
When you're ready to end the practice, close your Sacred Space and give each other a
Heart Salutation.
Closings are as important as openings. Release the elements and directions if you
called them to be with you in your Sacred Space. Just say, "Thank you for being here.
You are released."
You can discuss what happened if Shakti prefers, or wait until later after things have
settled.
If you choose, bathe together and be sure to drink lots of water.
We encourage Shakti to not run off to do something right away. Relax, let the process
unfold on its own accord, enjoy.
Afterthoughts
It's possible that the first healing session may reveal little. Maybe during the second
or later session Shakti will be relaxed enough to allow her hidden traumas to be
experienced through yoni healing massage. This is an intuitive call. If Shakti believes
additional sessions may be useful, go with it. Giver, don't try to talk her into it or out of
it.
Don't try to change a lifetime of resistance and armoring in one session. Make some
progress and come back later. If you run into reluctant hot spots, the following practice
provides a powerful method for addressing them.
PRACTICE: Healing Hot Spots
Purpose
To clear the negative energy stored in any resistant hot spots.
Description
This practice can be added into a yoni healing session if you find a hot spot that
doesn't seem to release or stay cleared. If you set up a separate session to focus on
specific hot spots, don't simply dive into yoni until Shakti is relaxed, settling into body
sensations, and opening her energy channels.
The more skilled the receiver is at using the four cornerstones of breath, sound,
movement, and presence, the more powerful the cleansing. And the deeper the breaths,
the more releasing is facilitated. This is why a vital part of yoni healing is for Shakti to
breathe into numb, sore, or burning spots, especially in the face of strong emotions, to
encourage energy release.
To speed up the healing process, use Orgasmic Breathing in the face of any strong
emotions or cathartic reactions. Recognize that the venting, screaming, thrashing,
sobbing, or anger are prompted by earlier traumas that have been awakened. Work
together to clear the energy and the f***e of the imprint will cease to have any affect on
the receiver.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 155
The stronger the reaction, the more vital are the receiver's breathing and the giver's
presence and eye contact. Stay with it and the energy will release.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, & Settling (see Section 6.6 for details).
Open your Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation.
Discuss Partnering Questions -- desires, concerns, boundaries -- in the moment.
Agree on any signals or alert words that you want to be prepared to use and respond
to.
2. STIMULATING
Caress your own or your partner's whole body, long and sensuously, with oil if she
wants. Begin without focusing on the most erogenous zones. As Shakti heats up,
concentrate more on her breasts and other powerful external trigger spots. Don't forget
to ask permission before touching yoni and clio. Be sure to use your communication
skills to stay in touch and flow together. Continue stimulation until Shakti is highly
aroused and wet.
3. PROBING YONI
Giver, with permission, approach and enter yoni as described in the previous Yoni
Healing Practice steps 3 through 6.
Use slow penetration rotating through the clock positions as you did before.
You can't assume that the landscape of hot spots inside yoni will be the same as the
last time. But if you are returning to work some affected areas that weren't completely
cleared, you may want to move towards them more quickly than before. For example,
you could enter one finger-joint at a time instead of one-half and stop at only 6 positions
around the clock instead of 12.
4. BREATHING INTO HOT SPOTS
Giver, when you contact a hot spot, guide your beloved to use Orgasmic Breathing by
saying, "Breathe into my finger. Move your pelvis around as you want. Make sounds
that express what you're feeling. I'm here to support you."
5. FLOW ENERGY
Receiver, make sounds that seem to describe what you're feeling -- loud, guttural,
a****l -- thereby encouraging energy flow. Visualize the painful energy flowing out
along with your exhalation. Even use PC Pumps to exercise the affected areas.
6. ENCOURAGE THE FLOW
Giver, you can assist energy release by breathing and sounding along with your
partner. Also, you can sweep above the skin, blow gently, or softly caress along your
beloved's inner flute from head to heart to belly to jewels, or the reverse.
7. CHAKRA CONNECTIONS
Giver, you can accelerate the clearing even further by connecting hot spots
energetically with other chakras. Place your outside hand on the second chakra on the
belly. Guide your partner with "visualize the energy flowing out of your yoni into the
chakra under my other hand." Work your way up the inner flute by moving your hand
up to the front of the other chakras, one at a time, and the back where possible. Abuse
victims have reported significant energy clearing by placing the other hand at base of
neck behind the fifth chakra.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 156
8. PLEASURE DOWN
When you agree that you've done enough clearing for one session, consider ending
on a high note as discussed in the previous practice if the Shakti desires. Focus on the
most pleasurable areas of yoni with Orgasmic Breathing. Orgasm is a sweet way to seal
the entire yoni healing experience but isn't necessary.
Afterwards, giver, withdraw slowly. Then cover yoni with one hand and Shakti's
heart with your other. Cover her with a sarong or blanket. If she desires, lie in each
other's arms, spoon, hug, comfort, or cradle her body. Lie together in silence, or sweetly
share the experience while holding each other, as she prefers.
9. CLOSING
When you're ready to end the practice, close your Sacred Space and give each other a
Heart Salutation.
Closings are as important as openings. Release the elements and directions if you
called them to be with you in your Sacred Space. Just say, "Thank you for being here.
You are released."
You can discuss what happened if Shakti prefers, or wait until later after things have
settled.
If you choose, bathe together and be sure to drink lots of water.
We encourage Shakti to not run off to do something right away. Relax, let the process
unfold on its own accord, enjoy.
7.6 Closing Section
In this chapter, we reviewed your basic Tantric nature, that of love, light and pleasure. We
looked at cultural injunctions that block your ecstasy. Societal, religious, parental learnings and
ultimately, personal judgments and fears that create beliefs block your access to the flow of
orgasmic energy.
Energy is blocked when you experience internal conflict, also called resistance. Your natural
desire is to flow and feel good, but there are so many rules that say, no, it's not okay.
When you feel guilt, fear, or shame, or you judge yourself negatively, you're experiencing
the emotions of resistance.
We also looked at physical armoring as the physical manifestation of resistance and trauma.
Physical armoring is the body's attempt to protect itself. Sadly, it also keeps the Goddess from
fully experiencing the profound joys and health-giving properties of ecstatic sexuality.
This chapter is about healing resistance and pain, both emotional and physical, using the
power of orgasmic energy, channeling it through the yoni and particularly the Sacred Gate.
Ecstasy is our birthright. We came into this world knowing how to feel ecstatic just by
breathing. Tantra can help you release blocks and inhibitions by experiencing and increasing
the flow of Orgasmic Energy, therefore enlarging your capacity for pleasure, joy and happiness
in your sex life and ultimately in your whole life.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 157
Chapter 8: Ecstatic States
"The essential thing is not to chase after ecstasy. It arises naturally if your presence in the world
remains relaxed, without goals and constraints -- free, opened, and light." ----- from Tantric
Quest by Daniel Odier
8.1 Opening Section
Purposes
The purposes of this chapter are to...
• Learn about the different pathways to orgasm.
• Practice exciting orgasmic triggers, individually and together.
• Learning how to increase ecstasy and reach the Orgasm Zone.
• Practicing incorporating Tantric energy practice into your orgasmic peaking.
You're Here For Ecstasy
The purpose of Supreme Bliss Tantra and the thrust of this ebook is to offer you more
options for sensational ecstasy.
If you've read the chapters of Awakening The Sacred Gate in order, you've learned some
new things. Hopefully, you've experimented with intimacy, spiritual connection, loveplay,
openness, and healing. We hope you've enjoyed sensual and erotic massage of clio (clitoris), the
Sacred Gate (G-Spot), and the whole body. We fully expect you've enjoyed some fantastic
orgasms, maybe with different qualities and higher dimensions.
To get more, you could just try more fiddling and diddling. Friction sex is what some of our
colleagues call it. Before learning about Tantra, you probably believed like most lovers that the
goal of sex was orgasm.
But more often than not, untrained male lovers pushing for more and stronger stimulation
ejaculate too soon. Their women feel they're missing something. Or worse, they feel used. Isn't
there something more?
Yes, there is. This chapter is about using your sacred landscape, especially your Sacred Gate,
to create higher levels of ecstasy. Ecstasy is...
Intense joy, delight, and elated bliss. An extraordinary elevation of the spirit by overwhelming
emotion so intense that you're carried away beyond the reach of rational thoughts and ordinary
impressions.
Get High With Tantric Sex
You've read it many times already. The path to higher states of ecstasy and Supreme Bliss is
through channeling Kundalini (sexual energy) throughout your body.
We're going to use sexual friction for sure, but you're going to learn to include awakening
the heart, the mind, the emotions, the spirit. You're going to learn to open your subtle energy
system anchored by your chakras (energy centers) to these powerful physical life f***es. In this
way, you'll enliven your body and mind, open to the divine energies of the earth and sky, and
connect more deeply with your beloved.
Here you're going to learn that women often respond most strongly to slow rhythmic
stimulation when all their chakras are involved. We're going to teach you to create increasingly
more physical excitement using Sacred Gate play while juicing up other zones, clio foremost
among them.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 158
But simply generating more energy localized in your jewels (genitals) may cause a big quick
explosion. The peak of orgasmic climax may be great but it's quick. It can't compare to the
lasting heights you're going to experience here. This can be true for the Goddess as well as those
with highly sensitive pleasure sticks.
Pump Your Pleasure Balloon
To get there, we cultivate extended pleasure, instead of focusing on orgasm as the climax of
the performance. Yet, those who practice sacred sexuality experience orgasms of Supreme Bliss.
How does this seeming contradiction occur? Tantric lovers experience the highest levels of
ecstasy when they're completely relaxed in a high state of arousal. Concentrating, aiming, and
pushing for the Big O prevents this. So as we've explained, Tantrikas relax in the moment,
savoring every last bit of sensation they can muster, and let orgasm come to them.
That's why this chapter, which presents techniques to go higher and higher, covers the
pathways to peak pleasure which often result in spectacular climaxes of many different
varieties.
You're going to be actively playing with your pleasure balloon, that imaginary energy
bubble inside you that limits and controls your capacity to feel. At rest, your pleasure balloon is
collapsed around your jewels. As you get excited and Kundalini energy fills your container,
your balloon expands.
Instead of letting sexual arousal build quickly and explode locally, you're going to learn to
pump the energy into your pleasure balloon. The more you do this, the lighter you'll feel and
the higher you'll float.
By the way, the more you practice, the bigger your bubble will stretch. The more you
exercise your pleasure balloon, the more flexible it becomes, the easier it expands, and the larger
it can get. Which means you feel more and get higher and higher.
Literally, the sky's the limit.
Understanding Orgasm
What do scientists tell us orgasm is (as if you need a definition)?
When you get sexually aroused, your sensitive zones swell with bl**d, your muscles tense
up, your breathing deepens and speeds up as your heart rate increases. Orgasm occurs when
that muscle tension is released at the peak of excitement accompanied by pulsations in your
pelvis. Masters and Johnson found about 12 contractions within 10 seconds was the norm. Then
your metabolism returns slowly to normal.
Does that fit with your experience? We bet you could add to that clinical description very
colorfully. Scientists often forget to mention that it also feels great, uplifts your emotions, stops
time, alters your consciousness, and creates an intimate merging with your beloved and the
sometimes the whole universe. Let's not forget that it makes you healthier, too.
If Tantra isn't going to push for orgasm, why should you care about understanding them in
greater depth?
To most people, successful sex means having one or more great orgasms. Sadly, many
women struggle with climaxing, especially with maithuna (Tantric for intercourse or sexual
union). A recent survey reported that less than one-third of women reach orgasm each time
they have intercourse. The same survey reported that 10 to 15% of women have never had an
orgasm.
Having spent years trying to make women come during maithuna, Somraj can attest to that
last statistic. As we noted before, many men have their climax too soon for his partner to be
satisfied. This is partly why Somraj wrote his personal success story in the best-selling ebook
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 159
Ultimate Ejaculation Mastery. Click here if you want to learn how to easily overcome premature
ejaculation and prolong lovemaking...
<http://www.tantraattahoe.com/uem.htm>.
Playing With Orgasmic Energy
Because most lovers don't understand how to cultivate, circulate, and conserve the energy of
orgasm, this chapter was born. When you learn how to play with Kundalini energy, you can
make it last, feel it all over your body, and let it take you higher and higher. Then you'll feel as if
you're having full-body climaxes over and over continuously. We often call this the O-Zone.
When we started on the path of Supreme Bliss Tantra during the mid-90s, neither of us were
multi-orgasmic. Like many other women, Jeffre's orgasms required effort. It took too much
work to go for more than one. She was never aware of ejaculating. Like most men, Somraj
couldn't separate orgasm from ejaculation, so he usually came rather quickly.
Realizing how much we were missing gave us strong motivation to learn about pleasure,
ecstasy, and orgasm through Tantric practice.
Dancing in this powerful sexual life f***e is an art form. It's the highest form of intimacy,
personal creativity, and self-love. Some call it inner alchemy, using Kundalini energy for
personal transformation.
Dancing With Inner Alchemy
"You see, ecstasy is the natural human state. Ecstasy, the continuous experience of the divine
through knowledge of our own nature, is our natural state." ----- from Tantric Quest: An
Encounter With Absolute Love by Daniel Odier
Why will learning to play with Kundalini will transform your sex life?
The previous chapter about yoni healing addressed the sexually repressive climate most of
us were raised in. What we didn't stress there is one of major consequences of this conditioning:
rushing sex. We didn't want to get caught in the back seat of our dad's Chevy or on the living
room couch. And we certainly didn't want anyone to walk in on us masturbating.
We weren't trained to view sexuality as a spiritual pursuit. When we were young, most of
us were driven by hormones and approached sex solely as a physical act. In Tantra, we still
revere these primordial f***es between men and women. We just use them as one input that
creates a sacrament, a sacred merger, not an a****l episode.
In contrast to the extended, conscious, honoring interplay of Shiva (male) and Shakti
(female) energies in Tantra, modern sex more resembles an irresistible sneeze. Biology snares us
into awkward positions and we grapple. Sexual energy builds, and we give in to our own inner
tide or to the pressure from our horny partner.
Normal Sex
With this kind of "normal" sex, we usually go for maximum turn-on until we quickly
explode in a blaze of glory. Then, relaxation returns for a while until the biological f***es build
up again. Men take a while to recover, the average being 19 minutes in young men, getting
progressively longer as they age. Some women also need to recover after an explosive clitoral
orgasm.
Although, the explosion feels good, hasty men often roll over right afterwards and leave
their partner wanting more. The promise of Tantra is that, using the same physical f***es, you
can both reach ecstatic states that feel sensationally better and last and last. The average
"normal" lover doesn't have any idea what they're missing.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 160
To engage in Tantric Sex, approach orgasm differently. Don't seek it, don't pursue it, just let
it come to you. Don't push for release of energy, but savor every drop. Conserve and cherish it,
spreading it around your body just the way you would roll a sip of expensive aged wine
around your mouth.
That's where the ecstasy lies, beyond the Sacred Gate, and what this chapter will teach you.
EXERCISE: Orgasm Discussion Questions
Consider these questions. Write about them in your journal or discuss them with your
lover...
• How would you describe your orgasms? How do they feel?
• How do you typically orgasm?
• How satisfying are your orgasms and peaks of ecstasy?
8.2 History Of Orgasm Section
Orgasmic History Starting With Freud
First, let's review the modern history of orgasm. Whether you know it or not, you've
undoubtedly been conditioned by some of these myths and you're certainly affected by these
physiological facts.
We bet you know lots about Sigmund Freud who developed psychoanalysis in Vienna
before the second world war. Freud believed all our neuroses stem from sex. Whether you agree
or not, at least he brought to the public's attention that the mind is the most powerful sex organ.
When it blocks pleasure, sex isn't anywhere near as good as the original designer intended.
Freud believed that women could experience orgasm from clio or yoni stimulation.
Unfortunately, he had to go further and say that vaginal orgasms were better, in that they
represented the orgasm of the emotionally mature woman. Therefore, clitoral orgasms were
immature and somehow lesser.
Do you feel less mature when you have great pleasure from clio stimulation? We hope not.
Many studies we've seen substantiate that 75% women don't experience vaginal orgasm.
Was Freud telling the vast majority of women that they should fell less worthy because their
peaks of clio pleasure were second class? Or did he intend that the pleasure they felt from other
kinds of stimulation wasn't good enough?
Of course, in Tantra we believe all pleasure is a divine gift. Our personal and professional
opinion is that clio and internal G-Spot orgasms are simply different, not better or less evolved.
It doesn't take a rocket scientist or member of the upper class to create and receive any kind
of pleasure. Whatever feels good is good in our mind. We just think by studying and practicing
we can learn to have more and more of that which transforms our life.
The Good & Bad News About The Wonderful Mr. Kinsey
Freud's orgasm theory wasn't officially challenged until the pioneering behavioral work by
Alfred Kinsey in the 1950s. His team interviewed thousands and thousands of people to
uncover the realities of modern sexual play, not just theory.
We have Alfred to thank for the first scientific validation of a wide range of erotic activities.
Though Kinsey's efforts did swing the pendulum away from the vaginal-only orgasm camp, his
methods unfortunately contained a serious procedural error.
He didn't want to be accused of "fiddling" with his research subjects so his team of
gynecologists tested female erogenous zones with a device similar to a Q-tip. Aside from the
fact that this doesn't sound very sexually arousing, today we know something Alfred didn't.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 161
Yes, clio responds to soft touch and friction the like of which his Q-tip device could easily
create. But yoni doesn't. Most of the deep recesses of yoni only respond to pressure, something
that his little thingie wasn't designed to produce (in contrast to men's big thingies which are).
Masters & Johnson Broke Real Sexual Ground
A decade later, Masters & Johnson did a great service to our sexual lives in their
groundbreaking 1960s' studies of people having sex in the laboratory. They more clearly
defined orgasm and gave us the well-known four-stage model for sexual play: excitement,
plateau, orgasm, resolution.
Too bad that they based some of their research methods on Kinsey's findings. One of their
primary criteria for selecting lovers for their study was that the women had to be capable of
masturbating to orgasm. So they left out women who responded differently, and concluded that
the clitoris alone was responsible for orgasm in women.
Undoubtedly, they studied couples untrained in the ancient arts of love. Without knowing
how to manage Kundalini energy buildup, circulation, and exchange, they worked exclusively
with a limited view of sexuality which, in Freud's words, was immature.
All scientists are limited by their own world view. How can you ask questions about
something that you know nothing about?
Enter The First Dr. G
While all this was going on, the G-Spot was mostly being ignored. More than two decades
earlier, Ernst Gräfenberg, a German gynecologist, wrote a famous 1950 article about a highly
erogenous zone on the upper wall of the vagina. He recognized the tissue was erectile and
could produce powerful orgasms, even ejaculation.
Today, we know this is true for many women. We believe that most women can learn to
enjoy these sensational sexual experiences through the practices in this ebook. But from what
we've read, Kinsey, Masters, and Johnson -- along with the great majority of modern sexologists
-- ignored his findings.
EXERCISE: Types Of Orgasm Discussion Questions
Consider these questions. Write about them in your journal or discuss them with your
lover...
• What kind of orgasms did you have first?
• What kind of orgasms do you, the Goddess, usually have today?
• How are they different?
Putting The G-Spot On The Map
This began to change in 1982 when Alice Kahn Ladas, Beverly Whipple, and John D. Perry
published The G-Spot And Other Discoveries About Human Sexuality. Their still best-selling
book and its media acclaim firmly established this erogenous zone as a "spot."
As you learned in the Sacred Landscape Chapter, we prefer the term Sacred Gate over GSpot
since the spot isn't a specific piece of fixed tissue. In a recent email, John explained their
reasoning for using this term...
"We toyed with several alternatives, such as 'Area,' 'Zone,' etc. and decided that all of them
had both advantages and disadvantages. 'Spot' was a compromise between the lesser of many
poor choices. What makes it difficult is that, not only is it different in different women, but it
changes over the course of time within the same person. On top if that, there is no comparable
organ with which to label it. Always bear in mind that "G Spot" is a "sexological" term. The
correct anatomical term is 'Human Female Prostate'..."
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 162
Whatever you call clio, yoni, and the Sacred Gate, we just hope you accept your and your
lover's body like the Star Trek movie, "The Undiscovered Country." Play, explore, and titillate
whatever turns you on. That's our scientific position.
Other Orgasm Theories
In the 70s, sexologists Irving and Josephine Singer did their part to resolve -- or add to -- the
orgasm controversy by identifying three types of female orgasm...clitoral, uterine, and blended
(a blend of the other two). They were the first to report on the deep vaginal orgasms
presumably caused by jostling of the cervix, the opening to the womb at the top of yoni.
The Singers found that different muscles and feelings were involved. In response to this,
Ladas, Whipple, and Perry developed the two-nerve theory, claiming that different nerves
feeding clio and the inner recesses of yoni and the uterus account for the reports of different
kinds of orgasms. We thank them all for identifying different physiological pathways, and
introducing the idea of blending various sources of sensation.
There are other theories of orgasm out there. The continuum proposal theorizes that there's
a spectrum of climaxes triggered by clio at one end and the uterus at the other. Some believe the
truth is closer to a model of overlapping spheres, which counteracts the linear male-centric
mindset of most sexuality research. Foremost among them are Jennifer and Laura Berman who
wrote For Women Only.
Classifying Orgasm
We included the history of orgasm because we thought some of you might be interested and
would provoke some introspection and motivation for more. But, frankly, we're not very
interested in the scientific categorization of what brings us pleasure.
Why bother applying rigid labels to sexual climaxes when we and the members of our
Tantric f****y have so many different kinds in so many ways? Any of these theories are just
that, ideas, that can only provide a vague approximation of what's really going on inside our
bodies, minds, and spirits.
The whole body and your most sensitive tissues are interconnected anyway. Different
nerves feed clio and yoni creating orgasms that sometimes feel different. If you learn to transmit
Kundalini energy as Tantrikas do, why couldn't excitement in one place -- the lips, a breast, a
clio, even a toe -- cause a great orgasm deep inside? It can!
Playing with different models can help you understand what's happening inside yourself
when you're getting really juiced up. Then you can take responsibility and guide your own
pleasure. By knowing what the possibilities are, you can better guide your partner to reach
higher realms of ecstasy.
Which is of course the whole point of Tantra, believing these high states will provide the
energy to transform your consciousness. Whatever you believe, it's great fun.
Stairways To Heaven
Our teacher, Margot Anand, is fond of saying...
"There are as many kinds of orgasms as stars in the sky."
We know there is a myriad of different orgasms. No doubt, different folks experience them
in different ways. Instead of classifying them, we want to explore different physical pathways
to orgasm with clio, yoni, vajra, and Sacred Gate. Tantra adds the whole spiritual dimension to
this journey when you learn to use Kundalini to experience Tantric Orgasm. With many of these
pathways, lovers can experience single, multiple, and extended orgasm. And reach the
continuous state of climax we call the O-Zone.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 163
Yes, just as we know that playing with vajra makes men climax, playing with clio can help
women climax. And it is good!
Yes, we know there are magic places inside men and women that are orgasmic triggers.
We're talking about the mysterious G-Spot, of course. And, wow, is that good!
Yes, men have G-Spots, too.
We find blending Sacred Gate excitement with that of clio, vajra, and other sensitive zones
propels us to new heights.
Yes, we regularly experience Tantric Orgasm from the circulation of sexual energy: ecstatic
vibrations all over our bodies and peak pleasure for minutes that sometimes extends to hours.
Tantric lovers use all kinds of sexual play to begin detonating Tantric Orgasm and reach the
O-Zone. Imagine having your most powerful triggers creatively loved while you're in the throes
of extended peak pleasure. The long slow buildup and the rhythms of peaking and plateauing
are well worth the trip. More about this later.
While we're on the subject, let's not forget that many experience the same kind of climaxes
in the heart, the head, or the other subtle energy centers we call chakras. Jeffre recently had her
first thumb orgasm when her hand was being sucked after a long, full-body peaking experience.
EXERCISE: Ecstatic Orgasm Discussion Questions
Consider these questions. Write about them in your journal or discuss them with your
lover...
• How long are your orgasms?
• What parts of your body trigger your orgasms?
• Are you multiply orgasmic?
• What role does Kundalini play in your orgasms?
8.3 Physical Pathways To Orgasm Section
"Before I understood how to open with you, I tried giving you orgasms so I knew I was a good
lover. But now, all I want is your surrender. I want your heart's pleasure to ripple through your
open body and saturate my life with your love. Your body's openness to love's flow draws me into
you, and through your heart's surrender I am opened to the love that lives as the universe.
Whether you have an orgasm or not while we make love, your body's trust and devotional
openness is my secret doorway to love's deepest bliss." ----- from Dear Lover by David Deida
That Explosive Blaze Of Glory
Unless you're a Tantra or Yoga master, you probably experience sex and the way most
people do, as tension release. The average lover builds up sexual tension in their body when
they get turned on. Untrained lovers too often treat lovemaking as a way to relieve this
pressure.
These mini-explosions release energy quickly in a few-second flash of pleasure, sometimes
with a big wet spot of the male seminal variety.
There's nothing wrong with a hot quickie now and then. You know we revere pleasure in all
its forms. It's just that explosive orgasm, more so for men when accompanied by ejaculation,
often drains lovers of their vital essence, not to mention their interest or ability in continuing
sexual play.
There are alternatives to releasing Kundalini that we'll get to shortly. Of course, if you've
ever had an earth-shattering mind-blowing consciousness-altering explosion, you'll surely enjoy
repeating it. So before we consider transcendent experiences, we're going to directly celebrate
the pathways to explosive climax.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 164
Treat Clio Right -- It's Worth It!
How many lovers struggle with achieving just a single orgasm? Females struggle to have
one. Many men work hard to control themselves to prevent squirting from happening too soon
so their partner can reach the peak at least once. We can't count the number of clients of each
gender who couldn't get all the way there any more after beginning new medications.
In this journey to higher ecstasy, you can achieve great benefits by studying your patterns,
pathways, and triggers of sexual climax. Both men and women can more easily experience
orgasm, ejaculation, separate the two, and choose which they want when.
Though women can experience orgasm in many ways, clio stimulation is typically the fast
track to one or more releases.
We agree with Kinsey and Masters & Johnson that this is the primary sexual arousal
pathway most women receive. It has the most dense nerves, responds quickly, and is easily
accessible. During self-pleasuring, oral play, and even most maithuna, clio plays the major part.
Yes, vajra provides major clio friction when inside yoni for many women due to their
anatomy.
One drawback to clio play is that having the correct approach is crucial. Many clios are shy,
hiding under their protective hood, making them difficult to discover. Many are supersensitive,
so much so that direct contact too soon can be shocking, even painful.
The Symptoms Of Explosive Orgasms
Don't get us wrong. Clio play is wonderful and a vital part of Tantric LovePlay because it's
been known to spark fabulous orgasms. Let's look deeper into the mechanics of a clio-induced
explosion.
When you get sexually aroused through physical stimulation, your sensitive zones swell
with bl**d, your muscles tense up, your breathing deepens and quickens as your heart rate
speeds up. During orgasm, your heart rate more than doubles and your breathing accelerates
more than three times normal.
Orgasm occurs when that muscle tension is released at the peak of excitement accompanied
by about a dozen pulsating involuntary muscle contractions in your pelvis. Your face, arms,
legs, stomach, and butt contract. Your skin suddenly gets flushed so that you're suffused with
warmth all over. Suddenly, it feels as if everything stops.
As you're overwhelmed with an intense flood of sexual pleasure, you lose touch with the
outside world for a moment.
Single Cliogasms
The single female clio-induced orgasm lasts from 4 to 19 seconds accompanied by rhythmic
rapid one-second clenches of the outer third of inner yoni, the part nearest the opening. The PC
muscles, which surround yoni's walls an inch or two inside the opening, tighten and pulsate.
In contrast, deep yoni tents at this kind of orgasm, enlarging its inner two-thirds and lifting
up into the body along with the uterus. It feels as if a finger or vajra inserted deep inside yoni is
being squeezed at the outside end, while the inside or top of yoni noticeably loosens and
widens.
Some describe clio orgasms as intense and others not. Many report orgasms can be achieved
quicker with clio play than with maithuna. Though clio orgasms can be intense and spread
throughout the body, women often describe them as more superficial than deeper Sacred Gate
climaxes.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 165
After an orgasm, clio may retract and once again hide under her hood. If you found her
sensitive at the start of play, you'll be amazed at how much more delicate your contact has to be
after orgasm. That is, if she'll let you touch her at all for a while.
PRACTICE: Solo Clio Orgasm
Purpose
To give maximum pleasure to your own clio to more deeply enjoy single explosive
orgasm.
Description
This practice is nearly a repeat of the solo clio play practice in the Sacred Landscape
Chapter. There we guided you to play with all the pleasure you could conjure. Here we
encourage you to go even further over the top.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, & Settling (see Section 6.6 for details).
Open your Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation.
Remember, you're taking time for you, the Goddess.
Arrange yourself nude in a comfortable reclining position with legs spread propped
on pillows, leaning against your bed headboard, or using a backjack.
Use pads or towels in case you're worried about soaking the bed.
You may want to do this practice in front of a full-length or hand mirror to watch
what you're doing.
2. TOUCHING
Begin by slowly touching, caressing, and arousing yourself. Start at the perimeter and
circle towards yoni: legs, thighs, face, neck, tummy, breasts. Take your time and enjoy.
Be sure to relax, breathe deeply, and make sounds that express what you're feeling.
3. YONI
Touch yoni gently and lovingly in the manner you prefer. As she begins to warm and
open, add whatever lubricant you prefer.
4. CLIO
Awaken clio with soft slow circles and straight strokes on her shaft and sides. Try
clockwise and counterclockwise, up strokes and down strokes.
Vary your speed. Going too fast for too long can make clio numb.
Experiment with different moves, fingers, and positions to discover new things that
clio likes. Some women really like to gently squeeze clio between thumb and forefinger.
Try moving your thumb and forefinger in opposite directions on clio's sides with
varying speeds and pressures.
5. MORE
As you get turned on, continue experimenting by modifying the speed, pressure, and
directness of your strokes on clio. Always go in the direction of what feels good.
6. ORGASMIC BREATHING
Use Orgasmic Breathing to spread sexual energy around your body and intensify the
sensations of pleasure you're giving yourself.
7. ORGASM
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 166
Tantra focuses more on continuing pleasure than orgasm. Get as high as you want by
filling your pleasure balloon full with delicious energy. When you're ready, go for a big
explosion with full consciousness. Then, relax as much as you can. Watch what happens
inside and out. Enjoy!
8. CLOSING
When you decide to end your session, slowly relax and slow your movements down.
We really like the energy connection of one hand on yoni, one hand on your heart at this
point. Simply feel your body, mind, emotions, and spirit. Reflect what was best, what
you discovered, what you want more of, what less. Close your Sacred Space by releasing
the directions with a bow, hug, or silent and a verbal acknowledgment of yourself,
giving thanks for the pleasure your body brings you.
PRACTICE: Partner Clio Orgasm
Description
Shakti, if you have a partner you want to share your clio discoveries with, here's your
chance. We just adjusted the instructions of the Solo Clio Orgasm practice so you can
guide your lover to do all the work.
Purpose
To share with a lover how to help you enjoy explosive orgasmic pleasure from your
clio.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, & Settling (see Section 6.6 for details).
Open your Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation.
Begin with the Partnering Questions...
1. What are your intentions for this practice?
2. What are your concerns (worries)?
3. What are your boundaries (physical or psychological)?
Arrange yourself nude in a warm room in a comfortable reclining position propped
on pillows, leaning against your bed headboard, or using a backjack. Make sure you can
spread your legs allowing your partner full access to clio and yoni. Use pads or towels to
guarantee that you're not worried about soaking the bed.
2. TOUCHING
Ask you lover to begin by slowly touching, caressing, and arousing you. Take your
time and enjoy. Be sure to relax, breathe deeply, and make sounds that express what
you're feeling. A good partner will gently remind you if you forget. Stay focused on
your pleasure.
3. YONI
Ask your lover to touch yoni gently and lovingly. (A Tantric lover only approaches
yoni with permission.) As yoni begins to warm and open, ask your lover to add the
lubricant you prefer.
4. CLIO
Ask your lover to awaken clio with soft slow circles and straight strokes on her shaft
and sides. Gently and lovingly, give your lover guidance and feedback to learn clio's
preferences. Remember to use the Feedback Sandwich (compliment, change,
acknowledge).
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 167
5. MORE
As you get turned on, guide your lover to modify the strokes to please clio to the max.
This may include increasing the strength and speed of the stroke or varying it as the
Goddess wishes. Play with the speed, it can make an enormous difference.
6. ORGASMIC BREATHING
Use Orgasmic Breathing to spread sexual energy around your body and intensify the
sensations of pleasure you're giving yourself. The more you integrate breathing,
moving, and sounding in this way, the fewer words you'll need to use. Your responses
will be obvious.
7. ORGASM
Use the energy you're generating to fill your pleasure balloon and take you higher
and higher. When you're ready with your partner's cooperation, go for a big explosion.
Watch if it feels any different from the solo experience. Enjoy!
8. CLOSING
When you decide to end your session, slowly relax and slow your movements down.
We really like the energy connection of one hand on yoni, one hand on her heart at this
point.
Give each other a Heart Salutation and do whatever works for you to give thanks for
the pleasure you've received.
Be sure you acknowledge each other and give feedback. This is a time for expanding
your awareness and sharing it with one another. Reflect what was best, what you
discovered, what you want more of, what less.
Close your Sacred Space.
Multiple Explosive Orgasm
After a single explosive orgasm, sexual excitement declines steadily to the rest state before
arousal. The release of tension is relaxing. After ejaculation, men often fall asl**p. Some women
have a similar reduction in their Kundalini energy
. T i m e
T
u
r
n
O
n
S I N G L E O R G A S M
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 168
However, with the right attitude and action, there's no reason why you can't experience
multiple occurrences of the single explosive orgasm. After one, your excitement will naturally
dip down a bit. By continuing or resuming effective stroking as soon as you're ready, you can
have another climax at the same level as the previous one.
T i m e
T
u
r
n
O
n
M U L T I P L E O R G A S M
During multiple orgasm, a lover's finger or vajra inside yoni would feel about 10 seconds of
contractions, then no contractions while you pause as long as you need, then another 10 seconds
of contractions after more stroking, and so on. Many lovers report that this cycle can be
repeated many times.
PRACTICE: Multiple Clio Orgasm
Description
You liked one. Want to go for more? Here's your chance.
Purpose
To experiment with multiple clio orgasms.
1. REPEAT
Repeat the Solo Clio Orgasm Practice, steps 1 through 7, until you have a big
explosion.
2. CONTINUE
As soon as you can touch clio again, continue stroking and massaging her. Go for
another explosive experience.
3. EXPERIMENT
If multiple clio orgasms don't come easily for you, experiment with different uses of
Orgasmic Breathing. PC pumps and energy visualizations especially may help make
repeat performances easier. Also, test out different strokes on your subsequent
experiences to see if different kinds of stimulation make multiple climaxes more
possible.
4. PARTNER MULTIPLES
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 169
Teach a partner what you learned solo. Then you can lay back, relax, and enjoy a
string of clio explosions without doing much. This is the kind of love and adoration the
Goddess deserves.
5. CLOSING
Close your Sacred Space as appropriate.
Yoni Orgasms
As wonderful as multiple clio orgasms are, climaxes induced inside yoni have their own
special qualities. What exact role the womb and G-Spot play in vaginal orgasms are still under
scientific study. The Singers and others have written that pure yoni orgasm occurs in the uterus
as a result of jostling the cervix. Some believe the G-Spot is the physical pathway to yoni
orgasm. Though research is still underway today, some things are clear.
Sacred Gate (G-Spot) orgasms are longer and deeper than those of the 10-second variety,
even multiple ones. Some report that they commonly last 45 seconds, while others say they can
go on for many minutes. They involve the deep pelvic muscles including the big muscles of the
uterus.
Remember that an explosive clio orgasm causes deep inner yoni to tent, gripping near the
mouth and opening up inside near the cervix.
Yoni does the opposite during Sacred Gate Orgasm. The outside third of yoni relaxes along
with the PC muscle, opening her entrance wider. Her inner muscles tend to push out, closing
the vaginal space. Perry and Whipple called this the "A-frame effect" in contrast to the tenting
effect.
A G-Spot orgasm is often accompanied by deep contractions that feel as if the uterus is
pushing down towards yoni's opening. A finger, dildo, vibrator, or vajra can be forcibly ejected
during this inner climax. As can amrita, the fluid that accumulates in the female prostate.
Does this help you to understand the mechanics of female ejaculation?
Sacred Gate Orgasm
Here's what women say about Sacred Gate Orgasm as compared with peaks brought on
through clio awakening alone...
Extended
Sacred Gate Orgasms are longer with more intense contractions than clio climaxes.
They report wave after wave of spasms making them shake, shudder, and vibrate all
over like nothing they've experienced otherwise.
Deeper
Sacred Gate Orgasms are experienced far deeper. They feel as if they're pushing a
woman's insides out. Some report it feels rooted deep within. Others describe it as whole
sex erupting from heat that starts within their core and spreads throughout whole body.
One said it's like a river running loose inside.
Powerful
Sacred Gate Orgasms are stronger and more moving than clio climaxes. They're
described as a complete rush, hitting the entire body like a storm. Like a volcano of
fireworks exploding from yoni that makes the whole body feel like it's on fire. Or like an
earth-shaking tidal wave that sweeps the woman to a higher plane outside and above
her body.
Overwhelming
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 170
Some women describe Sacred Gate Orgasm as overwhelming, causing them to lose
control. They numb out, pass out, or get weak in knees. Their eyes glaze over and they
scream like never before. Some say they lose all sense of reality, almost as if they were
out of their body.
If it wasn't clear before why the G-Spot is the Sacred Gate To Supreme Bliss, we hope you're
finally getting the point.
Where Do You Go Afterwards?
Universally, women report the deeper orgasms resulting from yoni play are much more
fulfilling, but also much more emotional, as the above differences point out. Probably, many
Goddesses aren't fully prepared to feel the full power of their unleashed Kundalini.
As you'll read shortly about Tantric Orgasm, we don't necessarily believe losing touch with
reality creates the best sexual experience. It's possible that these women are holding their sexual
selves under tight rein. Losing their firm grip is for them a brief respite from the control they
continually exert over themselves. Or maybe the feeling of leaving the body is comforting for an
instant.
In Tantra, we don't use sexual pleasure as an escape. We want you there, fully present.
That's where the ecstasy is.
Women report that, once started, they don't want Sacred Gate Orgasm to stop. But when it
does, they continue to feel dazed and relaxed for hours. Some report aftershocks that go on and
on. Another great side benefit is that the Goddess will be increasingly desirous of sexual play in
the immediate future.
Clearly, G-Spot play is a doorway into more powerful experiences than most women have
with external excitement. Maybe this is because of the deeper pelvic nerve pathway that feeds
the female prostate along with the bladder, uterus, and inner PC muscle.
PRACTICE: Solo Sacred Gate Orgasm
Purpose
To give yourself a Sacred Gate Orgasm.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, & Settling (see Section 6.6 for details).
Open your Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation.
Remember, you're taking time for you, the Goddess.
Arrange yourself nude in a comfortable reclining position with legs spread propped
on pillows, leaning against your bed headboard, or using a backjack.
Once aroused, you'll probably have to get up on your feet or knees to reach your
Sacred Gate.
Use absorbent pads or soft towels in case you're worried about soaking the bed. Be
sure your bladder is empty before you begin.
You may want to do this practice in front of a full-length or hand mirror to watch
what you're doing.
2. TOUCHING
Begin by slowly touching, caressing, and arousing yourself from the perimeter and
circle towards yoni. Caress outer yoni and clio with your preferred lubricant to get them
both real hot. Then lick or lubricate a finger and slowly circle around yoni's opening,
gradually going deeper inside with an in and out stroke. Take your time and enjoy
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 171
because your G-Spot may not come out to play unless you're really turned on. Be sure to
relax, breathe deeply, and make sounds that express what you're feeling. You might
enjoy a juicy fantasy to ramp up your turn-on.
3. LOCATE
When you're aroused enough, you'll begin to feel some places on yoni's front wall
lining become rougher and more wrinkly like corduroy. You might feel the glands
harden beneath the surface somewhere between yoni's inside end (cervix) and the
urethral meatus near her mouth. With a few minutes of continued stroking, your Sacred
Gate will swell and get larger and harder much like clio and vajra do.
4. SQUAT
If you find you can't reach deep enough inside or your muscles start protesting,
continue on your knees or squatting on your feet. Some experimenting may be necessary
to find the most comfortable position for G-Spot access. A curved dildo or vibrator can
help get your Sacred Gate aroused for easier palpation, i.e. you can feel it better.
5. PRESSURE
Gradually increase the pressure on the rough and hard spots on yoni's front wall with
in and out strokes about once per second. Curl your finger around the pubic bone when
fully inserted, making a come hither motion as you pull your hand out.
6. DON'T STOP
As your Sacred Gate gets more engorged, you may feel a sense of urgency, the PSignal
-- the sensation you have when you're sure you have to pee. This means you're
really getting there. Remember, you just emptied your bladder. Simply breathe and
continue and the feeling will pass.
7. GO FOR IT
Use Orgasmic Breathing to intensify and spread sexual energy around your body.
Enjoy one or more powerful Sacred Gate Orgasms. Afterwards, instead of stopping
abruptly, be sure to cover yoni with your hand as you gradually cool down.
8. TOY
Whenever you decide the time is right, switch to using a vibrator or dildo for more
stimulation. This is where the Crystal Wand really shines, giving you leverage to apply
strong pressure around behind your pubic bone. The Sacred Gate loves pressure.
9. CLOSING
When you decide to end your session, slowly relax and slow your movements down.
We really like the energy connection of one hand on yoni, one hand on your heart at this
point. Simply feel your body, mind, emotions, and spirit. Reflect what was best, what
you discovered, what you want more of, what less. Close your Sacred Space with a bow,
hug, or silent and a verbal acknowledgment of yourself, giving thanks for the pleasure
your body brings you.
PRACTICE: Partner Sacred Gate Orgasm
Purpose
To teach your lover to give you a Sacred Gate Orgasm.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, & Settling (see Section 6.6 for details).
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 172
Open your Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation.
Begin with the Partnering Questions...
1. What are your intentions for this practice?
2. What are your concerns (worries)?
3. What are your boundaries (physical or psychological)?
Arrange yourself nude in a warm room in a comfortable reclining position propped
on pillows, leaning against your bed headboard, or using a backjack. Make sure you can
spread your legs allowing your partner full access to clio and yoni. Use pads or towels to
make sure you're not worried about soaking the bed.
2. TOUCHING
Ask you partner to begin by slowly touching, caressing, and arousing you from the
perimeter and circle towards yoni. Have your beloved to caress outer yoni and clio with
your preferred lubricant to get them really hot. Then give your partner permission to
insert a lubricated finger and slowly circle around yoni's opening gradually going
deeper inside with an in and out stroke. You are the Goddess and are in charge. Ask
specifically for what you want, even if it differs from this description. Take your time
and enjoy because your G-Spot may not come out to play unless you're really turned on.
Be sure to relax, breathe deeply, and make sounds that express what you're feeling.
Remember the 4 cornerstones of ecstasy: breath, sound, movement, and presence.
3. LOCATE
When you're aroused enough, your lover will begin to feel some places on your front
wall lining that are rougher and more wrinkly like corduroy. They might feel the glands
harden beneath the surface somewhere between yoni's inside end (cervix) and the
urethral meatus near her mouth. With a few minutes of continued stroking, your Sacred
Gate will swell and get larger and harder much like clio and vajra do.
4. PRESSURE
Guide your partner gently to gradually increase the pressure on the rough and hard
spots on the upper wall with in and out strokes about once per second. Have them curl
their finger around the pubic bone when fully inserted, making a come hither motion as
they pull their hand out.
5. DON'T STOP
As your Sacred Gate gets more engorged, you may feel a sense of urgency, just like
when you're sure you have to pee. This means you're really getting there. Remember,
you just emptied your bladder. Simply breathe and continue and the feeling with pass
quickly.
6. GO FOR IT
Use Orgasmic Breathing to intensify and spread sexual energy around your body.
Enjoy one or more powerful Sacred Gate Orgasms.
7. TOY
If you want, let your partner to switch to using a vibrator or dildo. The Crystal Wand
can really assist your lover as well, providing leverage to apply strong pressure around
behind your pubic bone. Some women like intense pressure and it's hard for some
givers to maintain that kind of pressure with fingers alone.
8. COOL DOWN
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 173
When you're ready to stop, be sure your partner knows to follow your lead so they
don't abruptly break contact. Instead, have them cup and hold yoni with their palm,
while their other hand is on your heart. Look in each other's eyes and breathe together.
9. CLOSING
When you decide to end your session, slowly relax and slow your movements down.
We really like the energy connection of one hand on yoni, one hand on her heart at this
point.
Give each other a Heart Salutation and do whatever works for you to give thanks for
the pleasure you've received.
Be sure you acknowledge each other and give feedback. This is a time for expanding
your awareness and sharing it with one another. Reflect what was best, what you
discovered, what you want more of, what less.
Close your Sacred Space.
8.4 Energy Pathways To Orgasm Section
“...The solid bodies of the two lovers begin pulsating as if charged with electricity. The feeling of
having solid flesh disappears. You are suddenly a pillar of vibrating energy held in exquisite
balance by your lover’s field of energy. This is a total orgasm of body and soul.” ------ from
Taoist Secrets Of Love by Mantak Chia
The "C" Word Is A Good One
Not every woman opens to Sacred Gate play quickly and easily. Early direct clio stimulation
doesn't work for every woman. Blending the two is a powerful combination, but getting there
takes consciousness of the receiver, skill of the giver, and communication between the two.
Diving straight in to using physical techniques alone isn't the guaranteed path to sexual
success.
How often have you heard the complaint about that men just want to pump and skip the
foreplay? Women want connection, intimacy, love, or at least something more than just physical
fiddling. They want sex to have meaning.
Now, guys, we're not trying to scare you off with the big C word here (commitment).
Rather, we're trying to expand everyone's consciousness (the bigger C word) to other
dimensions of peak sexual pleasure. We want to bring the awareness of subtle energy into the
bedroom.
Adventuresome lovers often get hooked on stronger and stronger physical stimulation in an
attempt to create more and more pleasure. We encourage everyone to play with all the
pathways that intensifying sensation and orgasm. It's the addiction to stronger "external"
stimulation that troubles us.
In contrast, by opening all senses fully, Tantrikas become more sensitive to every sensation,
no matter how subtle. We learn to immerse ourselves in the most delicate whiff of pleasure and
transform it into surges of ecstasy. That's why in Supreme Bliss Tantra we call S.E.X. Subtle
Energy eXchange.
Capacity For Pleasure
One of our Tantric mottos is "more, More, MORE!!!"
An amazing discovery every Tantric student makes is that they have ingrained limits to
how much pleasure they can experience. If your pleasure balloon is restricted to the small area
of your jewels, it can fill up too rapidly and explode, creating an explosive orgasm.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 174
Somraj has always wanted it all, and used to think he could take as much excitement as he
and his lovers could muster. It was a sobering moment when he discovered that he had limits,
too. Early in his Tantric training, he often had such intense sexual sensations that there were
almost painful. Through practice, he's expanded his capacity for pleasure.
Where will it stop, nobody knows.
If you're trained to open your inner flute and spread the Kundalini, it's as if your pleasure
balloon fills your whole body gradually. By slowly stretching it, more and more energy is
contained without the wonderful but brief explosion that virtually pops your bubble.
Slowly expand the balloon to fill your whole body with Kundalini energy and you feel the
powerful vibrations of orgasm continuously everywhere. That's the prospect of Tantric Orgasm.
Tantric Orgasm Is An Energy Event
Tantric Orgasm is an energy event. Truly, nothing compares to using subtle sexual energy to
reach spectacular crescendos of ecstasy.
To harness sexual energy to cultivate Tantric Orgasm, you open your inner channels to its
flow, as described in the Sacred Tantric Sexuality Chapter. Then you can conjure up energy
mentally and excite your body. The medical term is auto-eroticism, turning yourself on without
any physical stimulation.
Tantrikas cultivate the inner nervous system climax. Instead of exploding and throwing it
away in a quick burst, Tantra teaches us to recycle Kundalini. We pump the energy of an
impending high peak back inside our pleasure balloon and circulate it repeatedly. We call these
"implosive orgasms."
The secret of Tantric Orgasm is to spread the powerful sensations from each part of your
jewels throughout your body. Then the energy implodes, massaging your mind, body, and
spirit instead of being released by an explosive orgasm. You do this with your breath, your
attention, your intention, and practice.
When you can circulate orgasmic energy as sexual play stimulates your erogenous zones,
you don't restrict the excitement to a small confined area. Rather, you spread the electricity.
When your pleasure balloon is as big as or bigger than your body, anywhere inside and out can
get as excited as your jewels do during an explosive orgasm. As the sexual f***es surge
throughout your body, instead of seeking explosive release, they keep surging higher and
higher.
As the Kundalini expands, it floods your entire body with pulsing orgasmic contractions
and continuous wavelike vibrations. You shake all over, engulfed in surge after surge of pure
liquid fire.
By conserving and channeling orgasmic energy within, orgasm becomes a sacred energy
event, an intimate communion, a bonding of life f***es, separate and distinct from momentary
tension release.
Implode Don't Explode
With explosive orgasm, purely and simply, you discharge like a lightning bolt and lose
energy. You expend the fuel that can propel you to higher states. With implosive orgasm, you
still experience heart-opening mind-blowing peaks of pleasure. You just do it in a different way.
Often, beginners resist the whole notion of giving up ejaculation. We understand why.
They've equated explosive orgasm with the peak of sexual ecstasy. We're not trying to talk you
out of the best feelings possible here. Guys, enjoy squirting when you want to. Rather, we're
suggesting another pathway, another option for you to play with at times.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 175
Somraj used to feel the same way, never wanting to miss the luscious dessert after the great
meal. As he became more and more trained in the art of sensual loving and became multiply
orgasmic, he changed his mind. Now he prefers floating at peak pleasure because it's more
intense than any ejaculation he's ever had.
Don't give up anything. Just take your time and shift your attention to the higher, finer
frequencies of the life f***es percolating inside you that you miss when you're madly humping
away.
When men learn to relax this way, orgasm becomes different from physical ejaculation and
they find they can and want to go on and on higher and higher. For women, they find
themselves opening to more and deeper dimensions of life, love, and intimacy.
When Kundalini energy streams throughout the body, it's as if every cell is climaxing. Yes,
those same ecstatic vibrations you normally feel in your jewels during an explosion, you feel
them everywhere.
ESO
Alan & Donna Braeur's book, ESO: How You and Your Lover Can Give Each Other Hours
of Extended Sexual Orgasm, provided another valuable piece of the orgasmic puzzle when
published in 1983. They identified three zones (categories) of orgasm: single, multiple, and
extended.
While singly and multiply orgasmic folks have wonderful explosions of equivalent
intensity, extended sexual orgasm is a state of continuous ecstasy that climbs endlessly. Even
back in 1983, the Braeur's knew that the G-Spot is the Sacred Gate to the ultimate sexual ecstasy.
Clio play, according to them, usually only results in single or multiple explosions at roughly the
same level of pleasure.
Maybe because Alan is an M.D., their modern approach is decidedly clinical, not spiritual.
Yet, their book helps to explain how building and conserving sexual energy can bring lovers to
higher and higher levels of pleasure.
What Is Extended Orgasm?
Beyond one or multiple orgasms lies extended orgasm, a state of continuous peak pleasure
that lasts longer and feels more ecstatic than any of the 10-second bursts of release just
described. If you flow with it, the pleasure level of extended orgasm climbs higher and higher,
becoming increasingly intense, reaching amazing states of ecstasy.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 176
T i m e
T
u
r
n
O
n
E X T E N D E D O R G A S M
Extended orgasm usually starts with single or multiple climax in most women and men, the
male version without ejaculation. Once started, lovers feel as if they're actively reaching for
more and more pleasure. Later on, extended orgasm becomes self-sustaining, requiring little or
no effort for the continuous slow contractions to surge for minutes or even hours.
Most women need Sacred Gate play blended with clio arousal to enter this zone. Some
sexually adept women can enter this state with clio or other stimulation alone, or even without
sexual stimulation. But there's much more than stimulation involved, which is probably why so
few women experience Extended Orgasm.
Entering Extended Orgasm
In short, to enter this state, the receiver must relax, let go, and surrender to the incredible
sensations of pleasure sweeping through her.
By learning extended Tantric Orgasm, men can learn to become multiply orgasmic, too.
Tantric practices teach men to separate ejaculation from orgasm by shifting their focus from
orgasm to pleasure, from their jewels to their whole body, from explosion to subtle energy.
More about this in the final bonus Male G-Spot Chapter.
You might say the Goddess needs to jump-start the meditative state by relaxing and fully
opening. Because most can't go from zero to 60 instantaneously, occasional leveling helps. They
ramp up, absorbing pleasure that fills their balloon a little, and then float for a moment before
climbing higher with more stimulation.
In the Kama Sutra Sex Positions Chapter, we'll show you how to use maithuna, full sexual
union, to strongly awaken the Sacred Gate. We want you to experiment with sexual positions
popularized by the Kama Sutra. Soon you'll be a seasoned veteran of lovemaking postures.
Extended Tantric Orgasm
If it's not obvious that energy-based Tantric Orgasms are long-lasting, let's make it
absolutely clear. Because sexual energy is conserved instead of expended, these streams of
ecstasy can go on and on. It's the ultimate in recycling, the ultimate experience of prolonged
peak pleasure.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 177
The vibrations that engulf your entire body with wave after wave of intense ardor can go on
for minutes, even hours.
Notice how similar the descriptions between energetic Tantric Orgasm and physical
Extended Orgasm? Both involve continuous contractions with peak pleasure. Physical
excitements and running energy are two pathways to endless ecstatic vibrations. The only
difference we see is, the ESO approach is purely physical. Add in the ability to channel,
recirculate, and exchange energy with Tantric Orgasm and the sky of Supreme Bliss is no limit.
The O-Zone
Beyond excitement, beyond single orgasm, beyond multiple climax, and even extended
orgasm lies the rarefied atmosphere of the O-Zone, the Orgasm Zone.
T i m e
T
u
r
n
O
n
T H E O R G A S M Z O N E
E x t e n d e d
S in g le O rg a s m
O r g a s m
T h e O - Z o n e
Like an Olympic gold medalist who reaches the "zone" where impossible athletic feats come
to them effortlessly, the trained Tantrika can reach this state of streaming unheard of amounts
of pleasure through their body continuously.
The O-Zone is a timeless place where you float without effort and the ecstasy soars of its
own accord. In this meditative, altered state of consciousness, your heart rate and bl**d
pressure actually go down. The boundaries with your beloved disappear as you merge with the
entire cosmos. Anyone who's been there will tell you that they want to stay forever, never
wanting the Supreme Bliss to end.
A hallmark of this state is that it doesn't have to end until you choose to stop. Wonderfully,
you'll stay aroused considerably above your resting state for up to 24 hours. During this time,
those delicious orgasmic contractions can easily be restarted, sometimes just by remembering.
Not only does it feel awesome, but it's good for you. You'll feel less irritable, less tense, and less
stressed. You'll feel healthier, happier, more relaxed.
In these glimpses of a higher dimension, we enter a timeless void and seem to become one
with the universe. We feel our bodies, minds, and spirits merging with our beloved. We enter
an altered state of awareness. In this rapture, it seems as if our physical limitations disappear
and we float with all boundaries dissolved.
Suddenly we're open to flowing pure positive energy from our innate blissful source. We
become a conduit for communion between earth and sky, the physical and the spiritual.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 178
Where Is The O-Zone?
How do you reach the O-Zone? By learning to...
• Develop the Tantric mindset of meditative sex,
• Master the skills of Tantric loveplay and yoni massage,
• Heal your sexuality,
• Stream Kundalini energy, and
• Pump, pump, pump your pleasure balloon totally full while
• Relaxing completely.
Then you can...
• String together a series of multiple implosions using clio and Sacred Gate play,
• Channel your energy to create long-lasting energetic Tantric Orgasms, and
• Get out of your own way and let the divine powers take you of their own accord.
That's why we make such a big deal about imploding instead of exploding. When you
explode, you release Kundalini energy. Call it essence, call it life f***e, call it sexual juice or
divine fluids -- the more you create and retain, the more fuel you have to propel you to the OZone.
Achieving this state is the focus of Tantric practice. We learn to find true ecstasy within by
relaxing into high states of arousal. We channel the life f***e that sexuality generates and
expand the Kundalini up our inner flutes, the subtle pathway that connects our chakras. We
weave the essence of all our centers -- body, mind, spirit -- into holistic union with all that is.
This is true bliss, being at one with all existence.
This power becomes the raw material that creates divine connection and higher
consciousness.
EXERCISE: High States Discussion Questions
Discuss with your partner or your journal, doubts, questions and reactions to the section
about Tantric Orgasm...
• Have you ever experienced your limit of pleasure? How did it happen?
• Have you ever experienced a Tantric Orgasm?
• Have you floated in the O-Zone?
8.5 Peaking Section
Peaking
Enough discussion. Let's get down to the nitty gritty of how you get to sensational ecstasy.
Some Tantrikas are so skilled at running Kundalini that they can enter this state with little
or no physical stimulation at all. Yet, most of us need some external excitement at the
beginning, whether from a beloved's touch, solo play, or erotic images.
The path to extended Tantric Orgasm and the O-Zone doesn't focus exclusively on the best
or strongest technique and how much stimulation you can create in the shortest possible time.
Rather, we focus on filling our pleasure balloon. The first secret is peaking.
Peaking means to enjoy excitement rising to a high level and then, instead of going for more
and the likely explosion, immediately changing, slowing, or stopping the stimulation. It's a
sudden surge of turn-on that you let come back down without going over the top. Peaking just
before an orgasm is, of course, great fun.
If you graphed peaking, it would look like a steep ascent up a mountain followed
immediately with a steep descent. Which is where it got its name.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 179
T i m e
T
u
r
n
O
n
P E A K I N G
Don't Resist The Peak
Some people can't understand why you would want to back off from something that's
feeling good.
We've answered that question extensively, haven't we? Because by drawing out the process
you get longer and higher pleasure. Your ultimate orgasm is more intense, often transitioning to
an extended one. The more you peak, the more sexual energy you pump into your pleasure
balloon.
However, so many of us, programmed with taboos, shame, and guilt around sex, try to get
it over with rapidly. Women worry they won't orgasm so they push for it at every opportunity.
We all try to hold back to overcome early conditioning when trying not to be discovered.
If you've always pushed for as much excitement as you could muster as quickly as possible,
practicing peaking by yourself is the best place to start. Practice ramping up, absorbing pleasure
that fills your balloon a little, and then float for a little while before climbing higher with more
stimulation. Although this may sound like we're addressing only men here, this certainly
applies to women as well.
There's two ways to do this: by slowing the amount of Kundalini energy you're generating,
and by spreading what you're generating around your body. We'll address the each in turn in
the next practices.
PRACTICE: Solo Peaking
Purpose
To practice peaking by yourself.
Description
If you have a partner, we suggest you practice Solo Peaking in front of each other. If
you've never self-pleasured in front of each other, you have a wonderful new experience
to enjoy.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, & Settling (see Section 6.6 for details).
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 180
Open your Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation.
Before you begin, choose your strategy. If you aren't very skilled at peaking, we
suggest you start with external stimulation on clio or vajra. If you've practiced a lot, use
your own judgment.
2. COMFORTABLE POSITION
Lie on your back in your most comfortable position with your knees bent supported
by a pillow, leaning against your bed headboard or backjack, or simply extended
straight out.
3. RELAX & FOCUS
Begin with relaxing, conscious breathing, or full body sensual massage until you're
comfortable, focused, and ready to get excited.
4. JEWEL PLAY
Massage your jewels the way they like it.
5. STOPPING
As your arousal builds but before you get too close to orgasm, stop what you're doing
to back off from your first peak. When your excitement has settled down, repeat this
several times.
6. SLOWING
After you're confident about stopping, repeat the same cycle several times but
slowing instead of stopping. Slow down, change your strokes, or lighten your pressure
slightly.
7. GO FOR IT
Continue as long as you want, finishing with an orgasm if you choose.
8. CLOSING
Close your Sacred Space as appropriate, acknowledging yourself and your pleasure.
Partner Peaking
Once you've enjoyed and mastered solo peaking, you'll certainly want to try it with your
partner. Lovers help their beloveds peak by adjusting the stimulation they're giving to avoid
pushing their partner over the top.
You can develop the knack to tease and tantalize long-term partners to unheard of peaks.
Sure, the more you practice, the better you'll get at anything. Just don't succumb to the
prevalent social conditioning that every good lover always knows exactly what to do with each
new partner at each moment.
Recognize that good sex is a team game. As with the any kind of relationship intimacy,
peaking works best with communication and cooperation. How do you know for sure how
turned on your lover is and what they want at each moment?
By observing, by asking, and by listening. By them staying awake, responding non-verbally,
or answering verbally. The communication skills introduced in the Tantric LovePlay Chapter
really come in handy here.
Receivers have as much, or maybe even more, responsibility for peaking as givers do. Shakti
guides their partner with verbal feedback, by moving closer or away, getting louder or quieter,
breathing deeper or shallower, or using pre-arranged cues.
And Goddess, be sure to aid the peaking process by spreading the energy around your body
that's localized in your yoni.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 181
PRACTICE: Partner Peaking
Purpose
To practice peaking with a partner.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, & Settling (see Section 6.6 for details).
Open your Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation.
Discuss Partnering Questions -- desires, concerns, boundaries -- deciding who will
receive what first.
Agree on alert words and signals for slowing and stopping.
If you aren't very skilled at peaking, we suggest you start with external stimulation
on clio. If you've practiced a lot, use your own judgment.
3. RELAX & FOCUS
Begin with relaxing, conscious breathing, or full body sensual massage until the
receiver is comfortable, focused, and ready to be excited.
4. JEWEL PLAY
Giver, massage your partner's jewels the way they like it. If you don't know, ask. If
you're unsure at any time, ask. Receivers, be supportive, positive, and helpful, and don't
be shy.
5. OBSERVE AND FEED BACK
Giver, watch your partner closely for signs of rising arousal: facial expressions,
swelling tissues, darkening color, changed breathing, thrusting hips, body jerks, pulsing
muscles, hands pushing away, and withdrawing pelvis. At the same time, Goddess, give
verbal feedback about what you're feeling and your level of arousal.
6. STOPPING
Receiver, as your arousal builds but before you get too close to orgasm, give your
stopping signal to back off from your first peak. Giver, immediately stop all stimulation,
and resume only when asked to.
7. SLOWING
After you're confident about stopping, repeat the same cycle several times using your
slowing signal. Giver, instead of entirely stopping, slow down, change your strokes, or
lighten your pressure slightly. Closely follow what your observations, senses, and
partner tell you.
8. GO FOR IT
Continue as long as you want, finishing with an orgasm if you want.
9. SWITCH
Switch roles and repeat the practice.
10. CLOSING
Close your Sacred Space as appropriate, acknowledging your pleasure.
Give thanks to your partner with a Heart Salutation.
8.6 Plateauing Section
"First, find out what you love most in the world, and make it a priority in your life. Second,
breathe. Your breath is the bridge between you and spirit, and a key to ecstasy. Nourish yourself
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 182
with breath -- not just now and then, but always. Third, find a community of people who share
your hunger for ecstasy and support your soul work. Don't try to do it alone; it doesn't work."
----- Jalaja Bonheim
Four Cornerstones Are Key
With the Tantric path to sensational ecstasy, you, the receiver will manage the internal
process. You're going to learn to spread even the subtlest sensation around your body and
absorb it all in your pleasure bubble. You feel the slightest exciting touch on clio, for example,
and instead of screaming and squirming for more, you absorb it like a hungry pleasure sponge.
Using all four of the cornerstones of ecstasy are vital here -- breath, sound, movement, and
presence. The last is the most critical for extended Tantric Orgasm. Presence is the ability to be
fully in the moment, experiencing what's happening now, and letting go of any resistance tying
you to the past.
By using the four cornerstones of Supreme Bliss and breathing orgasmically, you'll excite all
your chakras which store and regulate all your energies. You open your inner flute and become
a conduit for limitless and endless life f***e by breathing, moving, making sounds, and staying
fully present.
Relax
Because most lovers can't go from zero to 60 instantaneously, the receiver needs to jumpstart
the meditative state by relaxing and fully opening. In short, to enter this state, the receiver
must relax, let go, and surrender to the incredible sensations of pleasure sweeping through him
or her. Easier said than done.
The receiver has to focus, tune in to all sensory input, and consciously absorb sensation.
Distractions can kill the mood. The built-in resistances we all carry can easily get in the way.
We're talking about negative emotions like guilt, shame, and fear that block energy, as well as
thoughts and beliefs that run counter to feeling pleasure.
If a part of you hates sex because of the pain of c***dbirth, or intimacy conjures up the
torment of failed relationships, or you still believe that some kinds of sex are a sin and you'll
burn in hell for it -- well, undoubtedly the free flow of Kundalini energy you need to ride to
Supreme Bliss will be blocked to some degree.
All personal growth work can help in opening your sexual channels.
Orgasmic Breathe Your Way Higher
The untrained lover, when super excited, usually pants or holds their breath. Their muscles
become tense and tight. They move closer and closer to the release of explosive orgasm. The
more excited they get, the more they shut off their senses and focus inward, often closing their
eyes.
When this situation is coupled with the shame, guilt, and embarrassment that makes so
many of us passive in bed, we end up feeling as if we don't have control over our own pleasure.
This is in stark contrast to the Tantric lover's bedroom behavior. Namely, Orgasmic
Breathing.
We breathe slowly and deeply. We relax, move unduously to spread the excitement. We
become more and more present with our senses fully awake, connecting with our beloved and
the whole universe. We guide our experience by responding and communicating. We're Shiva,
the powerful dynamic leader, and Shakti, the all receptive pliable sponge, at the same time.
You rock your pelvis while you're relaxing your other muscles, and you communicate
openly while keeping all of your senses wide open. You empty the mind of extraneous
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 183
distracting thoughts, and visualize the energy moving within and exchanging the energy with
your partner. You use your PC muscle to pump energy up your inner flute, opening your
channels to the flow of sacred sexual energy.
In this manner you bring your mind, emotions, and spirit into harmony with your body. As
you can see, there's much more than stimulation involved, which is probably why so few
people experience extended Tantric Orgasm.
Plateauing
Once you develop the knack of peaking by slowing or stopping external stimulation, you
can move on to learning to plateau. Plateauing means...
Learning to maintain a high level of arousal without backing off.
If you picture peaking as shooting up steeply and then dropping down quickly, plateauing
will be easy to grasp. Here, you move up to a high level of pleasure and then stay there,
enjoying it as long as you want.
T i m e
T
u
r
n
O
n
P L A T E A U I N G
Plateauing is like mounting the steep narrow steps of a Mayan pyramid. You go slowly so
you don't slip. You stop at wider walkways, rest, and catch your breath. When you reach the
top, you relax totally, float close to the sky, and simply enjoy view.
It's possible to plateau by adjusting outside stimulation. Try it if you haven't and see if you
like it.
We prefer and recommend learning to plateau using Orgasmic Breathing. The receiver who
masters spreading Kundalini this way ceases to be at the mercy of their lover. No more feelings
of not being in charge of your own pleasure. When you can stream energy up and down your
inner flute, you'll naturally plateau and easily transition into extended orgasm and eventually
the O-Zone.
When you can circulate the orgasmic energy up from your lower chakras, you can simply
float on a true ecstatic high, basking in the divine light that infuses your whole body. Some call
these "valley orgasms" because as their arousal curve rises higher and higher, it flattens out at
steps instead of peaking up sharply.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 184
PRACTICE: Solo Plateauing
Purpose
To practice plateauing by yourself.
Description
You might think you've done this exercise already since it's beginning is so similar to
Solo Peaking. But using Orgasmic Breathing to spread sexual energy while continuing to
absorb pleasure is an important and vital difference. Again, if you have a partner, we
suggest you practice Solo Plateauing first.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, & Settling (see Section 6.6 for details).
Open your Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation.
Before you begin, choose your strategy. If you aren't very skilled at plateauing, we
suggest you start with external stimulation on clio or vajra. If you've practiced a lot, use
your own judgment.
2. COMFORTABLE POSITION
Lie on your back in your most comfortable position with your knees bent supported
by a pillow, leaning against your bed headboard or backjack, or simply extended
straight out.
3. RELAX & FOCUS
Begin with relaxing, conscious breathing, or full body sensual massage until you're
comfortable, focused, and ready to get excited.
4. JEWEL PLAY
Massage your jewels the way they like it.
5. ORGASMIC BREATHING
As your arousal builds, begin breathing, moving, sounding, and moving energy up
your inner flute using PC pumps and visualization.
6. PLATEAUING
When you feel a high level of excitement, consciously enjoy it, savor it, and relax into
it. Using the components of Orgasmic Breathing, keep your pleasure level for a few
minutes. Slow your breathing, open your eyes, move slower, moan louder, or pump
your PC more to spread the Kundalini energy.
7. STREAM ENERGY
Channel the energy up your inner flute, swirling it around your heart, or higher to
your third eye. Can you feel the energy elsewhere in your body? Focus on it, move
around it, and breathe into it to heighten the orgasmic feelings outside your jewels. If
your PC muscle starts to spasm all on its own, relax and enjoy ride the wave of pleasure.
You'll eventually find as you relax into a plateau, ecstatic vibrations will sweep
throughout your body.
8. PEAKING
If you get too close to orgasm, feel free to stop, slow, or change what you're doing to
back off from the peak. You can also open your eyes wide, relax all your muscles, inhale
more slowly and deeply into the belly through the NOSE until your excitement drops. If
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 185
your excitement keeps rising, you can also try holding your breath. Alternatively, some
people report that fast panting releases energy suddenly.
9. REPEAT & GO FOR IT
Continue as long as you want, leveling at several plateaus, finishing with an
explosive orgasm if you want.
10. CLOSING
Close your Sacred Space as appropriate, acknowledging yourself and your pleasure.
PRACTICE: Partner Plateauing
Purpose
To practice peaking with a partner.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, & Settling (see Section 6.6 for details).
Open your Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation.
Discuss Partnering Questions -- desires, concerns, boundaries, deciding who will
receive what first.
Agree on alert words and signals for slowing and stopping.
2. COMFORTABLE POSITION
Receiver, lie on your back in your most comfortable position: your knees bent,
supported by a pillow, or simply extended straight out. Giver, sit or kneel between your
partners' legs or at their side. Giver comfort is as important as receiver comfort. Tension
in the giver's body transmits to the receiver, so be sure to experiment until you find a
position that can last a while for both of you.
3. RELAX & FOCUS
Begin with relaxing, conscious breathing, or full body sensual massage until the
receiver is comfortable, focused, and ready to be excited.
4. JEWEL PLAY
Giver, massage your partner's jewels the way they like it. If you don't know, ask. If
you're unsure at any time, ask. Carefully observe your partner for signs of rising arousal.
When you see something creating great turn-on, concentrate on maintaining the same
speed, pressure, and stroke without changing. Receivers, be supportive, positive, and
helpful, and don't be shy.
5. ORGASMIC BREATHING
Receiver, as your arousal builds, begin breathing, moving, sounding, and moving
energy up your inner flute using PC pumps and visualization.
6. PLATEAUING
Receiver, when you feel a high level of excitement, consciously enjoy it, savor it, and
relax into it. Using the components of Orgasmic Breathing, keep your pleasure level for
a few minutes. Slow your breathing, open your eyes, move slower, moan louder, or
pump your PC more to spread the sexual energy.
7. STREAM ENERGY
Receiver, channel the energy up your inner flute, swirling it around your heart, or
higher to your third eye. Can you feel the energy elsewhere in your body? Focus on it,
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 186
move around it, and breathe into it to heighten the orgasmic feelings outside your
jewels. If your PC muscle starts to spasm all on its own, relax and enjoy ride the wave of
pleasure. As you relax into a plateau, ecstatic vibrations will sweep throughout your
body.
8. PEAKING
Receiver, if you get too close to orgasm, use slowing or stopping signals to guide your
partner to back off what they're doing. You can also open your eyes wide, relax all your
muscles, inhale more slowly and deeply into the belly through the NOSE until your
excitement drops.
9. REPEAT & GO FOR IT
Continue as long as you want, leveling at several plateaus, finishing with an
explosive orgasm if you want.
Switch roles and repeat the exercise.
10. CLOSING
Close your Sacred Space as appropriate, acknowledging each other and your
pleasure.
8.7 Blended Orgasm Section
"The word 'Tantra' means the capacity of expansion, that which goes expanding. Sex shrinks
you, Tantra expands you. It is the same energy, but it takes a turn. It is no longer selfish, no
longer self-centered. It starts spreading -- it starts spreading to the whole existence. In sex, for a
moment you can attain to the orgasm, and at a great cost. In Tantra you can live in the orgasm
twenty-four hours a day, because your very energy becomes orgasmic. And your meeting is no
longer with any individual person: your meeting is with the universe itself. You see a tree, you
see a flower, you see a star, and there is something like orgasm happening." ----- from
Philosphia Perennis by OSHO
Playing In Stereo
Short of maithuna, you've got it all now: clio, Sacred Gate, and energy to carry you to single,
multiple, and extended orgasms. Play there long enough and you'll catapult yourself into the
non-stop O-Zone. If you've been a student dedicated to your own pleasure and practiced
religiously, you've developed great lovemaking skills as a giver and receiver.
We've saved the best for last, blended orgasm -- merging multiple stimulation and riding
the wave. Blended orgasm originally referred to clio and yoni climax at the same time. We
extend the term to including excitement of the lips, breasts, womb, rosetta, or even the mind for
that matter. Now that you've mastered Orgasmic Breathing, you can also blend energy play
with any of those orgasmic triggers.
Dealing with multiple sources of pleasure is both the delight and challenge of blended
orgasm. You, the Goddess, will receive more sensation from more sources than you're
accustomed to. Can you deal with such intense feeling? Can you handle it? Can you pump so
much Kundalini so fast into your pleasure balloon? Is it flexible and expandable enough to
absorb it all?
If you drop into a meditative no-mind condition, surrender to the natural f***es within your
body, and let the pleasure sweep you away, you'll soar on wings of ecstasy. Delightful as it is,
losing control like this can be extremely scary at first.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 187
The giver of blended stimulation has a major challenge as well. The giver has to pay
attention to two or more different actions with different responses. It's like playing two different
musical instruments at the same time. Like listening to two different stereo channels
simultaneously.
Without confidence, experience, and total presence, a lover can't give each separate channel
the attention it deserves. This is even more demanding for novice self-pleasuring when you
have to both give and receive simultaneously.
Blending Clio & Sacred Gate Play
Going for blended orgasm inside and outside yoni simultaneously requires two fingers,
hands, or sex toys. Inside, you can use one or more fingers on the Sacred Gate, a dildo with or
without vibration, or the Crystal Wand. Outside, you have the option of using one or more
fingers on clio, or a little vibrator.
A giver at the receiver's side with fingers inside yoni can stimulate clio with the thumb of
the same hand. Skilled loves sometimes cup yoni and rest their palm on clio or mons (the
mound of the pubic bone). This allows the other hand free to press on the Goddess's pubic bone
or lower abdomen covering her womb. Many women enjoy this added stimulation of the
sexually responsive acupressure points on the top ridge of the pubic bone. Some report feeling
delicious pressure on the G-Spot from the outside.
Of course, using Orgasmic Breathing to stream Kundalini from clio and Sacred Gate is
always available to the receiver. For us dedicated Tantrikas, this is the automatic way to
heighten and extend our pleasure by blending physical and energetic blended climaxes.
PRACTICE: Blended Finger Play
Purpose
To practice blending clio and Sacred Gate Orgasm with fingers.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, & Settling (see Section 6.6 for details).
Open your Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation.
Discuss Partnering Questions -- desires, concerns, boundaries.
2. ORGASMIC BREATHING
Giver, open with a full body sensual massage. Receiver, as your arousal builds
through Tantric loveplay, begin breathing, moving, sounding, and moving energy using
PC pumps and visualization. Channel the energy up your inner flute, swirling it around
your heart, or higher to your third eye.
3. CLIO PLAY
Giver, massage your partner's clio the way she likes it. As always, if you're not sure
what she wants right now, ask. Receivers, be supportive, positive, and helpful, but don't
be shy. Remember the Feedback Sandwich.
4. SACRED GATE PLAY
After a juicy peak or plateau, giver, switch your massage to the Goddess's Sacred
Gate with her consent. Yes, switch. Don't do both at first. Use the strokes gradually as
you learned in the Sacred Gate Massage Chapter. If you're not sure what to do at any
time, ask.
5. ALTERNATE
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 188
Giver, now alternate between clio and Sacred Gate play, switching at natural peaks or
plateaus. At each pause, encourage the receiver to relax and stream orgasmic energy all
over her body.
6. BLENDING
Giver, when the time is right, use both clio and Sacred Gate massage simultaneously.
Don't go to this blended massage too soon. Wait until she demands it or is responding
very strongly to each single stimulation.
7. FOLLOW SHAKTI
Giver, follow the receiver's responses. She may guide you to help her peak, plateau,
and orgasm over and over. If she chooses to continue, she may experience an Extended
Orgasm. Follow her lead and stay with her.
8. SPOONING
When she chooses to wind down, maintain your attention and presence. When she's
ready, connect yoni and her heart with your hands, cuddle in a spooning position, and
gently discuss what she experienced.
9. CLOSING
Close your Sacred Space as appropriate, acknowledging each other and your
pleasure.
Oral Blended Play
You can do the previous exercise just as well with oral stimulation of clio using mouth, lips,
and tongue. Many women experience even more intense pleasure from outer yoni stimulation
this way.
There are so many variations and options, the subject demands an ebook all its own. Our
Tantric Oral Sex volume is in progress as this Sacred Gate ebook goes to press. Watch for the
announcement.
In the meantime, by using the sensitivity and skills you've developed so far, adding oral
play to clio should be an easy jump. Positioning the giver's body can be a challenge when
combining oral and Sacred Gate play. Experiment so your neck doesn't stiffen up and your
penetration hand doesn't cramp.
PRACTICE: Blended Oral Play
Purpose
To practice blending clio and Sacred Gate Orgasm through oral play.
1. PREPARE WITH 5 TANTRIC S's
Supplies, Showering, Setting, Stretching, & Settling (see Section 6.6 for details).
Open your Sacred Space with a Heart Salutation.
Discuss Partnering Questions -- desires, concerns, boundaries.
2. ORGASMIC BREATHING
Giver, open with a full body sensual massage. Receiver, as your arousal builds, begin
breathing, moving, sounding, and moving energy using PC pumps and visualization.
Channel the energy up your inner flute, swirling it around your heart, or higher to your
third eye.
3. ORAL PLAY
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 189
Giver, kiss, lick, and suck your partner's clio and yoni the way she likes it. If you don't
know, ask. If you're unsure at any time, ask. Receivers, be supportive, positive, and
helpful, but don't be shy. Remember to use the Feedback Sandwich.
4. SACRED GATE PLAY
After a juicy peak or plateau, giver, switch your massage to the Goddess's Sacred
Gate with her consent. Use the strokes gradually as you learned in the Sacred Gate
Massage Chapter. If you're not sure what to do at any time, ask.
5. ALTERNATE
Giver, alternate between oral and Sacred Gate play, switching at natural plateaus
when she relaxes and streams orgasmic energy all over her body.
6. BLENDING
Giver, when the time is right, use both oral and Sacred Gate massage simultaneously.
Don't go to this blended massage too soon. Wait until she demands it or is responding
very strongly to each stimulation separately.
7. FOLLOW SHAKTI
Giver, follow the receiver's responses. She may guide you to help her peak, plateau,
and orgasm over and over. If she chooses to continue, she may experience an Extended
Orgasm. Follow her lead and stay with her.
8. SPOONING
When she chooses to wind down, maintain your attention and presence. When she's
ready, connect yoni and her heart with your hands, cuddle in a spooning position, and
gently discuss what she experienced.
9. CLOSING
Close your Sacred Space as appropriate, acknowledging each other and your
pleasure.
8.8 Closing Section
Are things coming together for you yet? We hope so.
Tantric mindset, PC muscles, streaming energy, loveplay, anatomy, and massage strokes are
all essential elements of reaching Supreme Bliss. Here's where sufficient sexual healing to allow
you to relax fully and surrender into your body's intense signals of pleasure really pays off.
Clio, yoni, and the Sacred Gate are all pathways to orgasm, as are other parts of your body,
mind, and soul. Using Orgasmic Breathing can harness your Kundalini energy to contribute as
well. They can all lead you to a single climax, a series of multiple ones, or an extended orgasm.
Blend them and the O-Zone is just around some unexpected corners.
As receiver, we encourage you to study your pathways to different orgasmic experiences.
Discover for yourself how to fill your pleasure balloon and soar to new heights of ecstasy. How
can you best use peaking and plateauing? How many and what kind of orgasms propel you
into the most ecstatic of states?
Now maybe you can see why we believe that Tantric Sex never gets old, routine, or boring.
The possibilities are endless. The self-discovery unending. The new combinations limitless. The
fun and joy perpetual.
If it takes you weeks, or months, or even years to appreciate the ecstatic states awaiting you
inside your body, that's fine. When you're ready, the next chapter expands the game to include
maithuna and the prospect of sacred simultaneous orgasm.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 190
Chapter 9: Kama Sutra Sex Positions
"Sexual behavior is to be learned with the aid of the Kama Sutra and the counsel of worthy men,
experts in the art of pleasure." Vatsyayana from the Kama Sutra translated by Alain
Danielou
9.1 Opening Section
Purposes
The purposes of this chapter are to...
• Understand the Kama Sutra's methods of sexual union (intercourse).
• Know how to adjust lovemaking for different jewel (genital) size.
• Practice with sex positions to discover what provides the most pleasure for your
unique Sacred Gate.
Prepare For Matching Jewels
If you've read and played through Awakening The Sacred Gate chapter by chapter, you
realize that there's more to ecstasy than just pushing the right button. You need to prepare
physically and spiritually.
The more open Shakti's energy channels, the greater the pleasure she feels. The better your
partnership and more stimulating your loveplay, the more responsive her G-Spot will be. The
more her lover opens to the flow of ecstasy, letting Shakti's orgasmic energy in, the more
excitement both can exchange.
From practicing in the Sacred Landscape and Sacred Gate Massage Chapters, you've
realized how to locate and awaken the Sacred Gate. If you've experimented with everything so
far, you must realize that hitting your beloved's G-Spot with a vajra (penis) is not automatic. As
you learned with finger massage, there's an art and science to locate, engorge, and pleasure the
Sacred Gate.
How to best do this during maithuna (intercourse) is the purpose of this chapter.
Vajras and yonis (vaginas) are all different. We'll get into some of the juicy details in this
chapter. Based on how his and hers interact, we'll explain how some fit better than others and
what to do about the discrepancies.
Varying your sexual position is one primary method to best match vajra and yoni to
produce maximum Sacred Gate excitement. The Kama Sutra is probably the best known manual
addressing this.
If You've Skipped Right To This Chapter
If you've come right to this chapter, you're probably interested in making your sexual union
more exciting. Great!
The bad news is that you missed how to locate and stimulate the G-Spot (we often call it the
Sacred Gate), not to mention awakening the subtle energies laying dormant inside that can
really supercharge your sexual play.
If you want, carry on trying out the Kama Sutra sex positions in this chapter. Just realize
that applying what the previous chapters -- especially Sacred Landscape and Sacred Gate
Massage -- will boost your chances of mutual pleasure enormously.
The Aim Of Tantric Sex
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 191
The total aim of Tantric Sex is to give yourself completely to the experience. Spiritual
teachers call this surrender. That doesn't imply giving up to an enemy, but giving up the
misguided notion that you can or need to control everything. Just relax and let the pleasure
flow through you is what you need to learn to experience the highest peaks of ecstasy. There's
no such thing as too much pleasure.
The French call orgasm "la petite mort," the little death, total surrender, losing yourself. You
have to let go totally and let yourself be completely naked and fully vulnerable to whatever
happens. Otherwise the really really good stuff never happens.
Tantra embodies the eastern pursuit of inner peace and harmony by releasing stress and
resistance dominated by the ego. Maintaining this state of empty ego by opening and
surrendering to whatever comes is the aim of the O-Zone in Tantra.
9.2 Kama Sutra Intro Section
"Kama is the enjoyment...by the five senses of hearing, feeling, seeing, tasting, and smelling,
assisted by the mind together with the soul. Kama is as necessary for existence and well-being of
the body as food, and consequently equally required. ----- Pramesh Ratkanar in Golden India:
Kama Sutra
The Famous Hindu Love Manual
Have you heard of the Kama Sutra, the Hindu love manual nearly 2000 years old? Most
have, thanks to the courageous translation of Sir Richard Burton during the 19th century. He
was a much earlier nobleman with the same name as the well-known modern English actor.
Tantra, the ancient Eastern art and science of sacred sexuality, is much broader, richer, and
older. Secret Tantric writings began some 7000 years ago and dealt with all energies -- body,
mind, emotion, spirit -- as a path to liberation and enlightenment. In contrast, the Kama Sutra is
merely a depiction of sexual customs of India during the early centuries of the common era.
So what is this modern fascination in the West with this once obscure sex manual?
Maybe it's because of the forthrightness of the author, Mallinaga Vatsyayana, about things
we're too ashamed or embarrassed to talk about today. Things like lovemaking position.
Though we don't know much about him, we do know that he was a sage and religious scholar
who lived in Pataliputra, India between Benares and Calcutta sometime between 200 and 500
AD.
He didn't pull any punches. The Kama Sutra was meticulous and graphic about seduction,
foreplay, sex, and love relationships. Which made it the definitive guide to sexual etiquette of
the times.
Pleasure Rules
What was the purpose of this treasured window into the past? You might have read that
Kama Sutra means "love songs." This sounds wonderful but isn't particularly accurate.
Kama is often defined as love, a rather broad term that means various things to different
people at different times. More exactly, this "kama" is about desire and pleasure derived from
the senses. Kama is the enjoyment you glean from hearing, feeling, seeing, tasting, and
smelling.
A simple definition of sutra is "rule," which would make the meaning of the book "Rules Of
Pleasure." Actually, a sutra was an aphorism, the briefest possible statement of a principle. Back
then, few people could read and write. The common practice was to condense knowledge into
sutras that could be easily memorized. In BC times, education was done mostly through oral
tradition.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 192
Vatsyayana compiled the customs of his era into these short pithy sayings. Unless you
understand the history and depth behind the sutras, it's easy to misunderstand or miss his
points completely.
By the way, the pursuit of pleasure was the only Tantric aspect of this treasured volume.
Though it embraced the humanity it portrayed, the Kama Sutra wasn't spiritual. Rather, its
emphasis was practical, pragmatic, detached, and almost clinical about how the wealthy
dedicated their lives to sensuality.
Sex Positive
Maybe our curiosity in this old book of sayings stems from living in a sex negative society,
one that doesn't accept, value, or embrace erotic play as an essential part of life. To truly benefit
from studying the Kama Sutra, you have to recognize that it was all about another time and
place.
Ancient India was a highly sex positive culture very foreign to ours today.
The Kama Sutra documented the erotic lifestyle of the most privileged upper class for
whom luxury, intrigue, and the pursuit of pleasure were foremost pastimes. Many were
obsessed with sex and seduction. Pre-marital and extra-marital sex was common and accepted,
as long as one followed politically correct guidelines, of course.
Vatsyayana was the sexual Emily Post of his times.
Maybe our Kama Sutra fascination comes from its thorough categorization of sexual
techniques. Things "nice girls" don't share much about today and, regardless of what they claim,
few young guys' in the locker room know what they're talking about.
The good news is that Vatsyayana carefully documented the amorous practices and sexual
techniques of his day. Though he did contribute his views, Vatsyayana served primarily as
editor to collect and compile the vast storehouse of Hindu erotology written by others during
the previous several centuries.
Where Did You Get Your Sex Training?
Or maybe we're just all craving the kind of initiation, indoctrination, and training in this
vital part of life. Rites of passage at the time of puberty aren't common today as they were in
many ancient indigenous cultures. As part of their education, young people of Vatsyayana's
time were educated in sexuality, loveplay, and the 64 arts,...
"The preliminaries to sexual intercourse...the body of erotic treatises...considered as forming part
of the practice of love."
We expect that much of the great appeal of the Kama Sutra today is its down-to-earth advice
about foreplay, extending the sex act, and giving maximum pleasure. As teenage hormones
begin to rage, who wouldn't be captivated by the wide variety of embracing, petting, caressing,
kissing, scratching, biting, and copulating that the historic volume detailed? If allowed by social
customs, that is.
Shocking, even by today's standards, the Kama Sutra classified lovers according to several
characteristics, including differences in sexual anatomy. Much of its advice about lovemaking
revolves around sexual positions for the union of equal and unequal sized jewels.
Since it was a compendium of the customs of the times, the Kama Sutra also went into great
detail about how to acquire a wife, behave once married, seduce other men's wives, and treat
courtesans.
EXERCISE: Kama Sutra Discussion Questions
Here are some questions to reflect on, journal, or talk about with your partner...
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 193
• What interests me about the Kama Sutra is...
• My concerns about my jewels and their size is...
• What do I think counts most in lovemaking is...
9.3 Does Size Count Section
"Having determined the right moment and state of mind for introducing the penis, its size must
be considered before starting action." ----- Vatsyayana from the Kama Sutra translated by
Alain Danielou
Male Insecurity
We suspect that another reason for the Kama Sutra's modern popularity is the average
man's insecurity about pleasing women.
Come on guys, lighten up, we're not putting your monstrous love skills down. Or your
monstrous love tool, either, for that matter.
It just doesn't take much exposure to spam or web adult sites to recognize how many
modern lovers believe that size matters, especially of the male sex organs.
Now really, does it?
Taoism, the version of Tantra based largely on Chinese spiritual practices and medicine,
declares in one of its key texts...
"The shape and hardness with which Nature has endowed a man are only external signs. What
appears internally is the skill with which he ensures that a woman derives enjoyment from his
lovemaking. If a woman really cares for a man as he cares for her, then it is totally irrelevant
whether his organ is long or short, thin or thick...A long, thick organ is often worse for a woman
than a short thin one that is firm and hard. And a firm, hard organ that is pushed and pulled out
in a crude manner is worse than a soft one that is moved about delicately and with tenderness."
That really sums up the Tantric view. We can't begin to tell you how many women have
vehemently echoed similar sentiments.
Double Standard
And while we're on the subject of size, ever notice the double standard? If a tight fit of
sexual organs really determines pleasure, why don't we judge women on the size of their yonis?
The average erect penis is around 6 inches (15 centimeters). The average unexcited yoni is 4
inches deep (10 centimeters), ample enough for the overwhelming majority of vajras in the
world.
How large is the opening of the average yoni? Zero. Yes, at rest, yoni walls press against
each other. So just about any vajra can make adequate contact with enough of yoni to create the
seeds of great pleasure, provided both know how to make the most of it.
Women today are rarely judged on what counts more to the pleasure of both her and her
partners, the strength of her vaginal muscles. In the Orient and elsewhere, skilled female lovers
developed their PC muscles to the point where they could grip, milk, and make any man's vajra
orgasm without any other movement.
The Tamils of Southern India called this skill of yoni muscle control pompoir. In the Arabic
world, a woman who had mastered the use of her PC muscles during sex was the "kabbazah, or
holder." In these places and elsewhere, female love skills were honored, respected, and revered.
If you haven't started your daily regimen of PC practices, Goddess, read section 3.4 of the
Kundalini Energy Chapter right now dear.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 194
What Does Count
To be fair about the double standard, the western world does judge women on size as well -
- of their breasts, as the booming business in implants confirms. But breast size -- or the size of
any sexual organ -- has little to do with sensitivity. So size is rarely the determining factor in
how much pleasure you receive. And size has little to do with how much pleasure you can give.
This whole discussion demonstrates that men who think size is important often don't have a
clue what counts in the sack to the average woman. Which is, by the way, why Jeffre wrote her
fantastic playbook, Intimacy, A Green Light For Red Hot Sex And A Lifetime Of Loving. Click
here for details...
<http://www.tantraattahoe.com/int.htm>.
We're convinced that a big part of the Kama Sutra's appeal is how to deal with the realities
of sexual anatomy. Yes, there are bigger vajras and smaller vajras, just as there are wider,
deeper, and stronger yonis and their opposites.
If you act on the pragmatic guidelines of the Kama Sutra, you'll learn how to use your assets
more skillfully by preparing, practicing, and compensating.
Jewel Sizes
In India during the sixteenth century, Kalyana Malla wrote the middle-age's version of the
pleasure rules documented by the Kama Sutra more than a thousand years earlier. It was called
the Ananga-Ranga, or The Stage Of Love. Both volumes define three distinct types of sex
organs...
Vajras are classified based on length when fully erect...
HARE Does not exceed 6 fingers long (about 5 inches)
BULL Does not exceed 9 fingers long (about 7 inches)
HORSE About 12 fingers long (about 10 inches)
Yonis are classified based on depth...
DEER 6 fingers deep (about 5 inches)
MARE 9 fingers deep (about 7 inches)
ELEPHANT 12 fingers deep (about 10 inches)
They all can work well if the owner knows how to use them to maximum advantage. Despite
rumors to the contrary, no one has ever proven any correlation between jewel size and physical
makeup, height, strength, or race.
Match Game
Besides jewel dimensions, the Kama Sutra classifies lovers as small, middling, or intense
based on their "f***e of passion or carnal desire." Sex partners are also rated as rapid (shorttimed),
average (moderate-timed), and slow (long-timed) to come to orgasm.
The manual explained that the best match was between lovers of similar size, drive, and
timing. Unfortunately, it didn't explain how would-be lovers of the time were supposed to
discover these qualities for the perfect match. Do you think "test driving" was accepted in
ancient India?
Since a perfect match of size, drive, and speed occurs less often than some discrepancy, the
Kama Sutra's greatest offering is its advice about compensating for differences. It teaches how
to awaken the slow and disinterested, how to lengthen loveplay for the too-quick man, and how
to rekindle the fire when lost.
This Hindu love guide is probably best known for its detailed listing of sexual positions and
how they can be used to adjust for jewels that don't fit perfectly.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 195
Oddly, the Kama Sutra makes little allusion to how both parties, regardless of compatibility,
can compensate significantly by learning to use Kundalini energy through Tantric practice.
Guess Vatsyayana left that job to us.
EXERCISE: Jewel Sizes Discussion Questions
Here are some statements to reflect on, journal, or talk about with your partner...
• My vajra/yoni's size is...
• The size vajra/yoni I prefer during lovemaking is...
• I would rate my level of passion as...
• My normal time to come to orgasm is...
9.4 Maithuna Section
"When Aphrodite blesses our lovemaking, all sense of fragmentation vanishes and we feel healed,
holy, and whole. Like a rocket shooting out beyond the Earth’s gravitational field, earthly pleasure
then crosses over into heavenly joy, and sexual union blossoms into sacred communion." ----
Jalaja Bonheim in Aphrodite’s Daughter
Why We Like Fucking
In the words of one of our favorite spiritual teachers, whatever floats your cork is OK. In
Tantra, we've learned to reach ecstatic states through Orgasmic Breathing, sensual massage,
hand jobs, oral play, and sometimes just from meditating.
Regardless, we have to admit that feeling that vajra moving inside yoni is something
special.
Which is why we call it here maithuna, the Indian word for sexual union. OK, in private we
often refer to it as fucking. To us that's a sacred thing. Since not everybody finds talking dirty a
sacred art, we prefer to use the word for the highest Tantric ritual, maithuna. Then we can make
it clear how we revere vajra-in-yoni lovemaking.
What we find so special about maithuna is the unifying of two energies into one. When we
both have open channels that shoot Kundalini energy throughout our entire bodies with the
slightest stimulation, we can connect, exchange, and reinf***e each other's sensations. Through
this resonance, we each magnify the f***e of the other's pleasure. The feedback cycle becomes a
self-reinforcing loop.
That's the Tantric energy version of the story. The sex version is that what feels good to one
feels good to the other. When he speeds up and gets really turned on, she feels it and responds
in kind. Which turns him on even more. When she wants to slow down and feel every
millimeter of vajra caressing yoni's, oh, so delicate walls, so does he. And enjoys it all the more
because it's shared.
Maybe you already knew all that. We just hope reading this little reminder turned you on as
much as it did us writing it.
How To Do It Tantrically
Shortly, we're going to describe all manner of contortions you can get your two bodies into
during penetration. We just don't want you to forget everything we've covered so far that
precedes the maithuna.
Make your lovemaking an intimate event, not an athletic contest. Approach it with wonder
in a gentle and sweet way. Maintain eye contact. Murmur love and appreciation amply.
Act as conscious partners joined together in a really fun game. Don't be shy. Be open about
what you want. Talk softly and freely wherever you need to.
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 196
Be responsive and show what you're feeling with your breath, sounds, and movements. Use
the four cornerstones of Orgasmic Breathing to open all your chakras.
Spread the delicious sensations you're creating together. Share them. Alternate between
giving and receiving, yin and yang, Shiva and Shakti.
Prove you care by not pushing for orgasm. Instead, glide into pleasure together. Play with
the energy.
Enjoy your peaks of pleasure by relaxing into them. There's no rush. You can't have too
much of a good thing. Make it last and last.
When the subtle vibrations engulf you, surrender. Let yourself go where the spirit takes
you.
Changing Positions Is A Dance
There's no such thing as the perfect position. Each has its own advantages and
disadvantages, benefits and risks, uses and limitations.
Bodies are different. Experiment to discover what's pleasurable for the meeting of your two
unique physical forms. Your size, shape, strength, flexibility, stamina, and limitations will have
lots to do with determining your favorites.
As you play with positions, consider the following...
• Are you both comfortable?
• Can you easily get into the position without hurting yourself or your partner?
• Is it relaxing or tiring?
• Does it allow freedom of movement for one or both?
• Can the dominant partner support their weight without putting too much pressure on
their partner?
• Is penetration at the right depth, not too deep or shallow?
• Can you see each other and your jewels?
• Does it allow for easy communication and coordination?
• Do you both feel secure in the dominant and passive role required?
• Can you reach places you want to fondle: breasts, testicles, anus, etc.?
• Does it feel good?
It's wonderful to try new things that provide different kinds of stimulation. That's how you zero
in on your most erogenous zones and discover new ways to feel good.
Shifting Whether You're Driving Or Riding
As we get more into sex positions, it's important that you get comfortable with changing
postures. Here are some suggestions...
• Learn how to easily adjust by adding variations.
• In order to shift together, develop a smooth easy way to communicate -- words,
movements, gestures, other cues.
• After shifting, resume thrusting slowly at first to see how it feels. Gradually go deeper
and faster until you're sure it's working.
• Be aware of what your partner is experiencing when you want to shift so you don't
get out of sync.
• Alert your lover if you need a sudden shift due to an ache, cramp, or developing
soreness.
Furthermore, lovemaking can be strenuous, especially if you're not in perfect shape.
Make changing positions a dance that not only adds interest, variety, and new sensations,
but lets you rest limbs and body parts that tire. Don't continue when either of you feel tension,
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 197
but shift to relieve the stress, ache, or pain as soon as possible. Don't forget to warn your
beloved first, of course.
Helping Vajra Awaken The Sacred Gate
If you've done the earlier practices and are confident you can find and excite your beloved's
Sacred Gate, your next assignment -- guiding vajra to do the same -- should come more easily.
Remember, most G-Spots prefer pressure over friction.
In no particular order, here are some suggestions that you can experiment with...
Men
• Angle vajra towards the back or front of yoni.
• Use fast, short, or hard strokes targeted at the G-Spot.
• When you find a delightful spot, hold still inside with pressure. Shakti's feedback
makes this much easier.
• Alternate pressure and rocking on the Sacred Gate.
• Hold vajra in your hand and churn it around yoni.
• Ride up higher and grind on the top of your lover's pubic bone to press the G-Spot
from the outside.
Women
• Move into the best position to receive maximum G-Spot stimulation.
• Take charge of stroking to direct thrusts to your Sacred Gate.
• Get on top and control rhythm, depth, angle, and length of strokes.
• Motivate your partner to respond to your suggestions with kind, supportive,
complimentary words.
• Once your Sacred Gate is engorged, ask for short thrusts with vajra's head, sometimes
punctuated with short periods of holding.
EXERCISE: Maithuna Discussion Questions
Here's a brief exercise adapted from Intimacy, A Green Light For Red Hot Sex And A
Lifetime Of Loving. Use these questions to reflect on, journal, or talk about with your partner...
• What I like most while vajra is inside yoni is...
• What I like least while vajra is inside yoni is...
• What I would like more of during maithuna is...
• What I would like less of during maithuna is...
• What I've found gives maximum G-Spot stimulation is...
9.5 Equal & Unequal Relations Section
Equal Relations
According to the Kama Sutra, the best match for lovers, called equal relations, is with
corresponding or same relative size jewels: large with large, medium with medium, small with
small.
Or in old Indian terms, the three possibilities are...
Hare + Deer,
Bull + Mare,
Horse + Elephant.
With equal relations, penetration is easy. The woman doesn't need to open or contract her yoni.
The man need not aspire to athletic postures to compensate for different sizes.
The Ananga-Ranga states...
Awakening The Sacred Gate June 2003
Copyright © 2003 Tantra At Tahoe 198
"When the proportions of both lovers are alike and equal, then satisfaction is easy to achieve. The
greatest happiness consists in the correspondence of dimensions."
Unequal Relations
Unequal relations, according to the Kama Sutra, are between lovers whose jewels are of
different sizes. There are different levels of unequal relations based on its classification, the
more unequal the more difficult for satisfaction.
High Union Man one size larger than woman
Highest Union Largest man with smallest woman
Low Union Woman one size larger than man
Lowest Union Smallest man, largest woman
You know, these labels aren't really that important. We've included them so you'll be aware of
how much compensation you need.
As we get into experimenting with sexual positions, postures, and variations, one word of
caution. As the Kama Sutra states, unequal relations require careful...
"Thought regarding size, moment and mood, and how to proceed